32140	----	UNIVERSITY OF KANSAS PUBLICATIONS MUSEUM OF NATURAL HISTORY Volume 11, No. 4, pp. 327-334, 2 figs. January 28, 1959 A New Snake of the Genus Geophis From Chihuahua, Mexico BY JOHN M. LEGLER UNIVERSITY OF KANSAS LAWRENCE 1959 UNIVERSITY OF KANSAS PUBLICATIONS, MUSEUM OF NATURAL HISTORY Editors: E. Raymond Hall, Chairman, Henry S. Fitch, Robert W. Wilson Volume 11, No. 4, pp. 327-334 Published January 28, 1959 University of Kansas Lawrence, Kansas PRINTED IN THE STATE PRINTING PLANT TOPEKA, KANSAS 1959 A New Snake of the Genus Geophis From Chihuahua, Mexico BY JOHN M. LEGLER In July, 1957, members of a field party from the University of Kansas Museum of Natural History, under the direction of Mr. Sydney Anderson, spent 12 days collecting vertebrates in the vicinity of Creel in southwestern Chihuahua. Among the specimens are two snakes representing an undescribed species of the genus _Geophis_. A description and illustrations of these two specimens were prepared and submitted for publication in the spring of 1958. At that time it came to my attention that Dr. Norman Hartweg, Museum of Zoology, University of Michigan, was also preparing a report on four specimens of the same species from two additional localities in southwestern Chihuahua. Upon learning of my work on the species, Dr. Hartweg generously loaned me his specimens and notes and allowed me to incorporate them in the present report. The snakes may be known and described as: _Geophis aquilonaris_ new species _Holotype._--Adult female, KU 44265, alcoholic; 23 mi. S and 1-1/2 mi. E Creel, Chihuahua, Mexico; 23 July 1957; original number 198, Ronald H. Pine. _Paratypes._--(Total of five alcoholic specimens, all from Chihuahua) Male (probably subadult), KU 44266, same data as holotype; male, UMMZ 117770, Mojarachic, 23 July 1957, Irving W. Knobloch; females, UMMZ 111501-2, Maguarachic, August 1954, and UMMZ 117771, Maguarachic, August 1957, Irving W. Knobloch. _Diagnosis._--Size small; 15 rows of smooth scales; a high number of ventral (173 to 183) and subcaudal (55 to 64) scales; alternating dark and pale rings on body and tail; dark rings, and often pale rings, complete. _Description of Holotype._--Snout-vent length 327 mm.; length of tail 93 mm.; anal scale entire; ventral scales 181 + anal; subcaudal scales 63 + tip; dorsal scales in 15 rows on all parts of body; six supralabials (fifth and sixth fused on left side), third and fourth entering orbit; fifth supralabial largest and in broad contact with parietal, posterior temporal, and postocular; six infralabials on each side, first pair in contact behind mental; enlarged chin shields in two pairs, anterior pair longer than posterior pair; anterior chin shields in contact for half their length with fourth infralabials; rostral nearly as high as broad; internasal and prefrontal scales paired and distinct; anterior and posterior segments of nasals distinct and nearly equal in size; loreal twice as long as high, in contact with eye; preocular lacking (represented by minute scale on left side); vertical diameter of eye equal to distance from lower rim of orbit to free edge of upper lip; temporal formula 0 + 1, the single temporal scale separating sixth supralabial and parietal; one postocular and one supraocular on each side; all scales perfectly smooth; no scale-pits evident; dentary bone bearing eight teeth; maxillary bone bearing seven teeth; posterior tooth longest, thinnest, and separated from other teeth by slight diastema (maxillary teeth in UMMZ 111502, 6/7, dentary teeth 8/8, no diastema in maxillary series). [Illustration: FIG. 1. _Geophis aquilonaris_ new species, KU 44265, Holotype; lateral, dorsal, and ventral views of head and neck (approximately × 6).] [Illustration: FIG. 2. _Geophis aquilonaris_ new species, KU 44265, Holotype; scalation and coloration at mid-body showing 19th and 20th white rings (approximately × 7).] Head slate-black above, having dim pale mark on anterior part of each prefrontal and another on interparietal seam; an indistinct pale gray crescent on posterior border of nostril; narrow cream band covering posterior edges of parietal and half of first dorsal scale row, widening laterally to include temporal and posterior two or three supralabials; throat cream (except for dark markings on mental, on first three infralabials, and on anterior chin shields), its pale area continuous with pale band on head; body and tail marked with alternating white and black rings; white rings (excluding band on head) 38 on body, 17 on tail; each white ring alternately one and two scales wide dorsally (producing wavy or zigzag effect), widened laterally, and three to four scales wide on belly; black rings three to four and one half scales wide on middorsal line, and two to three scales wide on belly; black and white rings (excepting first black ring behind head) continuous around body and tail. Colors described above nearly same as in living specimens. _Range._--The species is known only from three localities on the Pacific drainage of southwestern Chihuahua; the geographic range probably includes parts of southern Sonora and northern Sinaloa. The discovery of _Geophis_ in southern Chihuahua increases to 21 the number of species of the genus known to occur in Mexico and extends the known range of the genus approximately 560 miles northwestward from the type locality of _G. latifrontalis_, a point 50 miles south (in Guanajuato?) of San Luis Potosí, or, a slightly lesser number of miles north-northwestward from an indefinite locality for _G. bicolor_ in western Jalisco (La Cumbre de los Arrastrados) (Boulenger, Catalogue of the snakes in the British Museum, Vol. 2, 1894, p. 298). _Variation._--Standard counts of scales are given for the paratypes as well as the holotype in table 1. The fifth and sixth supralabial scales are fused on both sides of one specimen (UMMZ 117771) as is the case on the left side of the holotype. Except for one specimen (UMMZ 117770) that has a small anterior temporal separating the posterior two-thirds of the fifth supralabial from the parietal on each side, the temporal formula in the type series is uniformly 0 + 1. TABLE 1.--COUNTS OF SCALES, MEASUREMENTS, AND OTHER DATA PERTAINING TO HOLOTYPE AND PARATYPES OF _Geophis aquilonaris_ NEW SPECIES. ====+======+========+======+========+==========+==========+==========+====== | | Sex |Dorsal|Ventrals|Subcaudals|Pale rings|Snout-vent|Length | | |scale | | +----+-----+ length | of | | |rows | | |Body|Tail | | tail ----+------+--------+------+--------+----------+----+-----+----------+------ UMMZ|111501|[Female]| 15 | 173 | 55 | 29 | 12 | 237 | 60 UMMZ|111502|[Female]| 15 | 181 | 58 | 34 | 14 | 355 | 88 UMMZ|117771|[Female]| 15 | 182 | 55 | 39 | 16 | 371 | 90 KU |44265 |[Female]| 15 | 183 | 63 | 38 | 17 | 327 | 93 KU |44266 |[Male] | 15 | 175 | 60 | 30 | 13 | 160 | 43 UMMZ|117770|[Male] | 15 | 174 | 64 | 34 | 15 | 245 | 74 ----+------+--------+------+--------+----------+----+-----+----------+------ Considerably more variation occurs in color and in the arrangement of markings than in squamation. The ground color of the two specimens from Creel is black with little or no trace of brown, and the rings are white. Ground color in the remaining paratypes ranges from grayish black, with some brownishness on the belly, to dark brown, the colors in one specimen approximating the range from Mummy brown to Dresden brown, becoming paler posteriorly and ventrally. The head is slate gray to blackish brown in all the specimens. Those having a suggestion of brown on the head tend also to have more brown on the body. The dark band on the neck is complete in four of the paratypes and incomplete (as in holotype) in one. Pale marks on the prefrontals are lacking in three of the paratypes and the pale mark between the parietals is lacking in two specimens (fused with white band on neck of one specimen). Pale postnarial crescents are evident in three paratypes. As stated above, the rings on the holotype are mostly complete. Exceptions occur between the 13th and 15th white rings where two black rings are fused on the left side, rendering one black and one white ring (the 14th) incomplete. Also, where the ninth and tenth white rings fuse on the left side, they enclose a black ring and render it incomplete. The markings of the three smaller paratypes are substantially the same as those of the holotype--complete rings with a small number of variations in each specimen. In the two largest paratypes nearly all the white rings are incomplete ventrally, appearing to have been encroached upon by the darker ground color. In the larger speicmens there is a tendency also for the white rings to be one scale wide (rather than alternately one and two scales wide) and to lack a zigzag appearance; this appears to be due to the darkening of entire scales and to the darkening of the edges of other scales. _Relationships._--_Geophis aquilonaris_ is distinct from all other Mexican representatives of the genus in having, on the body and tail, numerous, alternating pale and dark bands. Both sets of bands are in the form of complete rings or the dark bands are joined ventrally rendering the belly dark. Of the seven other Mexican _Geophis_ having 15 rows of scales, four species (_cancellatus_, _dugesii_, _chalybeus_, and _semidoliatus_) have alternating pale and dark transverse markings and therefore superficially resemble _aquilonaris_. Of the latter two species, the poorly known _G. chalybeus_ (Veracruz) has a much lower (137 to 142) number of ventrals than _aquilonaris_, and _G. semidoliatus_ (southeastern Mexico--Veracruz, Hidalgo, and Oaxaca) has a narrower head, fewer supralabials (four to five with only the third entering the orbit), and fewer ventrals (136 to 169) than _aquilonaris_. _Geophis aquilonaris_ seems to be most closely allied to _G. cancellatus_ (Chicharras, Chiapas) and _G. dugesii_ (known from two localities in northern Michoacán); all three species resemble one another in the number and arrangement of the scales of the head, in general coloration, and in having relatively high numbers of ventral scales (171 in _cancellatus_, 150 to 164 in _dugesii_). _G. cancellatus_ differs from the other two species in lacking internasal scales. _Geophis aquilonaris_ differs from both species in having a higher number of ventral and subcaudal scales, a longer tail (tail contained in snout-vent length three to four times in _aquilonaris_, four and one half to six times in _dugesii_, 11 to 12 times in _cancellatus_), and in having more bands on the body (28 to 32 in _cancel latus_, two to seven in _dugesii_). The belly in _dugesii_ and _cancellatus_ is pale but in _aquilonaris_ it is ringed or of a solid dark color. As more specimens of _Geophis_ become available from intermediate localities in Mexico, it will perhaps be demonstrated that many of the kinds now thought of as full species (including those discussed above) are subspecies of a few wide-ranging species. _Remarks._--The type locality of _G. aquilonaris_ is the small village of Barranca at the bottom of the valley of the Río Urique, several miles south and west of the continental divide. The Urique Valley, known as the Barranca del Cobre in the region south of Creel, is a deep canyon, the walls of which slope abruptly from approximately 7300 to 3000 feet and are dissected by deep side-canyons. Coniferous forest on the upper rim of the canyon is replaced by scrub vegetation on the rocky walls and by an arid tropical flora on the bottom. Maguarachic (elevation approximately 5400 feet, longitude and latitude respectively, 108 degrees, 03 minutes W and 27 degrees, 50 minutes N) and Mojarachic (elevation approximately 7000 feet, longitude and latitude respectively, 108 degrees W and 27 degrees, 52 minutes N) are situated approximately three miles from each other and approximately 27 miles northwest of Creel. Maguarachic is given as "Mafuarachic" on the American Geographical Society map (NG 12, Baja California-Mexico, Prov. Ed., 1924). Mojarachic is not on any map of Chihuahua that I have examined. The type and topotypic paratype were given to a member of the K.U. field party by a Mexican youth who had obtained them the previous night on the lower rocky slopes of the canyon. Both specimens were damaged by the collector piercing their heads with thorns, presumably to kill them. The type contained three oviducal eggs, each about four millimeters long. The stomachs of both specimens from Creel contained earthworms. The presence of _Geophis_ in this area suggests that the distribution of the genus is more or less continuous, on the western slope of the Sierra Madre Occidental, from Jalisco to southern Sonora. I am grateful to Mr. Sydney Anderson and Mr. Ronald Pine for permission to use their field notes, to Dr. Hobart M. Smith for his examination of the specimens from Creel, to Mrs. Lorna Cordonnier for the drawings of the type, to Dr. Norman Hartweg for permitting me to study materials in his care and upon which he was making an independent study, and to Mr. Thomas M. Uzzell for locality data pertaining to the UMMZ paratypes. _Transmitted November 10, 1958._ 
34954	----	UNIVERSITY OF KANSAS PUBLICATIONS MUSEUM OF NATURAL HISTORY Volume 11, No. 1, pp. 1-9, 4 figs. July 14, 1958 Systematic Status of the Colubrid Snake, Leptodeira discolor Günther BY WILLIAM E. DUELLMAN UNIVERSITY OF KANSAS LAWRENCE 1958 UNIVERSITY OF KANSAS PUBLICATIONS, MUSEUM OF NATURAL HISTORY Editors: E. Raymond Hall, Chairman, Henry S. Fitch, Robert W. Wilson Volume 11, No. 1, pp 1-9, 4 figs. Published July 14, 1958 UNIVERSITY OF KANSAS Lawrence, Kansas PRINTED IN THE STATE PRINTING PLANT TOPEKA, KANSAS 1958 27-6708 Systematic Status of the Colubrid Snake, Leptodeira discolor Günther BY WILLIAM E. DUELLMAN At the time of completing my study of the genus _Leptodeira_ (1958) I had seen no specimens of _Leptodeira discolor_, a species described by Günther in 1860 and subsequently referred to the genus _Hypsiglena_ by Cope (1887), Boulenger (1894), and Mocquard (1908), and to the genus _Pseudoleptodeira_ by Taylor (1938). Günther's description was based on two syntypes (British Museum of Natural History numbers 1946.1.23.67 and 68) collected in Oaxaca, México, by Auguste Sallé. Information concerning the scutellation and coloration of the syntypes was provided by J. C. Battersby; in my revisionary study (_op. cit._) this information was included in a short discussion of the species, which was referred to _incerta sedis_ until specimens could be examined and the relationships of the species determined. Through the courtesy of John M. Legler of the Museum of Natural History, University of Kansas, I have been able to study a specimen of _Leptodeira discolor_ obtained six miles southeast of Tamazulápam, Oaxaca, México, by J. R. Alcorn on June 22, 1955. Superficial examination of the external characters of this snake shows a striking resemblance to _Leptodeira_. The specimen has a vertical pupil, divided anal, 21 scale rows, and two apical pits. The enlarged posterior maxillary teeth are without a trace of a groove. Examination of the hemipenis revealed that the organ was bifurcate and had a forked sulcus; these penial characteristics are diagnostic of the subfamily Xenodontinae and not the subfamily Colubrinae that includes the genera _Hypsiglena_ and _Leptodeira_. Examination of all available xenodontine genera indicates that this snake belongs to a heretofore unnamed genus. In recognition of the mental torment customarily suffered by workers attempting to ascertain the relationships of the many genera of colubrid snakes, I propose the generic name _Tantalophis_, new genus _Leptodeira_ (in part), Günther, Proc. Zool. Soc. London, pp. 317-318, 1860; Garman, Bull. Essex Inst., vol. 16, p. 23, January 9, 1884; Dunn, Proc. Nat. Acad. Sci., vol. 22, pp. 697-698, December, 1936; Duellman, Bull. Amer. Mus. Nat. Hist., vol. 114 (1), pp. 95-96, February 24, 1958. _Hypsiglena_ (in part), Cope, Bull. U. S. Nat. Mus., no. 32, p. 78, 1887; Günther, Biologia Centrali-Americana, Reptilia, pp. 137-138, pl. 49, fig. A, October, 1894; Boulenger, Catalogue Snakes British Museum, vol. 2, p. 211, September 23, 1894; Mocquard, _in_ Duméril and Bocourt, Mission Scientifique Mexique l'Amerique Centrale, vol. 3, p. 871, 1908; Amaral, Mem. Inst. Butantan, vol. 4, p. 183, May, 1930. _Pseudoleptodeira_ (in part) Taylor, Univ. Kansas Sci. Bull., vol. 25, no. 15, p. 343, June 1, 1938. _Type Species._--_Leptodeira discolor_ Günther, Proc. Zool. Soc. London, pp. 317-318, 1860. _Diagnosis._--A xenodontine colubrid snake having a bifurcate hemipenis with a forked sulcus spermaticus, many longitudinal folds on basal portion, and small spines and calyces on distal part; 12 or 13 maxillary teeth followed by short diastema and two somewhat enlarged maxillary teeth lacking grooves; small parotid gland; normal colubrid skull; no hypapophyses on posterior vertebrae; elliptical pupils; two apical pits; smooth scales; normal colubrid head shields; divided anal; paired caudals. The generic name comes from the Greek Tantalos, a mythological character symbolic of eternal torment, and from the Greek ophis for snake. _Tantalophis discolor_ (Günther) New comb. The synonymy for the species is indicated in the account of the genus. The description below of the species is based on an adult male from 6 miles southeast of Tamazulápam, Oaxaca, México (University of Kansas Museum of Natural History No. 40143). _Scutellation._--Head shields normal; upper labials 7-7 (third and fourth entering orbit); lower labials 9-9 (1-4 in contact with anterior chin-shield, 4 and 5 in contact with posterior chin-shield); preoculars 1-1 and not in contact with frontal; postoculars 2-2; temporals 1-2-3, 1-2-3; nasals divided by a distinct groove below nostril and faint groove above; portion of rostral visible from above, one-third length of internasals; internasals pentagonal and one-half as long as prefrontals; parietal suture approximately as long as frontal; ventrals 178; anal divided; caudals 80. Scales in 21 rows at midbody and showing the following reduction: 2 + 3 (130) 8 + 9 (162) 21 --------------- 19 -------------- 17 (178) 2 + 3 (130) 8 + 9 (152) _Coloration._--Dorsal ground-color light brown and extending onto edges of ventrals; transverse body blotches numbering 50, each 1-1/2 to 3 scales long and separated by light interspaces 1-1/2 to 2 scales long; blotches brownish black and extending onto second scale row; lateral intercalary spots forming dark smudges on rows 1 and 2. Top of head black, flecked with tan; nape cream, followed by dark band six scales long; dark nape stripe from posterior edges of parietals to first dark body band. Venter cream-tan; throat and labials cream; posterior margins of all upper labials and of lower labials 1-3 black-edged (Figure 1). _Size and Proportions._--Head and body 312 mm. long; tail 118 mm., amounting to 37.8 per cent of length of head and body. _Variation._--Data on the syntypes of _Leptodeira discolor_ furnished by J. C. Battersby give some indication of the variation in the species. Both are males, and they have 175 and 180 ventrals, 88 and 89 caudals, 1 preocular, 2 postoculars, 1-2-3 temporals, 7 and 8 upper labials, 9 lower labials. They have body lengths of 365 and 402 mm., total lengths of 509 and 555 mm., tail/body ratios of 38.0 and 39.4. They have 51 and 54 dark blotches on the body. [Illustration: Fig. 1. Dorsal and lateral views of the head of _Tantalophis discolor_ (Günther). (KU No. 40143). × 7.] _Skull._--The skull is typically colubrid and shows no modifications. The quadrate has both a median and a lateral depression, forming a strong lateral flange on the anterior edge; the columellar process is elliptical, and the supra-columellar crest is robust. The posteroinferior vomerine process extends directly posteriorly and then angles sharply posterodorsally, enclosing an elliptical vomerine fenestra. The lateral processes of the premaxillary are slightly pointed; the median spine is relatively thin and high. The pterygoids bear 23 and 21 teeth that decrease in size posteriorly; the transpalatine articulating process of the pterygoid is rounded, not robust; the lateral crest is high and moderately robust; the depression in the ventral surface of the pterygoid is moderate. There are 12 and 13 maxillary teeth that increase in size posteriorly; these are followed by a short diastema and two larger, solid teeth. The prediastemal teeth are slightly curved and slender. The maxillary is laterally compressed; the posterior knob is not robust; there is one foramen in the lateral face of the bone (Figure 2). The 10 palatine teeth are almost uniform in size; the dentary bears 19 teeth that decrease in size posteriorly. [Illustration: Fig. 2. Lateral view of the left maxillary of _Tantalophis discolor_ (Günther). (KU No. 40143). × 17.] A thin and otherwise small parotid gland or "venom sac" extends posteriorly from beneath the eye to about the angle of the jaw; a minute duct connects with the anteromedian surface and extends to the fleshy part of the mouth at the posterior end of the maxillary (Figure 3). [Illustration: Fig. 3. Lateral view of the head of _Tantalophis discolor_ (Günther), showing the position and relative size of the parotid gland. (KU No. 40143). × 3.] _Hemipenis._--In _situ_ the hemipenis extends to the posterior edge of the thirteenth caudal. The unforked part of the organ is bedecked with numerous heavy longitudinal folds alternating with thinner folds. The basal parts of the two heads are covered with moderate sized spines, those closest to the base and the sulcus being the smallest. The distal parts of the heads are covered with calyces. The sulcus bifurcates on the unforked part of the organ at a point about two-thirds of the distance from the base to the division of the organ. The sulcus is a deep groove between heavy folds proximally and is a shallower furrow distally (Figure 4). [Illustration: Fig. 4. Hemipenis of _Tantalophis discolor_ (Günther). The organ was cut on the ventral surface and opened. (KU No. 40143). × 4.] _Relationships._--Using Dunn's (1928) arrangement of the American colubrid snakes as a guide permits the taxonomist to group _Tantalophis_ with several genera, some of which occur in South America and others in the West Indies. Although the significance of such generic characters as scale pits and nature of the hemipenis is not clear, these characters must, of necessity, be utilized in attempting to ascertain the relationships of _Tantalophis_ to other colubrid snakes. Assuming that the primary divisions of the American colubrids into subfamilies based on the nature of the sulcus spermaticus and the presence or absence of hypapophyses on the posterior vertebrae have some reality, _Tantalophis_ must be placed in the subfamily Xenodontinae comprising genera chiefly South American in their distribution, but with several genera in Middle America and a few in North America and the West Indies. In order to limit the number of genera to be compared with _Tantalophis_, only those xenodontines having apical pits and bifurcate hemipenis are considered. These include _Cyclagras_, _Drepanoides_, _Hypsirhynchus_, _Ialtris_, _Leimadophis_, _Pseudablabes_, _Siphlophis_, _Tachymenis_, _Tomodon_, and _Trypanurgos_. Aside from differences in scutellation, _Leimadophis_, _Siphlophis_, and _Trypanurgos_ have the heads of the hemipenes terminating in a disc, and _Ialtris_ has a plicate hemipenis. _Tomodon_ has basal spines on the hemipenis. The hemipenes of the other genera have proximal folds, distal spines, and distal calyces, not greatly unlike the condition found in _Tantalophis_. Of these, _Cyclagras_, _Hypsirhynchus_, and _Pseudablabes_ have round pupils and certain differences in scutellation. _Drepanoides_ and _Tachymenis_ have elliptical pupils like those of _Tantalophis_, but _Tachymenis_ has only one apical pit, and _Drepanoides_ has one apical pit or none. In the above characters no especially close relationship between _Tantalophis_ and any one of these genera is apparent. If the characteristics usually employed in distinguishing and relating genera are ignored and other more subjective criteria are used, the relationships of _Tantalophis_ still remain obscure. Of the xenodontine genera _Tantalophis_ approaches _Leimadophis_ in general physiognomy; perhaps it represents an early divergent stock of _Leimadophis_ that has undergone radical changes in the hemipenis and other characters. On the other hand, if the nature of the hemipenis is of no importance in defining supergeneric groups of colubrid snakes, _Tantalophis_ may have its relationships with _Leptodeira_ and _Hypsiglena_. Although herpetologists have been working intensively on American colubrids for many decades, the relationships of the majority of the groups are not well understood. Until the hemipenes and skulls of all of the forms have been studied and compared, and the evolutionary significance has been determined for the characters of the hemipenes, dentition, and apical pits, our knowledge of the relationships of these snakes will be incomplete. _Remarks._--The individual on which this paper is based is the only specimen of the species with definite locality data. It is from a locality six miles southeast of Tamazulápam in northwestern Oaxaca. This town lies at an elevation of about 6500 feet in the upper reaches of the Balsas Basin, an arid interior valley that expands in its upper end to form a broad basin of rolling and dissected terrain ranging from about 4000 to 6800 feet in elevation. The countryside around Tamazulápam is arid and supports plants of the genera _Prosopis_, _Acacia_, _Ipomoea_, and _Cassia_, and also columnar cacti. Oaks and pines grow on the limestone hills rising above the rolling valley. _Tantalophis_ may be endemic to the Balsas Basin, as are many other species of reptiles. However, if the snake has its relatives to the south in lower Central America and South America, such a distribution seems unlikely, even for an apparent relict. _Acknowledgments._--For permission to study and report on this specimen I am indebted to Dr. E. Raymond Hall and Mr. John M. Legler. I am grateful to Dr. Laurence C. Stuart for many helpful suggestions and to Dr. Norman E. Hartweg for placing at my disposal the facilities of the Museum of Zoology at the University of Michigan. LITERATURE CITED AMARAL, A. DO 1930 Estudos sobre ophidios neotropicos XVIII--Lista remissiva dos ophidios da região neotropica. Mem. Inst. Butantan, 4:129-275. BOULENGER, G. A. 1894 Catalogue of the snakes in the British Museum (Natural History). London, 2:xi + 382, pls. 1-20, figs. 1-25. COPE, E. D. 1887 Catalogue of the batrachians and reptiles of Central America and Mexico. Bull. U. S. Nat. Mus., 32:1-98. DUELLMAN, W. E. 1958 A monographic study of the colubrid snake genus _Leptodeira_. Bull. Amer. Mus. Nat. Hist., 114:1-152, pls. 1-31, figs. 1-25, maps 1-25. DUMÉRIL, A. M., and BOCOURT, F. 1870-1909 Études sur les reptiles. Mission scientifique au Mexique et dans l'Amerique Centrale, Recherches zoologiques. Paris, Pt. 3, 1:xiv + 1012, pls. 1-77. DUNN, E. R. 1928 A tentative key and arrangement of the American genera of Colubridae. Bull. Antivenin Inst. Amer., 2 (1):18-24. 1936 Notes on North American _Leptodeira_. Proc. Nat. Acad. Sci., 22 (12):689-698. GARMAN, S. 1884 The North American reptiles and batrachians. Bull. Essex Inst., 16:1-46, 3 figs. GÜNTHER, A. C. L. G. 1860 On new reptiles and fishes from Mexico. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, pp. 316-319. 1885-1902 Biologia Centrali-Americana. Reptilia and Batrachia. London, pp. xx + 1-326, pls. 1-76. TAYLOR, E. H. 1938 Notes on Mexican snakes of the genus _Leptodeira_, with a proposal of a new snake genus, _Pseudoleptodeira_. Univ. Kansas Sci. Bull., 25:315-355, pls. 30-34, figs. 1-7. _Transmitted March 11, 1958. Contribution No. 11 from the Department of Biology, Wayne State University, Detroit 2, Michigan._ 
33966	----	[Transcriber's Note: Original spelling and punctuation have been retained. In particular, both Eutainia and Eutaenia are used in the original, as are both pickeringi and pickeringii.] UNIVERSITY OF KANSAS PUBLICATIONS MUSEUM OF NATURAL HISTORY VOLUME 13, NO. 5, PP. 289-308, 4 FIGS. FEBRUARY 10, 1961 OCCURRENCE OF THE GARTER SNAKE, THAMNOPHIS SIRTALIS, IN THE GREAT PLAINS AND ROCKY MOUNTAINS BY HENRY S. FITCH AND T. PAUL MASLIN UNIVERSITY OF KANSAS LAWRENCE 1961 UNIVERSITY OF KANSAS PUBLICATIONS, MUSEUM OF NATURAL HISTORY EDITORS: E. RAYMOND HALL, CHAIRMAN, HENRY S. FITCH, ROBERT W. WILSON VOLUME 13, NO. 5, PP. 289-308, 4 FIGS. PUBLISHED FEBRUARY 10, 1961 UNIVERSITY OF KANSAS LAWRENCE, KANSAS PRINTED IN THE STATE PRINTING PLANT TOPEKA, KANSAS 1961 OCCURRENCE OF THE GARTER SNAKE, THAMNOPHIS SIRTALIS, IN THE GREAT PLAINS AND ROCKY MOUNTAINS BY HENRY S. FITCH AND T. PAUL MASLIN INTRODUCTION The common garter snake (_Thamnophis sirtalis_) has by far the most extensive geographic range of any North American reptile, covering most of the continental United States from the Atlantic to the Pacific and from south of the Mexican boundary far north into Canada and southeastern Alaska. Of the several recognized subspecies, the eastern _T. s. sirtalis_ has the most extensive range, but that of _T. s. parietalis_ in the region between the Mississippi River and the Rocky Mountains is almost as large. The more western _T. s. fitchi_ occurring from the Oregon and California coasts east through the northern Great Basin, has the third largest range, while the far western subspecies _pickeringi_, _concinnus_, _infernalis_ and _tetrataenia_, and the Texan _T. s. annectens_ all have relatively small ranges. Since the publication of Ruthven's revision of the genus _Thamnophis_ more than 50 years ago, little attention has been devoted to the study of this widespread and variable species, except in the Pacific Coast states (Van Denburgh, 1918; Fitch, 1941; Fox, 1951). However, Brown (1950) described the new subspecies _annectens_ in eastern Texas, and many local studies have helped to clarify the distribution of the species in the eastern part of the continent and to define the zone of intergradation between the subspecies _sirtalis_ and _parietalis_. In our study attention has been focused upon _parietalis_ in an attempt to determine its western limits and its relationships to the subspecies that replace it farther west. TAXONOMIC HISTORY _Thamnophis sirtalis parietalis_ Say was described (as _Coluber parietalis_) in 1823 from a specimen obtained in what is now Washington County, Nebraska, on the west side of the Missouri River three miles upstream from the mouth of Boyer's River [Iowa], or approximately eight miles north of Omaha. Although the type locality was unequivocally stated in the original description, Nebraska was not mentioned since the state was not yet in existence. Because the mouth of Boyer's River, the landmark by means of which the type locality is defined, is in Iowa, the impression has been imparted that the type locality itself is in Iowa (Schmidt, 1953:175), and to our knowledge the type locality has never been associated with Nebraska in the literature. Like all the more western subspecies, _parietalis_ is strikingly different from typical _sirtalis_ in having conspicuous red markings. The relationship between the two was early recognized. Several of the other subspecies were originally described as distinct species. _Coluber infernalis_ Blainville, 1835; _Tropidonotus concinnus_ Hallowell, 1852; _Eutainia pickeringi_ Baird and Girard, 1853; and others now considered synonyms eventually came to be recognized as conspecific with _Thamnophis sirtalis_. Ruthven (1908:166-173) allocated all western _sirtalis_ to either _parietalis_ or _concinnus_, the latter including the populations of the northwest coast in Oregon, Washington and British Columbia. Subsequent more detailed studies by later workers with more abundant material led to the recognition of some subspecies that Ruthven thought invalid and led to the resurrection of some names that he had placed in synonomy. Van Denburgh and Slevin (1918:198) recognized _infernalis_ as the subspecies occurring over most of California and southern Oregon, differing from more northern populations in having more numerous ventrals and caudals and a paler ground color. Fitch (1941:575) revived the name _pickeringii_ for a melanistic population of western Washington and southwestern British Columbia, restricting the name _concinnus_ to a red-headed and melanistic population of northwestern Oregon, and restricting the name _infernalis_ to a pale-colored population in the coastal strip of California. These changes left most of the populations formerly included in _concinnus_ and _infernalis_ without a name, and Fitch (_op. cit._) revived _Thamnophis sirtalis tetrataenia_ (Cope) to apply to them. However, Fox (1951:257) demonstrated that the type of _T. s. tetrataenia_ came from the San Francisco peninsula (rather than from "Pit River, California" as erroneously stated in the original description) and that the name was applicable to a localized peninsular population rather than to the wide-ranging far western subspecies, which he named _T. s. fitchi_. The range of _fitchi_ includes California west of the Colorado and Mohave deserts (except for the narrow strip of coast occupied by _infernalis_ and _tetrataenia_), Oregon except the northwestern part, Washington east of the Cascade Range, most of British Columbia, extreme southeastern Alaska (occurring farther north than any other terrestrial reptile of North America) and parts of Idaho. Neither Fox (1951) nor Fitch (1941) defined the eastern limits of _fitchi_ or discussed its relationship to the subspecies _parietalis_. Wright and Wright (1957:849) stated: "Fitch ... did not even mention the big scrap basket form _parietalis_, from which he pulled _T. s. fitchi_ (old _tetrataenia_). That comparison remains to be made, and the east boundary of _fitchi_ and the west boundary of _parietalis_ are still nebulous." We have undertaken to define better than has been done before the ranges of _parietalis_ and _fitchi_ and to list the diagnostic characters separating these two subspecies. Freshly collected material of both has been compared. At the time of his 1941 revision the senior author had never seen a live or recently preserved specimen of _parietalis_. DISCONTINUITY OF RANGE Wherever it occurs at all, the common garter snake is usually abundant. Because of its diurnal habits and the concentration of its populations along watercourses, it is not likely to be overlooked. There are few, if any, remaining large areas in the United States where herpetologists have not carried on field work. It may be anticipated that certain rare and secretive species will still be found far from any known stations of occurrence, and seeming gaps in the ranges of these species will eventually be filled. But for the common garter snake the negative evidence provided by the lack of records from extensive areas should be taken into account in mapping the range. Most large collections of garter snakes contain misidentified specimens. The diagnostic differences in color and pattern are often obscured, especially if the specimens are poorly preserved. Many specimens deviate from the scalation typical of the form they represent, and key out to other species. Isolated records should therefore be accepted with caution. A case in point is Colorado University Museum No. 46, from Buford, Rio Blanco County, Colorado, originally identified by Cockerell (1910:131) as _Thamnophis sirtalis parietalis_. This specimen, and another, now lost, from Meeker in the same county seemingly served as the basis for mapping the range of _sirtalis_ across the western half of Colorado, for there seem to be no other records from this part of the state. However, a re-examination of the specimen from Buford shows it to be an atypical individual of another species, _T. elegans vagrans_. A specimen of _T. radix haydeni_ (Col. U. Mus. No. 3165) was the basis for Maslin's (1959:53) record of _parietalis_ in Baca County on the north fork of the Cimarron River in southeastern Colorado. Brown (1950:203) has mentioned the difficulty of defining the range of _sirtalis_ in the southern Great Plains because of misidentifications of the similar _T. radix_. The range of the common garter snake has never been adequately mapped in the Rocky Mountain and Great Basin states. Recent general works (Smith, 1956:291; Wright and Wright 1957:834; Stebbins 1954:505; Conant 1958:328) which have shown maps of the over-all range of _sirtalis_, differ sharply as to the extent of its distribution in Texas, New Mexico and Arizona, but all show its distribution as continuous over the more northern Great Basin and Rocky Mountain states. However, specimens and specific locality records from this extensive area seem to be scarce and some are based on early collections of doubtful provenance. Throughout this region the low rainfall, fluctuating and uncertain water supply, and general lack of mesic vegetation along many of the streams render the habitat rather hostile to garter snakes in general. _Thamnophis elegans vagrans_, highly adapted to conditions in this region and generally distributed over it, doubtless offers intensive competition to the species _sirtalis_ wherever they overlap and perhaps constitutes a limiting factor for _sirtalis_ in some drainage basins. Convincing records of _sirtalis_ are lacking from all of Colorado--except for those in the drainage basins of the South Platte, and the Río Grande east of the Continental Divide--from the eastern half of Utah (east of the Wasatch Range), from New Mexico except for the Río Grande drainage (with one record each for the Canadian and Pecos river drainages), from southwestern Wyoming (at least that part in the Colorado River drainage basin), from the western half of Oklahoma, and from Texas, except the eastern and extreme western and northern parts. The species occurs in Nevada only near that state's western and northern boundaries. The range is therefore much different than it has been depicted heretofore, with the populations living east of the Continental Divide widely separated from those to the west for the entire length of the Rocky Mountains south of the Yellowstone National Park region. The populations of northern Utah, southern Idaho, and Nevada, which have been considered _parietalis_ are thus far removed from the main population of that subspecies to the east and are isolated from them by the barrier of the Continental Divide and arid regions farther west. Although some of the records published for _Thamnophis sirtalis_ are erroneous, being based on misidentifications of other species, various outlying records, including those in western Kansas, the Panhandle of Texas, and southeastern New Mexico probably represent localized relict populations that have survived from a time when the species was more generally distributed in this region. The population of _T. sirtalis_ in the Río Grande drainage of New Mexico is geographically isolated and remote from other populations of the species. Except for a few isolated and highly localized populations the species is absent from the Republican, Smoky Hill, Arkansas, Cimarron, Canadian, Red, Brazos, Colorado and Pecos rivers and their tributaries west of the one hundredth meridian in the arid High Plains. Streams in this region of High Plains are in most instances unsuitable habitats because they are in eroded channels, have a variable and uncertain water supply, and have poorly developed riparian communities. The marsh and wet meadow habitat preferred by _sirtalis_ in most parts of its range is almost absent. _T. radix_ and _T. marcianus_, well adapted to conditions in this region, perhaps provide competition that is limiting to _T. sirtalis_. However, several well-isolated populations of _sirtalis_ have survived as relicts in the southern Great Plains, presumably from a time several thousand years ago when mesic conditions were more prevalent, perhaps in an early postglacial stage. * * * * * Illustration: FIG. 1. Map of a part of the United States in the region of the Great Plains and Rocky Mountains, and adjacent northwestern Mexico showing supposed range (shaded) and localities of authenticated occurrence (dots) of _Thamnophis sirtalis_. 1. _T. s. fitchi_, 2. _T. s. parietalis_, 3. _T. s. annectens_, 4. _T. s. ornata_. Records from Idaho and Wyoming are based on specimens in the University of Kansas Museum of Natural History collection. Other records are based on Woodbury (1931) for Utah, Hudson (1942) for Nebraska, Maslin (1959) for Colorado, Smith (1956) for Kansas, R. G. Webb (MS) for Oklahoma, Brown (1950) and Fouquette and Lindsay (1955) for Texas, Cope (1900), Van Denburgh (1924), Little and Keller (1937) for New Mexico, and Smith and Taylor (1945) for Mexico. * * * * * Smith (1956:292) recorded _parietalis_ from three outlying stations in the western quarter of Kansas, from Wallace, Hamilton and Meade counties in the drainages of the Smoky Hill River, Arkansas River, and Cimarron River, respectively. Permanent springs in Meade County State Park perhaps account for the survival of an isolated colony there. Several specimens from that locality seen by Fitch in August, 1960, when recently collected by a University of Michigan field party, seemed to be of the Texas subspecies _annectens_, as their dorsal stripes were reddish orange, and markings on the dorsolateral area were pale yellow rather than red. Specimens from the Texas Panhandle, from Hemphill County (Brown, 1950:207) and nine miles east of Stinnet, Hutchison County (Fouquette and Lindsay, 1955:417) likewise are most nearly like _annectens_ judging from the authors' descriptions. The specimens from nine miles east of Stinnet averaged large; the two largest would have attained or slightly exceeded four feet in length if they had had complete tails. No _sirtalis_ so long as four feet has been recorded elsewhere. Records are lacking from the drainages of the Republican, North Canadian, Brazos and Colorado River drainages in the High Plains, but possibly isolated populations occur in some of these also. The only record from the Pecos River drainage is that of Bundy (1951:314) from Wade's Swamp near Artesia, Eddy County, New Mexico. This locality is separated by some 140 miles from any other known station of occurrence. From extreme southern Colorado south across New Mexico to the Mexican border _T. sirtalis_ occurs in continuous or nearly continuous populations in the Río Grande Valley, and has been recorded from many localities. It has been recorded from relatively few localities of tributary streams (Los Pinos, Abiqui, Santa Fe) all near the main valley. There is one record from the Ocate River, a headwaters tributary of the Canadian River, in the Sangre de Cristo Mountains near other localities in the Río Grande drainage. The southwestern-most known locality of occurrence is Casas Grandes in the Mexican state of Chihuahua some 130 miles southwest of El Paso, Texas, and near the Continental Divide. The Río Casas Grandes must have once been a tributary of the Río Grande, but now its desert drainage basin is isolated. RE-DESCRIPTION OF A SUBSPECIES FROM NEW MEXICO Most specimens of a population of _sirtalis_ occurring in New Mexico are recognizably different from most specimens of other populations. This New Mexican population is therefore here recognized as a distinct subspecies: THAMNOPHIS SIRTALIS ORNATA Baird _Eutaenia ornata_ Baird, 1859:16. _Eutaenia sirtalis dorsalis_ Cope, 1900:1076. _Thamnophis sirtalis parietalis_ (part) Van Denburgh, 1924:222. _Type._--U. S. Nat. Mus. No. 960, obtained at El Paso, Texas, at some time in the eighteen fifties by Col. J. D. Graham. _Range._--Río Grande and vicinity, from Conejos and Costilla counties in extreme south-central Colorado south across New Mexico to Mexican border. Records from neighboring drainage systems, Casas Grandes in Chihuahua and Artesia and Ocate River in New Mexico, probably also pertain to _ornata_. _Description._--A specimen in the University of New Mexico Natural History Museum (E. D. Flaherty No. 560, obtained one mile west and one-half mile south of Isleta, Bernalillo County, New Mexico, on May 31, 1959) was described as follows while its colors were still but little altered by preservatives: Top of head olive, supralabials pale gray, edged with black posteriorly; chin milky white, with dark edges posteriorly on fifth, sixth and seventh infralabials; dorsal stripe yellow; including middorsal row of scales and little more than adjacent half of row on either side of it; dorsolateral area olive-brown with row of black spots on its lower half, these spots elliptical, averaging about size of one scale on anterior part of body, smaller posteriorly; adjacent spots separated by interspaces of approximately their own length, irregular black markings on upper half of dorsolateral area not forming definite spots but fused longitudinally to form continuous black border to dorsal stripe; crescent-shaped red markings in areas between scale rows three to nine, these markings invading edges of scales, and themselves having ill-defined edges blending into the darker ground color; lateral stripe pale, yellowish gray, limited to scale rows two and three for most of its length, but including rows four and five in neck region; row of irregular black marks low on each side, with each mark centering on anterior part of lower half of scale of first row but overlapping onto corners of adjacent ventrals; approximately every other scale of first row so marked; ventral surface pale, suffused with bluish tint; most of ventrals marked on anterior edges with pair of semicircular black spots, each situated about two-thirds of distance from mid-line to lateral edge of ventral; these marks diminishing in size and finally disappearing on posterior part of body; ventral surface otherwise immaculate. Lepidosis normal for genus and species, with preoculars single on each side, supralabials 7-7, infralabials 8-8, ventrals 159, anal entire, subcaudals 77 (including terminal spine), paired except for second, third and fourth; scale rows 19 from neck slightly beyond mid-body, fifth on left side ending opposite 86th ventral; length from snout to vent 670 mm., tail 202 mm. _Comparisons._--From _T. s. parietalis_, _T. s. ornata_ differs in its consistently pale ground color, olive instead of dark brown or black. In respect to color-pattern _ornata_ stands in approximately the same relation to _parietalis_ as, farther west, _T. s. infernalis_, a pale subspecies of the California coast, stands in relation to _T. s. fitchi_. Nevertheless, _fitchi_ consistently has a dark ground color, whereas _parietalis_ is highly variable, and the color of an occasional specimen (for example KU 17032 from Douglas County, Kansas) matches _ornata_ in olive coloration. These unusually pale specimens of _parietalis_ differ from _ornata_ in not having a continuous black edge along each side of dorsal stripe; black pigment of this area is concentrated into rows of spots alternating with those of lower series. From _T. s. infernalis_, _ornata_ differs in having paired black spots on the ventrals and in having more than three series of red crescents on dorsolateral area of each side. _Remarks._--The type of _ornata_ seems to have been lost, and the available information concerning it is far from satisfactory. In the original description, Baird listed three specimens, purportedly from "Indianola, Texas" (J. H. Clark, 438), from the Río Grande, Texas (J. H. Clark, 768), and from near San Antonio, Texas (Dr. Kennerley, no number). None of these three specimens could have been _ornata_ as conceived of by us because all were collected outside the geographic range of _ornata_. However, there was also included a plate with a drawing of a specimen and a reference to an earlier paper (Baird and Girard, 1853) in which a specimen obtained by Col. Graham "Between San Antonio and El Paso" was described. Smith and Brown (1946:72) have presented evidence that this specimen figured (rather than any of the three specifically mentioned) served as a basis for the plate, and they therefore considered it to be the holotype of _ornata_, even though Baird referred this specimen to "_Eutaenia parietalis_ Say" in the same paper (1859) in which the original description of _ornata_ was published. Cope (1900:1079) listed under _Eutaenia sirtalis parietalis_ a specimen, U. S. Nat. Mus. No. 960, from El Paso, obtained by Col. Graham, and referred to it as a type (without specifying of what it was the type). Smith and Brown (_loc. cit._) interpreted this statement by Cope as further evidence that the specimen in question should be considered the type of _ornata_, and they restricted the type locality, originally stated as "between San Antonio and El Paso" to "El Paso." Actually all valid records of the species _sirtalis_ from the vicinity of the Río Grande are from the El Paso region or from farther north. It is with some misgivings that we herewith accept the interpretation proposed by Smith and Brown regarding the applicability of the name _ornata_ and the designation by these authors of the now missing specimen from the region of El Paso as the holotype of that form. The evidence linking the name _ornata_ with the New Mexican subspecies is tenuous; there is some doubt as to the provenance of U. S. Nat. Mus. No. 960 (the supposed type), and even more doubt as to whether this is the specimen depicted in the plate that formed part of the original description. Cope (1900:1076) recognized as a distinct subspecies, _Eutaenia sirtalis dorsalis_, the same population that we recognize herein as _T. s. ornata_, and Smith (1942:98) considered the name _dorsalis_ to be a synonym of _T. s. parietalis_. However, it is almost certain that both authors misapplied the name, since the type of Baird's and Girard's (1853:31) _Eutainia dorsalis_ was obtained in Coahuila, Mexico, between Monclova and the Río Grande, far south of the known range limits of _T. sirtalis_ in Texas. The description does not fit _T. sirtalis_ and almost certainly pertains to another species. _Specimens examined._--Univ. of Kansas Mus. Nat. Hist. (hereafter abbreviated to "KU") Nos. 5479 to 5497, from the north end of Elephant Butte Reservoir, Sierra County, New Mexico, and 8592 and 8593 from near Las Lunas, Valencia County, New Mexico; Univ. of New Mexico Mus. Nos. 571 and 572 (J. S. Findley) from 2 miles west and 1/4 mile north of Albuquerque, Bernalillo County, New Mexico, and No. 4021 (E. D. Flaherty) from 1 mile west and 1/2 mile south of Isleta, Bernalillo County, New Mexico. DESCRIPTION OF _T. S. PARIETALIS_ From most of the vast area occupied by _parietalis_, material has not been available to us, and our concept of this subspecies is based chiefly on specimens and living material from Kansas and northeastern Colorado. A total of 520 live _parietalis_ has been examined from the University of Kansas Natural History Reservation some 130 miles south and a little east of the type locality in Nebraska. These probably differ but little from typical specimens. The range of individual variation in pattern is especially notable. In those from the Reservation, the ground color varies from dull olive-brown to almost jet black. The markings on the dorsolateral area vary in color, in shade and in extent. These marks are chiefly confined to the skin between the scales of rows three to nine. Although most typically these marks are of some shade of red (hence the name "red-sided garter snake"), they may be pale buff, or pale greenish yellow, or may even have a bluish tint. In approximately ten per cent of the specimens from the Reservation there is no red at all in the pattern, which hence is similar to that of _T. s. sirtalis_ in the eastern United States. Only a minority have all the dorsolateral marks red, and in some of these specimens the marks higher on the sides are progressively paler red, having a bleached out appearance. Most typically the marks between rows three to six are some shade of red while the smaller marks between rows six to nine are pale--yellowish, greenish, or buffy. In some the pale area of the lateral stripe is in varying degrees suffused with red, which may extend onto the edges of the ventrals and even to the underside of the tail. _T. s. parietalis_ may be diagnosed, on the basis of these snakes from northeastern Kansas, as follows: Size medium large (length 23.5 to 34.5, or, exceptionally 43.5 inches in adult males; 32.5 to 46.0 inches in adult females), dorsolateral color olive to black. Approximately every other scale of the third row is bordered above and anteriorly by a crescent-shaped area of scarlet colored skin. Similar crescent-shaped areas border the scales of the fourth and fifth rows and often two adjacent crescents meet at the ends of an intervening scale and fuse forming an H-shaped mark. Placed alternately with these markings are similar but smaller crescent-shaped markings on the skin of the upper half of the dorsolateral area on each side bordering every other scale of the sixth, seventh and eighth rows. The crescents of this upper series also may fuse to form series of H-shaped markings alternating with those of the lower series. The dorsal stripe is yellow with a faint dusky suffusion; it involves all of the middorsal scale row and approximately the adjacent half of the row on either side. The lateral stripe is faint, yellowish gray, chiefly on the upper half of the second scale row, lower half of third, and the intervening skin, and is often invaded or suffused by the red marks of the dorsolateral area. The first scale row, adjacent corners of the ventrals, and lower half of the second scale row are suffused with dark pigment and appear dusky, but this area is often marked with black, setting off the paler area of the lateral stripe. The ventrals are dull, whitish, faintly suffused with yellowish, greenish or bluish, each ventral having a black dot usually of semicircular shape on its anterior margin near the anterolateral corner. COMPARISON OF _T. S. PARIETALIS_ AND _T. S. FITCHI_ Like most widely ranging subspecies, _parietalis_ and _fitchi_ vary geographically and local populations often are noticeably different from typical material. It is possible that future revisors will recognize additional subspecies, but in the variant populations known to us the degree of differentiation is slight as compared, for instance, with that in the subspecies of _Thamnophis elegans_. Scalation is remarkably uniform in all the subspecies of _sirtalis_, but coastal and northern populations tend to have fewer ventrals and subcaudals than do their counterparts farther inland and farther south. In their geographic variation the ventrals and subcaudals follow clines, and do not in themselves warrant subspecific divisions. Variation occurs chiefly in the color and pattern including the intensity of dark pigmentation of the dorsolateral area, head, ventral surface and lower edge of the lateral stripe; in extent, position and shade of red or pale colored markings on the dorsolateral area; in presence and extent of reddish suffusion on the head, in the region of the lateral stripe, and on the ventral surface of the tail. Most of these same characters vary within the subspecies _fitchi_, but the range of variation is relatively minor. Fitch (_op. cit._:582-584) described typical populations and also described briefly several small series from British Columbia, Idaho, Oregon, and California which were not entirely typical. Most frequent variation was in heavy reddish suffusion on the sides of the head not found in typical _fitchi_. In each local population of this subspecies the characters seem to be remarkably uniform and stable. * * * * * Illustration: FIG. 2. Diagrammatic drawing of pattern in stretched skin of _T. s. fitchi_; the pale markings on the black dorsolateral area are scarlet (× 2-1/2). * * * * * Illustration: FIG. 3. Diagrammatic drawing of stretched skin of _T. s. parietalis_; the scarlet markings extend farther dorsally than in _T. s. fitchi_ and black spots are prominent on the ventrals laterally. Some individuals of _parietalis_ have much paler ground color, resembling _ornata_ except in minor details (× 2-1/2). * * * * * Illustration: FIG. 4. Diagrammatic drawing of stretched skin of _T. s. ornata_. The ground color is like that of _parietalis_ but paler with a continuous black area bordering the dorsal stripe (× 2-1/2). * * * * * _T. s. parietalis_ differs from _fitchi_ in several trenchant characters, and there are additional slight or average differences between the two. In approximate order of their importance the differences are as follows: 1) The red (or pale yellow or green or buffy) marks on skin between the scales on the upper half of the dorsolateral area (that is between the sixth and seventh, seventh and eighth and eighth and ninth scale rows) present in _parietalis_ are missing in _fitchi_ or are represented by only an occasional small fleck. 2) The dorsolateral area is black or nearly so in _fitchi_ but averages paler in _parietalis_, in which a wide range of shades may be found from black to olive brown. 3) The red of the dorsolateral area frequently invades the lateral stripe, which sometimes is mostly red, and may even invade the ventrals in _parietalis_, but in _fitchi_ the red marks are usually confined to the dorsolateral area, and do not invade the lateral stripe. 4) The prominent paired black dots or semicircular marks on the anterior edge of each ventral in _parietalis_ are largely lacking in _fitchi_, which rarely has any dark marks on the ventral surface. 5) The dorsal stripe consistently involves the middorsal scale row and the adjacent half of the next row on each side, and is bright yellow in _fitchi_, but in _parietalis_ it may be slightly wider, may be duller with more dusky suffusion, and its edges may be less sharply defined. INTERMEDIATE AND ATYPICAL POPULATIONS Of many specimens examined from eastern Oregon, Idaho, Utah, Wyoming and Colorado, few were typical of either _parietalis_ or _fitchi_. Many were intermediate in some respects or showed a composite of characters of the two subspecies. No well-defined belt of intergradation exists, but the transition extends over more than a thousand miles, with local populations somewhat isolated and slightly differentiated along divergent lines. In view of this situation some plausibility could be claimed for any of several dividing lines between the subspecies. However, by far the most logical division is the Continental Divide; south of the Teton Range it constitutes a broad barrier separating eastern and western populations. Across Montana and Canada also it constitutes a more or less formidable barrier, with high altitudes and cold climates that probably are limiting to garter snakes. With few exceptions the snakes from east of the Continental Divide are more nearly like _parietalis_ in the sum of their characters whereas those from west of the Divide are more nearly like _fitchi_. In the Teton Range and in Yellowstone National Park these garter snakes occur in headwater streams up to the Continental Divide. KU 27956 from Two Ocean Lake 3-1/2 miles northeast of Moran, Teton County, Wyoming, agrees in its characters with _fitchi_, having the red lateral marks small and inconspicuous, discernible only on the anterior half of the body. The dorsolateral area is dark, almost black. The ventrals lack dark markings. In Utah, populations of _sirtalis_ occur in the drainages of the Bear, Weber and Sevier rivers and other smaller streams of the western half of the state. Obviously the species invaded Utah from the north, probably at a time when Lake Bonneville, the predecessor of the present Great Salt Lake, drained into the Snake River of Idaho. Van Denburgh and Slevin (1918:190) separated from their western "_concinnus_" and "_infernalis_" and allocated to _parietalis_ the populations of Utah and southeastern Idaho, but presumably these authors were not familiar with typical _parietalis_ of the Mid-west. Subsequent authors (Wright and Wright, 1957:834; Stebbins, 1954:505; Conant, 1958:328) have followed this arrangement. A re-examination of specimens from Utah, including living individuals collected at Bear Lake in the summer of 1959, indicates that they should be assigned to _fitchi_ rather than to _parietalis_. Likewise various specimens from the drainage basin of the Snake River in Idaho are predominantly _fitchi_ in the sum of their characters, although they differ from that subspecies in its most typical form and resemble _parietalis_ in some respects. KU 23133 from two miles east of Notus, Canyon County, Idaho, has the red crescents on the lower part of the sides (between scale rows six and seven) consistently developed on the anterior half of the body. KU 21873, a large female from Bannock County, Idaho, is exceptional in having small lateral black spots on the ventrals, resembling _parietalis_ most closely in this respect. Also, it has the red lateral crescents unusually well developed; the first three series are conspicuous, those of the fourth series are consistently developed, and those of the fifth series show occasionally. Forty-five specimens in the University of Colorado Museum from northwestern Colorado were subjected to pattern analysis. In three specimens the dorsolateral black area between the dorsal stripe and the lateral stripe on each side has no markings, and in eight others there is only an occasional fleck or crescent on the skin between the sixth and seventh scale rows. All others have the normal complement of dorsolateral crescents or flecks between the scales of rows three and four, four and five, and five and six. But, these specimens vary in extent of development of the crescents in the upper half of the dorsolateral area on each side--between scale rows six and seven, seven and eight, and eight and nine. Only six snakes show traces of the crescents of the uppermost series (between scale rows eight and nine). Development of these crescents is variable but in all the specimens the crescents are confined to the anterior half of the body. The crescents between rows six and seven and between seven and eight are present in 20 specimens and in ten of these the crescents are conspicuous and regularly arranged, often meeting and consequently form H-shaped markings. In most of the snakes the crescents are best developed in the second fifth of the body and disappear posteriorly. In five of the twenty, crescents between rows six and seven are fairly regular, but those between rows seven and eight are few and appear only sporadically. In eight specimens there are no crescents between either rows seven and eight or eight and nine. In eight others the crescents between rows six and seven are likewise absent, and only the crescents between rows three to six are present. These specimens from Colorado also differ from typical _parietalis_ in having the black spots on the anterolateral edges of the ventrals less developed. In three of the 45 these spots are lacking entirely and in four others they are few and small. In the majority of specimens the spots are from 1/4 to 1/5 the length of the ventrals. In approximately one-third of the specimens the spots are absent posterior to mid-body. In five specimens obtained at Sheridan Lake, Pennington County, South Dakota, in the Black Hills in August, 1960, dorsolateral areas are dark with red crescents small and inconspicuous, and with black spots either lacking from the ventrals or only faintly developed. In two specimens from Sundance, Crook County, northeastern Wyoming, the red crescents are small and inconspicuous also. In one of these specimens, KU 28028, small black spots are present in the corners of the ventrals, but in the other, KU 23654, the spots are absent. In having the dorsolateral area consistently black, with the three uppermost series of red crescents reduced or absent, and in having the ventral black spots reduced or absent, these specimens from Colorado, Wyoming, and South Dakota differ from more eastern and more typical _parietalis_, and tend toward _fitchi_, even more strongly than some Idaho specimens tend toward _parietalis_. Nevertheless, all things considered, the Continental Divide is the most logical boundary between the two subspecies, even though occasional individuals and even local populations deviate from the general trend of characters from east to west. ACKNOWLEDGMENTS Dr. Doris M. Cochran of the United States National Museum kindly furnished information concerning the type specimen of _Eutainia dorsalis_ formerly in the National Museum collection but now lost. Dr. James S. Findley of the University of New Mexico and Dr. Ralph J. Raitt of New Mexico State University contributed habitat notes and records of specimens and loaned us critical specimens of _T. sirtalis_ from New Mexico. Drs. George F. Baxter of the University of Wyoming, John M. Legler of the University of Utah, and Wilmer W. Tanner of Brigham Young University kindly provided us with information concerning the specimens in the collections of their respective institutions, and their personal observations concerning the distribution of garter snakes in their states. Alice V. Fitch, Chester W. Fitch and Donald S. Fitch assisted in the collection of fresh specimens in Oregon and Utah and the unsuccessful search of many a mosquito-infested meadow in southern Wyoming and northwestern Colorado in July, 1959. Dr. R. G. Webb made available his MS on reptiles of Oklahoma. This taxonomic study of garter snakes originated as a by-product of the senior author's study of ecology and economic bearing of snakes in the central Plains Region of the United States, for which support received from the National Science Foundation is gratefully acknowledged. LITERATURE CITED BAIRD, S. F. 1859. Reptiles of the boundary. United States and Mexican Bound. Surv., 2, 1-35, 41 pls. BAIRD, S. F., and GIRARD, C. 1853. Catalogue of North American reptiles in the Museum of the Smithsonian Institution. Smithson. Miscl. Col., part 1, Serpents., pp. xvi + 172. BROWN, B. C. 1950. An annotated check list of the reptiles and amphibians of Texas. Baylor Univ. Studies, pp. xii + 259. BUNDY, R. E. 1951. New locality records of reptiles in New Mexico. Copeia, 1951 (4):314. COCKERELL, T. D. A. 1910. Zoology of Colorado. Univ. of Colorado, Boulder, vii + 262 pp. CONANT, R. 1958. A field guide to the reptiles and amphibians of the United States and Canada east of the 100th Meridian. Houghton Mifflin Co., Boston, xviii + 366 pp. COPE, E. D. 1900. The crocodilians, lizards and snakes of North America. Rept. U. S. Nat. Mus. for 1898, pp. 153-1270. FITCH, H. S. 1941. Geographic variation in garter snakes of the species _Thamnophis sirtalis_ in the Pacific Coast region of North America. Amer. Midland Nat., 26:570-592. FOX, W. 1951. The status of the gartersnake, _Thamnophis sirtalis tetrataenia_. Copeia, 1951:257-267. FOUQUETTE, M. J., and LINDSAY, H. L., JR. 1955. An ecological survey of reptiles in parts of northwestern Texas. Texas Jour. Sci., 7(4):402-421. HUDSON, G. E. 1942. The amphibians and reptiles of Nebraska. Nebraska Conserv. Bull. No. 24, pp. 1-146. LITTLE, E. L., JR., and KELLER, J. G. 1937. Amphibians and reptiles from the Jornada Experimental Range, New Mexico. Copeia, 1937 (4):402-421. MASLIN, T. P. 1959. An annotated check list of the amphibians and reptiles of Colorado. Univ. Colorado Studies, Ser. Biol. No. 6, 98 pp. RUTHVEN, A. G. 1908. Variations and genetic relationships of the garter-snakes. Bull. U. S. Nat. Mus., 61:xii + 201 pp. SCHMIDT, K. P. 1953. A check list of North American amphibians and reptiles. Univ. Chicago Press, vii + 280 pp. SMITH, H. M. 1942. The synonymy of the garter snakes (_Thamnophis_), with notes on Mexican and Central American species. Zoologica, 27(17):97-123. 1956. Handbook of amphibians and reptiles of Kansas (2nd ed.). Univ. Kansas Mus. Nat. Hist. Misc. Publ. No. 9, 356 pp. SMITH, H. M., and BROWN, B. B. 1946. The identity of certain specific names in _Thamnophis_. Herpetologica, 3:71-72. SMITH, H. M., and TAYLOR, E. H. 1945. An annotated check list and key to the snakes of Mexico. Bull. U. S. Nat. Mus., 187, 239 pp. STEBBINS, R. C. 1954. Amphibians and reptiles of western North America. McGraw-Hill Book Co., Inc., xxiv + 528 pp. VAN DENBURGH, J. 1924. Notes on the herpetology of New Mexico, with a list of the species known from the state. Proc. California Acad. Sci., 4th ser., 13(12):189-250. VAN DENBURGH, J., and SLEVIN, J. 1918. The garter-snakes of Western North America. Proc. California Acad. Sci., 4th ser., 8:181-270. WOODBURY, A. M. 1931. A descriptive catalog of the reptiles of Utah. Univ. Utah Biol. Ser., 1(4):1-129. WRIGHT, A. H., and WRIGHT, A. A. 1957. Handbook of snakes of the United States and Canada. Comstock Publ. Associates, Cornell Univ. Press, vol. 2, pp. i + ix and 565-1106. _Transmitted November 8, 1960._ 
38308	----	====================+============+====================== Snout-vent length | Number | Number of ova, in millimeters | in sample | average and extremes --------------------+------------+---------------------- 450-549 | 10 | 4.1 (2 to 7) 550-649 | 11 | 4.9 (1 to 8) 650-749 | 4 | 6.3 (4 to 8) 750-849 | 1 | 5 850-949 | 1 | 14 -------------------------------------------------------- Mortality at birth has been recorded for almost every litter born in captivity (see Allen and Swindell, _loc. cit._; Conant, 1933:43; Wharton, 1960:125). A female that I kept in captivity gave birth to seven young. Three never ruptured their sacs, and another died soon after leaving the sac. The effects of captivity on females may result in higher rates of deformity and mortality in young than is common in nature. Klauber (1956:699-700) estimated that the defects brought about by conditions of captivity on rattlesnakes eliminate about three young per litter. Population Composition No investigator has yet analyzed the composition of a population of cottonmouths according to age, sex and snout-vent length. Barbour (1956:35) did sort 167 snakes into size classes, but did not determine sex ratio, size at sexual maturity, reproductive cycles, or snout-vent length. He recorded total lengths from which snout-vent lengths cannot be computed because of differential growth rates and different bodily proportions of the two sexes. I judge from my findings that he included immature individuals in his three smallest size classes (45.5 per cent of the population). I found at least 32.5 per cent immature individuals (Fig. 5) in my material, but it was not a natural population. The sex ratios of several small collections from natural populations varied, and no conclusions could be drawn. Females comprised 53 per cent of the specimens included in Fig. 5 and in a group of 48 embryos which represented eight broods. That percentage may not be the percentage in a natural population but is used in making assumptions because I lack better information. Reproductive Potential If data in Fig. 5 are representative of a natural population and if 61 per cent of the females are sexually mature, the reproductive potential can be estimated as follows: assuming a cohort of 1000 cottonmouths contains 530 females, 61 per cent of the females (323 individuals) probably are adults. If 42 per cent of these females produce 6.5 young per female in any season (Tables 8 and 9), 136 females will produce 884 young. But if 50 per cent of the adult females are reproductive (as would be assumed if reproduction is biennial), 1050 young will be produced. Actually the number of young required per year to sustain a population is unknown, because mortality rates at any age are unknown. [Illustration: FIG. 5. Composition of a group of cottonmouths examined in this study. Individuals less than 450 millimeters in snout-vent length are considered as immature. Specimens from 200 to 249 millimeters in length are included in the 200-millimeter class, _etc._] GROWTH AND DEVELOPMENT Size at Birth and Early Growth Size at birth depends on the health of the mother. According to Fitch (1960:182), many litters of copperheads born in captivity are stunted. Seven young cottonmouths (two males and five females) born in captivity were each 185 millimeters in snout-vent length and 40 millimeters in tail length. Weights of the three living young were 10.0, 10.1, and 11.1 grams. Another litter of five young measured by Richard S. Funk were larger, and differences in the proportions of the tail length and snout-vent length suggest the sexual dimorphism found in larger individuals. However, sex of these young snakes was not recorded. Snout-vent length and tail length in millimeters were 232, 41; 243, 47; 229, 40; 240, 48; and 225, 40 in the order of their birth. These snakes are considerably smaller than the nine young of _A. p. piscivorus_ reported by Wharton (1960:127) that averaged 338 millimeters total length and 28.7 grams. The yolk of one young _piscivorus_ was 11.7 per cent of the total weight. Yolk is used up in about two weeks if its rate of utilization resembles that of the copperhead as reported by Gloyd (1934:600). Early rates of growth of three living young are shown in Table 10. On the 56th day after birth, each was fed one minnow less than two inches long. Between the 80th and 120th days three additional small minnows were fed to each snake. Young cottonmouths increase nearly 50 millimeters in length by the first spring if they inhabit warm areas and feed in autumn or winter. Variation in size of newborn cottonmouths may be less in nature than in captivity. Average size at birth can be determined accurately by the size of young captured in early spring, at least in northern parts of the range where winter feeding and growth do not occur at all or are negligible. Total lengths of 19 juveniles thought by Barbour (1956:38) to be seven to eight months old do not differ markedly from lengths of the five newly-born young measured by Funk. TABLE 10.--Rate of Growth of Three Young Cottonmouths. ========+================================================= | | Snout-vent length/tail length--weight in grams | | Age +----------------+----------------+----------------| |in days | Female No. 1 | Female No. 2 | Male | |--------+----------------+----------------+----------------| | 2 | 185/40--11.1 | 185/40--10.1 | 185/40--10.0 | | 7 | 192/40-- | 190/40-- | 189/40-- | | 22 | 195/40--10.3 | 200/41.5--10.6 | 197/40-- | | 80 | 204/40--11.7 | 203/42--10.4 | 218/48--14.3 | | 88 | .... | 204/44-- | .... | | 143 | 215/40.5--13.3 | .... | 225/48--15.1 | --------+----------------+----------------+---------------- The Umbilical Scar The umbilical cord is broken at birth and the navel closes within a few days; but the scar, involving from two to four ventral scales, remains throughout life. Position of the scar was found by Edgren (1951:1) to be sexually dimorphic in the eastern hog-nose snake (_Heterodon platyrhinos_), but nothing has been published on this matter concerning the cottonmouth. Consequently, I counted the scales of several individuals from the anal plate, and there was no marked difference in the position of the scar in males and females; it varied in position from the 10th to the 18th scale. When counted from the anterior end, the scar ranged from ventral number 115 to 122 (average, 119) in 28 females and from number 117 to 126 (average, 121) in 14 males. The difference between male and female cottonmouths is not nearly so great as in _Heterodon_. Later Growth and Bodily Proportions The only records of growth increments in a natural population of cottonmouths are those in Table 11. The period of growth is mostly the period of activity, and differences are expected between northern and southern populations. As size increases, determination of growth rate becomes more difficult because age classes overlap in size. Growth of any individual depends not only on climate and food but also on disease and parasitism and the innate size potential. Stabler (1951:91) showed weight and length relationships in two cottonmouths for a period of six and one-half years. TABLE 11.--Growth Increments in Cottonmouths (Barbour, 1956:38-39). ============================================= | Number of | Total |Estimated| Estimated | | | length | age | growth | | | | | from | | | | | preceding | | | | | year | |individuals| in |in months| in | | |millimeters| |millimeters| |-----------+-----------+---------+-----------| | 19 | 260-298 | 7-8 | 25 | | 11 | 312-337 | 19-20 | 45 | | 40 | 355-485 | 31-32 | 95± | | 83 | 500-1000 | 43-44+ | ? | --------------------------------------------- My study failed to reveal any secondary sexual difference in growth rate and maximum size. Of the 306 cottonmouths measured by me, 16 males and five females exceeded 700 millimeters in snout-vent length. Two males were more than 850 millimeters long. One cottonmouth lived in captivity for 18 years and 11 months (Perkins, 1955:262). The maximum total lengths were reported by Conant (1958:186-187) to be 74 inches (1876 mm.) in _A. p. piscivorus_ and 54 inches (1370 mm.) in _A. p. leucostoma_. [Illustration: FIG. 6. Head length (º) and head width (·) expressed as a percentage of snout-vent length of living and preserved cottonmouths. Head length was measured from the tip of the snout to the posterior end of the mandible. Head width was measured across the supraocular scales, since accuracy was greater than if measured at the posterior edge of the jaw. No sexual dimorphism or geographical variation occurs in these characters.] Proportions of various parts of the body vary considerably depending on age, size and, in some instances, sex. Heads are proportionately larger in young than in adults (Fig. 6), as is true of vertebrates in general. This larger head has survival value for the cottonmouth in permitting more venom to be produced and in permitting it to be injected deeper than would be the case if the proportions were the same as in adults. Relative to the remainder of the snake the head is considerably larger than in the copperhead (Fitch, 1960:108) and slightly larger than in the rattlesnake, _Crotalus ruber_ (Klauber, 1956:152). [Illustration: FIG. 7. Tail length expressed as a percentage of snout-vent length of living and preserved cottonmouths (·--males; º--females).] In general, tails are relatively longer in males than in females of the same size (Fig. 7), except that there is little or no difference at birth. Growth of the tail in males proceeds at a more rapid rate. In certain individuals sex cannot be recognized from length of the tail relative to snout-vent length because overlapping occurs, especially in medium-sized individuals. Similar changes of proportions with increase in age occur in copperheads (Fitch, 1960:106) and rattlesnakes (Klauber, 1956:158-159), but the tail of the cottonmouth is relatively much longer. SHEDDING The Shedding Operation Shedding of the skin is necessary to provide for growth and wear in snakes. The milkiness or bluing of the eyes, which causes partial blindness, marks the initial stage of shedding and is caused by a discharge of the exuvial glands that loosens the old _stratum corneum_ from the layer below. In four to seven days the opaqueness disappears, and the snake sheds after an additional three to six days (Table 12). Young snakes first shed within a few days after birth and generally shed more frequently than adults, but the interval is variable. The eyes of three young cottonmouths observed by Wharton (1960:126) became milky on the fourth day but cleared on the seventh day, and the skin was shed on the eighth day. The eyes of three young kept by me became milky two to three days after birth, cleared on the seventh to tenth days, and the skin was shed on the thirteenth day. Possibly the relatively long interval in this instance resulted from low relative humidity in the room where the snakes were kept. According to Fitch (1960:134), litters of young copperheads usually shed within three to ten days after birth; but under unusually dry conditions shedding did not occur for several weeks. TABLE 12.--Duration of Preparatory Period (in days) to Shedding in 11 Cottonmouths. ============================== |Duration | Time |Time from | | of |between |beginning | |cloudiness|clearing| of | | | and |cloudiness| |of eyes |shedding| until | | | | shedding | |----------+--------+----------| | 5 | 6 | 11 | | 7 | 3 | 10 | | - | - | 6 | | - | - | 6 | | 5 | 3 | 8 | | 4 | 6 | 10 | | 7 | 3 | 10 | | 5 | 6 | 11 | | 5 | 3 | 8 | | 7 | - | - | | 7 | 3 | 10 | | ---- | ----| ---- | |[=X] 5.4 |[=X] 3.8| [=X] 9.0 | ------------------------------ Cottonmouths as well as other snakes usually do not feed until after the skin is shed and are generally quiescent during the period preceding shedding, except that immediately before shedding they become active and rub their snouts on some rough object and may yawn several times seemingly in an attempt to loosen the skin along the edges of the lips. After the skin is loosened from the head, more rubbing against rough surfaces and writhing serves to pull the old skin off, turning it inside out. Once the old skin has passed over the thick mid-body, the snake often crawls forward using rectilinear locomotion until the skin is completely shed. It normally comes off in one piece; but, if the snake is unhealthy or has not had sufficient food or water, the skin may come off in patches. Frequently one or both of the lens coverings are not shed immediately and impair the sight. Bathing or swimming ordinarily causes dried skin to peel off; and, because of the cottonmouth's aquatic habits, its chances of shedding successfully are much greater than those of less aquatic snakes. Cottonmouths that have recently shed have bright and glossy patterns, in contrast to the dull and dark appearance of those that are preparing to shed. Frequency of Shedding Most of our knowledge concerning the frequency of shedding is based upon observations of captives. It is known that the intervals between exuviations are largely dependent upon the amount of food taken and the rate of growth. Unless laboratory conditions closely resemble those in the field, shedding frequencies in captives probably differ much from those of free-living snakes. Only two of my captives shed twice. The intervals between exuviations in the two snakes were eight and five months, lasting from August to April and from December to May, respectively. Ten other snakes shed once in the period from January through July. Stabler (1951:91) presented data concerning shedding of two cottonmouths kept 12 and 14 years in captivity. One shed 25 times in 12 years and the other shed 37 times in 14 years, giving an average of 2.1 and 2.6 per year, respectively. Neither of the snakes shed from December through March, but the period of shedding corresponded to the period of greatest activity and growth. In Florida, cottonmouths shed four to six times a year, according to rate of growth (Allen and Swindell, 1948:7). FOOD HABITS Methods of Obtaining Prey Food is obtained by a variety of methods depending on the type of food, age of the cottonmouth, and possibly other factors. Some captives lie in ambush and others crawl slowly in active search. At the first cue of possible prey, either by sight, scent, or differential temperature detection by the pit, the snake appears to become alert and flicks its tongue out at fairly rapid intervals. By means of the facial or loreal pit found in all crotalids, the snake is able to detect objects having temperatures different from that of the surroundings of the objects. In detecting prey the tongue acts to sharpen the sense of "smell" by conveying particles to Jacobson's organs in the roof of the mouth. On many occasions cottonmouths appeared to rely solely on sight; they passed within a few inches of prey, apparently unaware of its presence until it moved. When pools of water begin to dry up toward the end of summer, cottonmouths often congregate and feed on dying fish. In these instances the fish are usually taken as they come to the surface. In laboratory observations moccasins seize live fish and some moccasins carry the fish until they have received lethal doses of venom; afterward the fish are swallowed. But grasping and manipulation of the prey occurs without the fangs' being employed, especially in the case of dead fish. On one occasion a cottonmouth was observed to grasp the edge of a glass dish that had contained fish and apparently retained the odor. On another occasion I placed several fish in a bowl, rubbed a stick on the fish, and then touched each snake lightly on the nose with the stick. The snakes crawled directly to the bowl and began feeding. At other times these same snakes crawled around the cage in an apparent attempt to locate the food but paid little attention to fish held in front of them. If the catching of prey under natural conditions were as uncoordinated as it sometimes is in captivity, the snakes probably would not be able to survive. Wharton (1960:127-129) described tail-luring in one individual of a 76-day-old brood of cottonmouths. The snake lay loosely coiled with the tail held about six centimeters from the ground; a constant waving motion passed posteriorly through the terminal inch of the tail. These movements ceased at 7:20 p.m. but were resumed at 7:40 a.m. the following day. All observations were under artificial light. The "caudal lure" as a means of obtaining prey has been described in other species and related genera by Neill (1960:194) and Ditmars (1915:424). Various authors have suggested that the method of capture differs according to the kind of prey. Allen and Swindell (1948:5) stated that cottonmouths retain their hold after striking fish or frogs but will release a mouse after delivering a bite and are timid in striking at larger rodents. Neill (1947:203) noted that a cottonmouth always waited several minutes after biting a large rat before approaching its prey. This same type of behavior has been reported for copperheads (Fitch, 1960:194) and rattlesnakes (Klauber, 1956:618). Cottonmouths observed by me retained a strong hold on fish, frogs, and sometimes mice, but almost always released large mice and baby chicks, which were not eaten until after death. Different behavior according to type of prey is correlated with ability of prey to retaliate, although some animals may not be released because they could easily escape. For instance, a frog could hop far enough to escape in a matter of seconds if released. A 73-millimeter _Rana pipiens_ that I observed was bitten twice within one and a quarter hours and died 45 minutes after the last bite. Its movement was uncoordinated by the time of the second bite, but it could have escaped had the frog not been confined. Although it is doubtful that normal, healthy fish are frequently captured by cottonmouths, Allen (1932:17) reported that a cottonmouth was seen pushing a small, dead pike about on the surface of a stream. A wound on the belly of the fish indicated that it had been bitten. A 17-gram creek chub (_Semotilus_) and a 13.7-gram bass (_Micropterus_) were injected by me with one-fourth cubic centimeter of fresh venom near the base of the tail in order to determine whether the fish could escape after being bitten and released. The creek chub flipped onto its back after a minute and 45 seconds and gill movements stopped in eight minutes and 35 seconds; the bass flipped over after 50 seconds and died in two minutes and 10 seconds. The venom immediately affected both fish, and it is unlikely that either could have swum more than a few feet. After its prey has been killed, a cottonmouth examines the body from end to end by touching it with the tongue. Then the animal is grasped in the mouth without the use of the fangs and is slowly manipulated until one end (usually the head) is held in the mouth. The lengthy process of swallowing then takes place, the fangs and lower jaws alternately pushing the prey down the throat. Food and Food Preferences The cottonmouth seems to be an opportunistic omni-carnivore, because it eats almost any type of flesh that is available, including carrion. It feeds primarily upon vertebrates found in or near water; but invertebrates and eggs have also been found in the diet. The only potential prey items that seem not to be normally eaten are bufonid toads and tadpoles. I have occasionally offered tadpoles and frogs to cottonmouths, but only the frogs were accepted. But, Stanley Roth kept a cottonmouth in captivity that ate both toads and tadpoles. If tadpoles are commonly eaten, their probable rapid digestion would make identification almost impossible. Following is a list of known foods of the cottonmouth: Captivity: "... rattlesnake.... The same moccasin also killed and ate a smaller snake of its own species...." (Conant, 1934:382.) Florida: "3 heron feathers, bird bone, _Eumeces inexpectatus_, 3 fish all under one inch in length, 1 heron egg shell" (Carr, 1936:89). According to Allen and Swindell (1948:5), "the food included other moccasins, prairie rattlesnakes, king-snakes, black snakes, water snakes, garter snakes, ribbon snakes, and horn snakes ... most of the species of frogs, baby alligators, mice, rats, guinea pigs, young rabbits, birds, bats, squirrels, and lizards ... a mud turtle ... a case of a four footer eating ten to twelve chicken eggs. The most common food appears to be fish and frogs. Catfish are included on this list...." Yerger (1953:115) mentions "an adult yellow bullhead, _Ameiurus natalis_ ... 306 mm. in standard length [from a 63-inch cottonmouth]." Georgia: "... full grown _Rana catesbeiana_, several foot-long pickerel ... dead fish if placed in a pan of water.... _Natrix sipedon fasciata_ and _Masticophis flagellum_ ... rats.... Toads and large _Eumeces laticeps_ were always ignored." (Neill, 1947:203.) "_Natrix_, _Heterodon_, _Kinosternon_, _Rana_, _Hyla cinerea_, _Microhyla_, Microtine [_Pitymys pinetorum_]." (Hamilton and Pollack, 1955:3.) Mississippi: "... _Hyla gratiosa_.... In captivity specimens have eaten frogs, mice, birds, dead fish, pigmy rattlers and copperheads. Toads ... were refused" (Allen, 1932:17). One moccasin "disgorged a smaller decapitated moccasin ... killed the day before by boys" (Smith and List, 1955:123). Tennessee: "Beetles in one stomach; lizard (_Eumeces_) in another stomach; small snake (_Natrix_) in one intestine, and hair in another intestine. One stomach contained numerous bits of wood, up to four inches in length...." (Goodman, 1958:149.) Kentucky: "_Siren intermedia_ was the most abundant food item in both volume and occurrence. Frogs of the genus _Rana_ ranked second. Together, these two items comprised almost 2/3 of the food of the snakes. The other food items were distributed among the fishes, reptiles, and other amphibians [one _Rana_ tadpole included]." (Based on 42 samples--Barbour, 1956:37.) Illinois: (Based on 84 samples--Klimstra, 1959:5.) _Per cent Frequency_ _Per cent_ _Food Item_ _of Occurrence_ _Volume_ Pisces 39.3 31.9 Amphibia 36.9 26.0 Reptilia 25.0 18.2 Mammalia 30.9 17.9 Gastropoda 17.8 1.0 Miscellaneous 25.0 5.0 (Algae, Arachnida, Aves, Insecta) Louisiana: Penn (1943:59) mentions that a "female had just eaten two young cottonmouths...." Clark (1949:259) mentions "100 specimens--34 fish; 25 _Rana pipiens_; 16 _Rana clamitans_; 7 _Acris_; 4 _Natrix sipedon confluens_; 8 birds; 5 squirrels ... catfish thirteen and one-half inches in length ... small-mouth black bass [eleven inches]." Oklahoma: Force (1930:37) remarks that the moccasin "eats bullfrogs ... but refuses leopard frogs." Trowbridge (1937:299) writes: "several sun perch.... Another had eaten six catfish six to ten inches long ... a water snake (_Natrix s. transversa_) about 18 inches long ... frogs, mostly _Rana sphenocephala_." Carpenter (1958:115) mentions "a juvenile woodthrush.... Seven last instar cicadas ... a young cottontail." According to Laughlin (1959:84), one moccasin "contained the following items: 18 contour feathers of a duck, probably a teal; one juvenile cooter turtle, _Pseudemys floridana_; and a large mass of odd-looking unidentifiable material. The other cottonmouth contained one juvenile pond turtle, _Pseudemys scripta_...." Texas: "... several ... feeding on frogs.... One ... found DOR was found to contain a large catfish." (Guidry, 1953:54.) Of 246 cottonmouths that I examined for food items, only 46 contained prey in their digestive tracts. Almost all of the snakes examined were museum specimens that had been collected at many places over a period of about 40 years. It was not known how long each had been kept alive before being preserved. Therefore it was impossible to determine what proportion of any population of cottonmouths could be expected to contain food. The food items were not analyzed numerically because the scales and hair, by means of which many food items in the intestine were identified, yielded no clue as to the number of individuals actually present unless several distinct kinds were found. Each occurrence of scales or hair was thus recorded as a single individual, although some such occurrences may have represented more than one animal. The contents of some stomachs were so well digested that it was difficult to determine the number of items present. As a rule only one food item was present in a digestive tract, but a few tracts contained several items of the same or different species. Three frogs (_Acris crepitans_) were in one snake and three hylas (_Hyla versicolor_) in another. Still another individual captured beside a drying pond contained six individuals of _Lepomis_ each about three inches long and two pikes (_Esox_) about six inches long. TABLE 13.--Analysis of Food Items of 46 Cottonmouths Collected in Arkansas, Louisiana, and Texas (1922-1962). ===========================+========+==========+=========+========== | | Number | Percent |Estimated|Estimated | | | of | | | | | |samples |frequency | weight |percentage| | | in | | | | | FOOD ITEMS | which | of | in | by | | | item | | | | | |occurred|occurrence| grams | bulk | |---------------------------+--------+----------+---------+----------| |Fish | (7) | 13.2 | 20 | 18.4 | | _Esox_ sp. | 1 | | | | | _Lepomis_ sp. | 2 | | 15 | | | Unidentified | 4 | | | | |Amphibians | (12) | 23.0 | | 20.4 | | _Scaphiopus hurteri_ | 1 | | 13 | | | _Acris crepitans_ | 2 | | 4 | | | _Hyla cinerea_ | 2 | | 12 | | | _Hyla versicolor_ | 1 | | 12 | | | _Rana catesbeiana_ | 1 | | 20 | | | _Rana pipiens_ | 3 | | 15 | | | Unidentified | 2 | | | | |Reptiles | (15) | 28.4 | | 29.9 | | _Pseudemys scripta_ | 2 | | 15 | | | _Anolis carolinensis_ | 1 | | 6 | | | _Eumeces fasciatus_ | 1 | | 7 | | | _Lygosoma laterale_ | 2 | | 5 | | | _Natrix_ sp. | 1 | | 10 | | | _Natrix erythrogaster_ | 2 | | 10 | | | _Agkistrodon piscivorus_ | 2 | | 20 | | | _Crotalus_ sp. | 1 | | 30 | | | Unidentified snakes | 3 | | | | |Birds | (4) | 7.6 | | 18.6 | | _Anhinga anhinga_ (juv.) | 1 | | 60 | | | Egret (head and neck) | 1 | | 20 | | | Passeriformes | 2 | | 20 | | |Mammals | (6) | 11.3 | | 12.7 | | _Blarina brevicauda_ | 1 | | 12 | | | Cricetinae | 5 | | 18 | | |Unidentified | (9) | 17.0 | | | ---------------------------+--------+----------+---------+----------- The "unidentified" category (Table 13) refers to jellylike masses in the stomach or material in the intestine in which no scales, feathers, hair, or bones could be found. Most of the unidentifiable matter could be assumed to consist of remains of amphibians, since they leave no hard parts. If this assumption is correct, amphibians comprise about 40 per cent of the diet. Since intestinal contents were included, a volumetric analysis was not feasible. Therefore, the weight of each type of food item was estimated and the percentage by bulk calculated from it (Table 13). Pieces of dead leaves and small sticks constituted most of the plant material found and presumably were ingested secondarily because they adhered to the moist skin of the prey, especially to fish and amphibians. However, some plant materials probably are eaten because they have acquired the odor of the prey. One cottonmouth contained a _Hyla cinerea_, several leaves, and five sticks from 37 to 95 millimeters long and from 12 to 14 millimeters in diameter. Most reports in the literature state that gravid females do not feed, but four gravid females examined by me containing large, well-developed embryos also contained evidences of having recently fed. Two of them had scales of snakes in the stomach or intestine, one contained a six-inch _Lepomis_, and the other had hair in the intestine and the head and neck of an adult egret in the stomach. MORTALITY FACTORS Natural Enemies and Predators Published records of other animals preying on cottonmouths or killing them are few. Reptiles more often than other classes of vertebrates prey on the cottonmouth. McIlhenny (1935:44) reported on the scarcity of snakes in areas where alligators were present. Predation on cottonmouths by indigo snakes (_Drymarchon corais_) was reported by Conant (1958:153) and Lee (1964:32). Allen and Swindell (1948:6) obtained a photograph of a king-snake (_Lampropeltis getulus_) killing a cottonmouth but thought that moccasins are not eaten by _L. getulus_. However, one occasion reported herein shows that cottonmouths are eaten by king-snakes; and Clark (1949:252) reported finding 13 cottonmouths, along with other prey, in the stomach contents of 301 king-snakes (_L. g. holbrooki_) from northwestern Louisiana. Cannibalism is also common among cottonmouths. Klauber (1956:1058;1079) cited predation on cottonmouths by a blue heron (_Ardea herodias_) and a largemouth bass (_Micropterus salmoides_). Man is probably the greatest enemy of the cottonmouth. Intentional killing, capturing, road kills, and alteration of the environment destroy large numbers. Parasites and Diseases Allen and Swindell (1948:12) listed several diseases and parasites of snakes and stated that "some moccasins captured in the woods are so poor and weak from parasitic infection that they can barely crawl." The only kind of ectoparasite found on captive cottonmouths in the course of my study was a snake mite, _Ophionyssus natricus_. An infestation of that mite was thought to be partly responsible for the death of one captive moccasin. Other moccasins spent increasing amounts of time in their water dish after they became infected with mites. Under natural conditions frequent swimming probably keeps cottonmouths nearly free of mites. Endoparasites found included lung flukes, stomach nematodes, and tapeworms. Lung flukes (_Ochetosoma_ sp.) were found in 16 of 20 captive cottonmouths. Snails and frogs serve as intermediate hosts for various stages in the life cycle of these flukes. The high percentage of cottonmouths infested with flukes is indicative of the use of frogs as a major source of food. Less than ten flukes were usually observed in the snakes' mouths but occasionally more were seen. One snake was observed thrashing about in its cage for nearly an hour, after which time it died. Upon examination of the mouth, 32 flukes were found, most of which were located in the Jacobson's organs. Whether or not flukes caused the death is not known. Nematodes (_Kalicephalus_ sp.) were found in the stomach of each of several preserved specimens; most of these snakes had no food in their digestive tracts. In a high percentage of the moccasins, tapeworms (_Ophiotaenia_ sp.) were in the duodenum, in many instances so tightly packed as seemingly to prevent passage of food. The importance of fish in the diet is reflected by the high percentage of snakes containing tapeworms. An unidentified cyst (?) about an inch long and containing two hooks on one end was found attached to the outer wall of the stomach of a cottonmouth. Yamaguti (1958) listed all the kinds of helminths known from cottonmouths. Miscellaneous Causes of Death Munro (1949:71-72) reported on the lethal effect of 10 per cent DDT powder on two young cottonmouths which were dusted with it to kill mites. Herald (1949:117) reported an equal effect caused by spraying a five per cent DDT solution in a room with several snakes. All but three large cottonmouths, which were under shelter at the time of spraying, were killed. One individual that refused to eat was dissected soon after death, and a short piece of a branch on which two large thorns were located at 90° angles was found blocking the intestine at the posterior end of the stomach. An unexpected and probably unusual circumstance caused the death of two captives. After cleaning a cage containing five cottonmouths and placing several mice in the cage for food, I noticed two of the snakes lying stretched out, partially on one side, and almost unable to move. At first I thought they had been bitten by other snakes which were in pursuit of the mice. The two died after two days. When a similar incident occurred in another cage, I removed the "bitten" snake and it fully recovered after 11 days. When the same symptoms were observed in a garter snake in another cage, I realized that in each instance the cage had been cleaned and fresh cedar chips placed in it immediately prior to observation of these symptoms. Fine cedar dust on the chips had evidently poisoned the snakes. BEHAVIOR Annual and Diel Cycles of Activity In the days following emergence in spring, cottonmouths often endure uncomfortable and even dangerous temperatures in order to obtain food and mates. They are more sluggish at this time and more vulnerable to predation than later in the season when temperatures are optimal. Fitch (1956:463) found that copperheads in northeastern Kansas begin their annual cycle of activity in the latter part of April, when the daily maximum temperature is about 22° C. and the minimum is about 4° C., and become dormant in late October or early November, at which time the daily maximum temperature is about 15° and the minimum is about 0°. Indications are that in the northern part of its range the annual activity cycle of the cottonmouth resembles that of the copperhead in northeastern Kansas. Klimstra (1959:2) captured cottonmouths from April to October in southern Illinois. Barbour (1956:36) collected large numbers of them in early April in Kentucky and stated that they migrate from swamps to wooded hillsides in late August and early September. Spring migrations begin after a few consecutive warm days in March. In northern Oklahoma cottonmouths have been found along the Verdigris River as early as March, suggesting that a few winter in crayfish holes and mammal burrows. The majority of individuals found in this area were at denning sites along cliffs above the river and emerged later than those near the river (Dundee and Burger, 1948:1-2). In Virginia cottonmouths have been seen as early as March 5 (Martin and Wood, 1955:237) and as late as December 4. They have been observed in migration from the swamps of the barrier beach to the mainland in late October and early November in southeastern Virginia (Wood, 1954a:159). According to Neill (1947:204), the cottonmouth tolerates lower temperatures than do most snakes in Georgia and is one of the last to go into hibernation. Allen and Swindell (1948:4) stated that cottonmouths usually bask during the mornings of the cooler months in Florida, but they mentioned nothing of denning such as occurs farther north. Although winter aggregations occur in the northern parts of the range, I have never seen such aggregations in the South. However, in one instance related to me by a reliable observer, seven cottonmouths were found together on a creek bank near the Gulf Coast in early spring. During late summer and early autumn, fat is deposited in lobes in the lower abdomen in preparation for the period of winter quiescence. Gravid females usually do not feed so frequently or so much as other snakes, because they tend to become inactive as the ova develop. Whether or not females feed heavily after parturition and previous to denning is not known. Peaks of activity in autumn may be caused by final attempts to feed before denning and by the appearance of large numbers of newborn young. The young usually have from one to two months in which to feed before the advent of cold weather. According to Barbour's (_op. cit._:38) findings, the young probably feed before hibernation because they grow substantially in winter. For those that do not feed, the rate of survival is perhaps much lower. In preparation for winter, cottonmouths migrate inland, usually to dry forested hillsides where they den, commonly among rocks at the tops of bluffs, along with several other species of snakes. In such aggregations there is no hostility and each individual may derive benefit from contact with others by which favorable conditions of temperature and humidity are maintained. Neill (1947:204) has found many specimens in winter by tearing bark from rotting pine stumps on hillsides overlooking lakes or streams. On cold days they evidently retreat below the surface, while on warm days they lie just below the bark or emerge and bask. Neill believes that the use of stumps by cottonmouths is an innate pattern of behavior, because of the large number of young-of-the-year found in such surroundings. Cottonmouths were observed in winter also under logs and stumps by Allen (1932:17). I have twice observed cottonmouths crawling into crayfish burrows along the Gulf Coast of Texas, and suppose they are used as denning sites to some extent. The diel cycle of activity of cottonmouths is of necessity closely related to the seasonal cycle. Since optimal temperatures determine activity, the diel cycle varies greatly from time to time. It has been well established that cottonmouths, like most other crotalids and many snakes of other families, prefer nocturnal to diurnal activity, even though the temperature may be less favorable at night. This preference is correlated with increased nocturnal activity of frogs and reptiles that constitute the principal food supply. During spring and autumn, activity is more restricted to the day and long periods of basking occur. However, as hot weather approaches, basking occurs mainly in the morning and evening and activity becomes primarily nocturnal. But, in well shaded, moist forests, cottonmouths feed actively in the daytime. Availability of food also has an important influence upon activity. Allen and Swindell (_op. cit._:5) stated that moccasins congregate around drying ponds and feed on dying fish until the moccasins can hold no more. They then usually stay nearby as long as food remains. In an area of the Stephen F. Austin Experimental Forest near Nacogdoches, Texas, many cottonmouths journey daily to and from a swamp and a dry field, evidently to feed on rodents inhabiting the area. Ten individuals captured along a snake-proof fence that was built 30 yards from the swamp were found lying coiled along the fence after 4:30 p.m., at which time the area was shaded. On another occasion, I captured a large cottonmouth that was feeding upon dying fish in a drying pool about 10:30 a.m. on August 19, 1962. Because of the aquatic habits of the cottonmouth, relative humidity probably has little influence on the snake's activity. However, cottonmouths are more restricted to the vicinity of water in dry weather than during rains or muggy weather when many of their natural prey species also move about more freely. Increased activity on cloudy days may result from protection from long exposure to sunshine. Torrential rains and floods, such as those following hurricanes along the Gulf and Atlantic coasts of the southeastern United States, bring out quantities of snakes of all species. Rattlesnakes and cottonmouths in particular are killed by the thousands at these times because they seek shelter in human habitations. However, these are unusual circumstances and do not reflect voluntary activity as a result of preferences. Thermal reactions of reptiles were classified by Cowles and Bogert (1944) into several categories. For each species there is a basking and normal activity range limited by the voluntary minimum and voluntary maximum at which the animal seeks shelter. Beyond this normal range are the critical thermal minimum and critical thermal maximum (C. T. M.) at which effective locomotion is prevented. The lethal minimum and maximum are those temperatures at which short exposure produces irreparable damage, and death inevitably results. These classifications are modified somewhat by seasonal or laboratory acclimation or by the physiological state of the animal. The C. T. M. of five cottonmouths was determined by placing each individual in an enclosed area and heating it with an infrared lamp. Cloacal temperatures were taken with a Schultheis quick-recording thermometer as soon as the snake could no longer right itself when placed on its back. All temperatures were in degrees Celcius. The C. T. M. averaged 39.2° (38.0° to 40.0°). A temperature of 38.0° was lethal to one individual. These cottonmouths had been in captivity for nine months. The behavior of the snakes during heating resembled those instances described by Klauber (1956:382-387) for rattlesnakes. As the body temperature of the snakes rose past the optimum, each individual became disturbed and tried to escape from the enclosure. The snakes soon became frantic in their efforts to escape. After about five minutes the mouth was opened and heavy, slow breathing was begun, accompanied by a loss of coordination and a slowing down of movements. The snakes writhed spasmodically for a few seconds and then lay still, usually with the mouth open. Recovery was begun by rolling on the belly and flicking the tongue, followed by movements of the head and then the body. Cottonmouths are rarely exposed to dangerously high temperatures owing to their semi-aquatic habits, but there are probably occasions when individuals reach the C. T. M. for the species. Basking Since activity, digestion, and gestation depend upon adequate internal temperatures, there must be a process by which these temperatures are attained and for an appropriate time maintained. Basking is important in this respect. The cottonmouths prefer to lie in a coiled position and, during basking, can usually be found beside bodies of water or on branches of dead trees overhanging the water. They are good climbers and have a prehensile tail that is frequently employed in descending from small branches. Since cottonmouths are semi-aquatic and are often exposed to temperatures that are lower than those of the air, they either must bask more often than terrestrial snakes or tolerate lower temperatures. Length of the period of basking is determined not only by amounts of insolation and temperature but also by the size of the snake. A smaller snake can reach its optimum temperature more rapidly because of a higher surface-to-volume ratio. Another factor that may play a minor role in the rate of temperature change is the color of the snake. The wide variation in color of cottonmouths probably affects rates of heat increase and loss due to direct radiation. Slight hormonal control of melanophores described in snakes by Neill and Allen (1955) also may exert some influence on the length of time spent basking. No rates of temperature increase or decrease are available for cottonmouths. Coiling While inactive the cottonmouth spends most of its time lying in a coiled position with the tail outermost, with the body usually wound into about one and one-half cycles, and the head and neck in a reversed direction forming a U- or S-shaped loop. From this position the snake is able to make a short strike or a hasty getaway if necessary. In my opinion this position is used primarily for basking or resting and only secondarily for feeding. Most individuals appear to pursue their prey actively, not lying in ambush for the approaching prey to the extent that most other crotalids do. Many of the cottonmouths that I kept in captivity were observed in a coiled position for periods up to three or four days. Under natural conditions, however, they are more active. Young cottonmouths are inclined to remain in a coiled position for longer periods than older individuals. Locomotion Four distinct types of locomotion have been described in snakes: horizontal undulatory, rectilinear, sidewinding, and concertina (Klauber, 1956: 331-350). Most snakes are capable of employing two or more of these types of progression, at least to a certain degree; but horizontal undulatory locomotion is the most common method used by the majority of snakes, including the cottonmouth. In this method the snake's body is thrown into lateral undulations that conform with irregularities in the substrate. Pressure is exerted on the outside and posterior surface of each curve, thus forcing the body forward. Rectilinear locomotion is more useful to large, thick-bodied snakes which use this method of progression, chiefly when they are prowling and unhurried. This method depends upon the movement of alternate sections of the venter forward and drawing the body over the ventral scales resting on the substratum by means of muscular action. This mode of locomotion was most frequently observed in captive cottonmouths when they were crawling along the edge of their cages, especially when they were first introduced to the cages and toward the end of the shedding process. The other two types of locomotion, sidewinding and concertina, have not, to my knowledge, been observed in the cottonmouth. Both the cottonmouth and the cantil have definite affinities for water and are as likely to be found in water as out of it. Copperheads and rattlesnakes, although not aquatic, are good swimmers. When swimming, a motion resembling horizontal undulatory progression is used. Disposition The number of different opinions expressed in the literature concerning the cottonmouth's disposition is not at all surprising. As with any species there is a wide range of individual temperament, which is affected by many factors. The cottonmouth is considered by some writers to be docile while others consider it to be highly dangerous. Allen and Swindell (1948:7) described the variability in temperament, even among individuals. They wrote: "On rare occasions, moccasins are found which will attack. A perfectly docile snake will turn and bite viciously without any apparent reason." They also recounted a case in which a cottonmouth was kept as a pet for six years, being allowed the freedom of the house. Smith and List (1955:123) found them "... surprisingly docile in the gulf region [Mississippi], displaying none of the pugnacity of more northern cottonmouths." Smith (1956:310) stated: "Unlike the copperhead, cottonmouths are pugnacious; their powerful jaws, long fangs, vicious disposition and potent venom make them a very dangerous animal." My own observations are in general agreement with the statements of Allen and Swindell (_loc. cit._). In my encounters with cottonmouths, I have never found any aggressive individuals except for three juveniles that were born in captivity. In their first three days in the laboratory these juveniles were observed to strike repeatedly whenever anyone entered the room. After this short period of aggressiveness, however, they slowly became more docile. The disposition shown by the newborn young is clearly an innate behavioral pattern that undoubtedly has a direct relationship to survival. The majority of cottonmouths that I have approached in the field have moved swiftly to seek refuge in nearby water; a few have remained motionless as I approached, and one showed the typical threat display. Upon capture and handling, they react similarly to other pit-vipers by opening and closing the mouth and erecting the fangs in an attempt to bite. They often bite through the lower jaw and eject venom at this time as well as when the mouth is open. Of more than a dozen individuals kept in captivity, four were particularly difficult to handle whereas another was extremely docile. It was almost never found in aggregations with the other snakes and did not struggle or attempt to bite when handled. The majority remained unpredictable in disposition, usually appearing docile and lazy but capable of extremely rapid movements when disturbed. Defense and Escape The typical threatening posture of rattlesnakes is all but lacking in the cottonmouth, which relies primarily on concealing coloration or nearness to water for escape. When approached, it usually plunges into nearby water or remains motionless with the head held up at a 45° angle and the mouth opened widely exposing the white interior. The tail is sometimes vibrated rapidly and musk is expelled. This threat display is unique to cottonmouths; although it does not attract as much attention as the display of rattlesnakes, it is probably an effective warning to most intruders at close range. Neill (1947:205) reported one case in which a cottonmouth used the "body blow" defense, described for _Crotalus_ by Cowles (1938:13), when approached by a king-snake, _Lampropeltis getulus_. In this unusual posture the anterior and posterior portions of the body are held against the ground and the middle one-fourth to one-third of the body is lifted up and used in striking the intruder. This same defense posture also was observed in rattlesnakes when presented with the odor of the spotted skunk, _Spilogale phenax_. However, the "king-snake defense posture" is probably not a well-established behavioral pattern in the cottonmouth, for it sometimes feeds upon king-snakes. I observed the killing and devouring of a cottonmouth by a speckled king-snake, _L. g. holbrooki_; the only attempts to escape were by rapid crawling and biting. Cottonmouths often squirt musk as a defensive action. The tail is switched back and forth, and musk is emitted from glands on each side of the base of the tail. The fine jets of musk are sprayed upward at about 45° angles for a distance of nearly five feet. How often this defense mechanism is used against other animals is not known, but the musky odor can frequently be detected in areas where cottonmouths are common. The odor is repulsive and, if concentrated, can cause nausea in some individuals. To me, the scent is indistinguishable from that of the copperhead. "Head Bobbing" "Head bobbing" in snakes has been described frequently in the literature, and many interpretations have been advanced to explain its occurrence. One of the earlier accounts was that of Corrington (1929:72) describing behavior of the corn snake, _Elaphe guttata_. Characteristic bobbing occurred when the snake was cornered, and seemingly the purpose was to warn or frighten foes. Neill (1949:114-115) mentioned the jerking or bobbing of the head in several species of snakes including the cottonmouth, and remarked that "it is apparently connected with courtship and with the recognition of individuals." According to Munro (1950:88), "head bobbing" appears to be a sign of annoyance in some instances but is usually concerned with reproduction and individual recognition. Richmond (1952:38) thought that many types of head movements among not only reptiles but also birds and some mammals are a result of poor vision and serve "to delimit and orient an object that for lack of motion is otherwise invisible." Head movements undoubtedly occur in animals to facilitate accommodation, but it is obvious from Richmond's conclusions that he has never observed "head bobbing" in snakes. The term itself is grossly misleading and should be discarded. Mansueti (1946:98) correctly described the movements as spastic contractions of the body. I have observed numerous instances of these movements in cottonmouths, copperheads, and rat snakes (_Elaphe obsoleta_); and in no case has the movement resembled a head bob as is described in lizards and other animals. The movement appears to be a result of a nervous or sexually excited state and consists of highly spastic contractions confined to the anterior part of the snake most of the time but affecting the entire body on some occasions. I found the response to be most common among cottonmouths in confinement when food was introduced to a cage containing several individuals (increasing the tendency to strike at a moving object) and when an individual was placed back in the cage after being handled. At these times the snakes that were inactive began to jerk for a few seconds. When the snake is in this seemingly nervous state, the same response is elicited by another snake crawling over it. At other times the movement of one individual causes no such response. The jerking movements appear to be released by the recognition of a nervous state in another individual and may serve to protect the jerking individual from aggressive advances of the former. Where courtship is involved, the jerking motions are made in conjunction with writhing of the male and do not result from the same type of releaser described above. Combat Dance The so-called combat dance between male snakes has long been known, but its significance is still poorly understood. It was for many years believed to be courtship behavior until the participants were examined and found to be males. Carr and Carr (1942:1-6) described one such instance in two cottonmouths as courtship. In their observations, as well as those of others, copulation was never observed following the "dance" but was assumed to be the ultimate goal. After the discovery that only males participated, it was suggested that combat involved competition for mates, but the "dance" has been observed at times other than the breeding season (Ramsey, 1948:228). Shaw (1948:137-145) discussed the combat of crotalids in some detail but drew no conclusions as to the cause of the behavior. Lowe (1948:134) concluded with little actual evidence that combat among male snakes is solely for territorial purposes. Shaw (1951:167) stated that combat may occur as a possible defense against homosexuality. One case of homosexual mating among cottonmouths was reported (Lederer, 1931:651-653), but the incomplete description seems to be of normal courtship procedure except that the "female" tried to avoid the male. Two instances of combat observed between timber rattlesnakes (_C. h. horridus_) by Sutherland (1958:23-24) were definitely initiated because of competition for food. More observations are needed before the significance of the combat can be fully understood. THE VENOM Properties of the Venom The venom and poison apparatus have developed primarily as a means of causing rapid death in small animals that are the usual prey. As a protective device against larger enemies, including man, the venom may have some value; but this was probably unimportant in the evolution of the poison mechanism. A secondary function of the venom is to begin digestion of tissues of the prey. Since food is swallowed whole, injection of digestive enzymes into the body cavity enhances digestion of the prey. Kellogg (1925:5) described venom as a somewhat viscid fluid of a yellowish color and composed of 50 to 70 per cent proteins, the chief remaining components being water and carbohydrates, with occasional admixtures of abraded epithelial cells or saprophytic microorganisms. Salts, such as chlorides, phosphates of calcium, magnesium, and ammonium, occur in small quantities. Each of the components of snake venom has a different effect on the body of the victim. It was at first believed that there were two types of venoms: neurotoxic, which acts upon nervous tissue; and haemotoxic, which acts on blood and other tissues. It has since been found that venoms are composed of varying mixtures of both types. Fairley (1929:301) described the constituents of venom as: (1) neurotoxic elements that act on the bulbar and spinal ganglion cells of the central nervous system; (2) hemorrhagins that destroy the lining of the walls of blood vessels; (3) thrombose, producing clots within blood vessels; (4) hemolysins, destroying red blood corpuscles; (5) cytolysins that act on leucocytes and on cells of other tissues; (6) elements that retard coagulation of the blood; (7) antibactericidal substances; and (8) ferments that prepare food for pancreatic digestion. Elapid snakes tend to have more of elements 1, 4, and 6 in their venoms, while viperids and crotalids, of which the cottonmouth is one, have higher quantities of elements 2, 3, and 5. Kellogg (_loc. cit._) stated that venom of cottonmouths contains more neurotoxin than that of rattlesnakes and not only breaks down the nuclei of ganglion cells but also produces granular disintegration of the myelin sheath and fragmentation of the conducting portions of nerve fibers. Thus, venoms contain both toxic elements and non-toxic substances that promote rapid spreading of the venom through the body of the victim. Jacques (1956:291) attributed this rapid spreading to the hyaluronidase content of venoms. Venom Yield and Toxicity One of the most important yet undeterminable factors of the gravity of snakebite is the amount of venom injected into the victim. Since this volume varies considerably in every bite, attempts have been made to determine the amount and toxicity of venom produced by each species of poisonous snake. Individual yield is so variable that a large number of snakes must be milked in order to determine the average yield. Even then there remains an uncertainty as to how this amount may compare with that injected by a biting snake. Wolff and Githens (1939b:234) made 16 venom extractions from a group of cottonmouths in a two-year period. The average yield per snake fluctuated between 80 and 237 milligrams (actual weight), and toxicity measured as the minimum lethal dose for pigeons varied from 0.05 to 0.16 milligrams (dry weight). No decrease in yield or toxicity was evident during this period. Another group of cottonmouths from which venom was extracted over a period of five years also showed no decrease in yield or toxicity. Of 315 individual extractions the average amount obtained from each individual was 0.55 cubic centimeters of liquid or 0.158 grams of dried venom (28.0 per cent solids). The minimum lethal dosage (M. L. D.) which was determined by injecting intravenously into 350-gram pigeons was found to be 0.09 milligrams (dry weight). Each snake carried approximately 1755 M. L. D.'s of venom. The record venom extraction for the cottonmouth was 4.0 cubic centimeters (1.094 grams dried venom) taken from a five-foot snake which had been in captivity for 11 weeks and milked five weeks earlier (Wolff and Githens, 1939a:52). The average yield of venom of cottonmouths is about three times the average yield reported for copperheads by Fitch (1960:256), a difference correlated with the greater bulk and relatively large head of the cottonmouth. Allen and Swindell (1948:13) stated that cottonmouth venom rates third in potency, compared drop for drop to that of _Micrurus fulvius_ and _Crotalus adamanteus_. Freshly dried cottonmouth venom tested on young white rats showed the lethal dose to be from 23 to 29 milligrams per kilogram of body weight. The venom of 11 one-week-old cottonmouths was found to be more potent than that of adult males. Githens (1935:171) rated _C. adamanteus_ venom as being weaker than that of the copperhead (_A. contortrix_), which he rated only slightly lower than cottonmouth venom. The crotalids which he ranked more toxic than cottonmouths are: the Pacific rattlesnake (_C. viridis oreganus_) and the massasauga (_S. catenatus_). He found _A. bilineatus_, _C. durissus_, and _C. v. lutosus_ to have the same toxicity as cottonmouths. Minton (1953:214) found that the intraperitoneal "lethal dose 50" (the dose capable of killing half the experimental mice receiving injections of it) was 6.36 milligrams per kilogram for copperheads. However, in later publications Minton (1954:1079; 1956:146) reported that the "lethal dose 50" for copperheads was 25.65 milligrams. Approximately the same potency was determined for cottonmouths. Several rattlesnakes that he tested showed a higher toxicity than copperheads or cottonmouths. Criley (1956:378) found the venom of copperheads to be 6.95, nearer Minton's earlier estimate, and rated cottonmouth venom as being twice as toxic as that of copperheads. The relative toxicities of other crotalids tested, considering the cottonmouth to be one unit, were: _C. basiliscus_, 0.3; _A. contortrix_, 0.5; _C. viridis oreganus_, 1.4; _A. bilineatus_, 2.2; _C. adamanteus_, 2.3; _C. v. viridis_, 3.2; _C. durissus terrificus_, 27.5. It can be seen from the above examples that toxicity of venoms and the resistance of the animal receiving an injection of venom is highly variable. Possibly the venom of each species of snake has greatest effect on animals of the particular group relied on for food by the snake. If that is so, the venom of cottonmouths would be expected to be more toxic when tested on fish, reptiles, and amphibians than on birds and mammals. Likewise, the venom of most species of rattlesnakes would be expected to be more virulent when injected into mammals than when injected into lower vertebrates. But, according to Netting (1929:108), species of rattlesnakes that prey on cold-blooded animals, which are less susceptible to venoms than warm-blooded animals, are thought to have highly toxic venoms. This explanation accounts for the powerful venom of _Sistrurus catenatus_; and, in this respect, venom of cottonmouths should be highly toxic also. However, no clear-cut trends have been shown in most cases. Allen (1937) injected 250-gram guinea pigs with 4 milligrams of venom of various poisonous snakes. Survival time was recorded in order to indicate the relative potency of the venoms. Of 16 such tests _C. adamanteus_ held places 1, 2, 3, 12, and 16; _Bothrops atrox_ held places 4, 9, 10, and 13; and _A. piscivorus_ held places 5, 7, 8, and 15. Places 6, 11, and 14 were held by three individuals of different species. No relationship to size or sex was indicated by the results of this experiment. Susceptibility of Snakes Numerous experiments have been conducted to determine the susceptibility of various snakes to venom. The majority of these experiments were performed to learn whether or not venomous snakes were immune to their own poison. Conant (1934:382) reported on a 30-inch cottonmouth that killed two Pacific rattlesnakes and another cottonmouth. One rattlesnake was bitten on the tail and the other on or near the head and partially swallowed. Gloyd (1933:13-14) recorded fatal effects to a rattlesnake from the bite of a cottonmouth. He also reported on the observations of three other crotalids bitten by themselves or other snakes, from which no harmful effects were observed. Allen (1937) injected several snakes with dried cottonmouth venom which was diluted with distilled water just before each injection. Four cottonmouths receiving 9, 18, 19, and 20 milligrams of venom per ounce of body weight survived, while another receiving 18.7 milligrams per ounce died after three hours. A specimen of _S. miliarius_ receiving 8.3 milligrams per ounce died in about ten hours, while a _C. durissus_ receiving 12.5 milligrams per ounce succumbed in 45 minutes. An alligator receiving 6 milligrams per ounce died in 14 hours. Even the snakes that survived showed some degree of swelling. The studies of Keegan and Andrews (1942:252) show that king-snakes are sometimes killed by poisonous snakes. A _Lampropeltis calligaster_ injected with _A. contortrix_ venom (0.767 milligrams per gram) died five days following the injection. This amount was more than twice the amount of _A. piscivorus_ venom injected into a _L. getulus_ by Allen (1937) in which the snake showed no ill effects. Keegan and Andrews (_loc. cit._) stated that success in overpowering and eating poisonous snakes by _Lampropeltis_ and _Drymarchon_ may be due to the ability to avoid bites rather than to immunity to the venom. However, Rosenfeld and Glass (1940) demonstrated that the plasma of _L. g. getulus_ had an inhibiting effect on the hemorrhagic action on mice of the venoms of several vipers. One of the more extensive studies on effects of venoms on snakes is that by Swanson (1946:242-249). In his studies freshly extracted liquid venom was used. His studies indicated that snakes are not immune to venom of their own kind or to closely related species. Copperhead venom killed copperheads faster than did other venoms but took more time to kill massasaugas, cottonmouths, and timber rattlers. However, most of the snakes were able to survive normal or average doses of venom although they are not necessarily immune to it. One of the major problems in comparing the data on toxicity of venom in studies of this type is that no standard method of estimating toxicity has been used. Swanson's (_loc. cit._) amount of venom equalling one minim (M.L.D.?) ranged from 0.058 to 0.065 cubic centimeters. There were no different values given for each species, but the time that elapsed from injection of the venom to death represented the toxicity. There also was no attempt in his study to convert the amount of venom used into a ratio of the volume of venom per weight of snake, making the results somewhat difficult to interpret. Additional work in this field should provide for many injections into many individuals of several size classes. The studies to date have been on far too few individuals to allow statistical analyses to be accurate. THE BITE Effects of the Bite Factors determining the outcome of snakebite are: size, health, and species of snake; individual variation of venom toxicity of the species; age and size of the victim; allergic or immune responses; location of the bite; and the amount of venom injected and the depth to which it is injected. The last factor is one of the most variable, owing to (1) character and thickness of clothing between the snake and the victim's skin, (2) accuracy of the snake's strike, and (3) size of the snake, since a large snake can deliver more venom and at a greater depth than can a small snake. Pope and Perkins (1944) demonstrated that pit-vipers of the United States bite as effectively as most innocuous snakes and that a careful study of the bite may reveal the location of the pocket of venom, size of the snake, and possibly its generic identity (see Dentition). The bite pattern of the cottonmouth as well as the other crotalids showed the typical fang punctures plus punctures of teeth on both the pterygoid and mandible. Even so, a varying picture may be presented because from one to four fang marks may be present. At times in the fang-shedding cycle three and even four fangs can be in operation simultaneously. Various authors have attributed death of the prey to the following causes: paralysis of the central nervous system, paralysis of the respiratory center, asphyxiation from clotting of the blood, stoppage of the heart, urine suppression due to crystallized hemoglobin in the kidney tubules, dehydration of the body following edema in the area of the bite, or tissue damage. Mouths of snakes are reservoirs for infectious bacteria, which are especially prolific in damaged tissue. Bacterial growth is aided by the venom which blocks the bactericidal power of the blood. Three grades in the severity of snakebite (I, minimal; II, moderate; and III, severe) were described by Wood, Hoback, and Green (1955). Parrish (1959:396) added a zero classification to describe the bite of a poisonous snake in which no envenomation occurred. Grade IV (very severe) was added by McCollough and Gennaro (1963:961) to account for many bites of the eastern and western diamondback rattlesnakes. The first symptom of poisonous snakebite is an immediate burning sensation at the site of the bite. Within a few minutes the loss of blood into the tissues causes discoloration. Swelling proceeds rapidly and can become so great as to rupture the skin. Pain is soon felt in the lymph ducts and glands. Weakness, nausea, and vomiting may ensue at a relatively early stage. Loss of blood into tissues may spread to the internal organs. In conjunction with a rapid pulse, the blood pressure and body temperature can drop. Some difficulty in breathing can occur, especially if large amounts of neurotoxin are present in the venom. In severe cases the tension due to edema obstructs venous and even arterial flow, in which case bacteria may multiply rapidly in the necrotic tissue and gangrene can occur. Blindness due to retinal hemorrhages may occur. Symptoms of shock may be present after any bite. Treatment Perhaps one of the most important factors in the outcome of snakebite is the treatment. Because of the variable reactions to snakebite, treatment should vary accordingly. Many methods have been proposed for treating snakebite, and there is disagreement as to which is the best. The list of remedies that have been used in cases of snakebite includes many that add additional injury or that possibly increase the action of the venom. The use of poultices made by splitting open living chickens and the use of alcohol, potassium permanganate, strychnine, caffeine, or injection of ammonia have no known therapeutic value, and may cause serious complications. The most important steps in the treatment of snakebite are to prevent the spread of lethal doses of venom, to remove as much venom as possible, and to neutralize the venom as quickly as possible. It is generally agreed that the first step in snakebite treatment should be to place a ligature above the bite to restrict the flow of venom, and also to immobilize the patient as much as possible. The ligature should be loosened at least every fifteen minutes. The next steps are sterilization of the skin and the making of an incision through the fang punctures. As pointed out by Stahnke (1954:8), the incision should be made in line with the snake's body at the time of the bite, so as to account for the rearward curvature of the fangs and possibly to reach the deposition of venom. Many instruction booklets and first-aid guides have specified the length and depth of incision to be made, but the actual size and depth of the cut should depend upon the location of the bite. An "X" cut or connection of the fang punctures is likely to facilitate the spread of the venom. No cut should be made that would sever a large blood vessel or ligament. Extensive damage is often caused by well-meaning individuals whose attempts at first aid result in brutally deep incisions and tourniquets applied too tightly and for too long a period of time; the resultant damage in many instances exceeds that of the bite itself (Stimson and Engelhardt, 1960:165). Stimson and Engelhardt also think that time should be sacrificed to surgical cleanliness, and incisions should not be made if a hospital can be reached within an hour. The ligature-cryotherapy (L-C) method proposed by Stahnke (1953) has been severely criticized by other workers. He stated that the ligature should be tight enough to restrict completely the flow of venom until the temperature of the area can be lowered sufficiently to prevent any action of the venom. After 10 minutes the ligature may be removed and the bitten area kept immersed in a vessel of crushed ice and water. If the envenomized member is to be treated for more than four hours (which is the case with almost all pit-viper bites), it should be protected by placing it in a plastic bag. The venom action should be tested after 12 or more hours. This consists of a brief warming period to determine whether or not the action of the venom can be felt. The patient should be kept warm at all times; and the warming at the termination of treatment should be done gradually, preferably by allowing the water to warm slowly to room temperature. Advocates of the L-C method warn against making incisions unless they are absolutely necessary, the theory being that each cut permits additional bacterial infection and does little good in removing venom. However, McCollough and Gennaro (1963:963) demonstrated that, in bites where the fangs had only slightly penetrated the skin, more than 50 per cent of the venom was removed in some instances if suction was started within three minutes after the injection. With deeper injection the amount of venom recovered sometimes reached 20 per cent of the dose. Stahnke suggested that an incision be made at the site of the bite only after the site has been refrigerated for at least 30 minutes. Stimson and Engelhardt (_loc. cit._) stated that two constricting bands should be used between the bite and the body and that cracked ice in a cloth should be applied to the bite before reaching a hospital. In addition, they suggested the following procedure. Rings of incisions should follow the swelling, and suction should continue for several hours. After the edema has receded, the limb should be wrapped in a towel containing crushed ice. Antivenin should be given only in severe cases. Calcium gluconate and gas gangrene antitoxin as well as antibiotics are helpful. The most recent and up-to-date summary of snakebite treatment is that by McCollough and Gennaro (1963). Following is a brief summary of their suggestions: 1. Immobilization--Systemic immobilization is effected by body rest and locally by splinting the bitten area. 2. Tourniquet--A lightly occlusive tourniquet during a 30- to 60-minute period of incision and suction would seem to possess some advantages. In severe cases where medical attention is hours away, a completely occlusive tourniquet may be necessary to prevent death. Sacrifice of the extremity may be necessary for the preservation of life. 3. Incision and suction--Suction should begin three to five minutes after injection of venom if symptoms of poisoning are present. Incisions one-fourth inch to an inch long across each fang mark should be made in order to open the wound for more efficient suction. Multiple incisions are not useful for the removal of venom but may be employed under hospital conditions to reduce subcutaneous tensions and ischemia. 4. Cryotherapy--An ice cap over the site of the bite for relief of pain would seem to be permissible, especially prior to the administration of antivenin. It must be remembered that cooling during the administration of the antivenin radically reduces the access of the antiserum to the bite area. 5. Antivenin--Antiserum is the keystone to the therapy of snakebite. Careful evaluation of the severity of the bite and the patient's sensitivity should be made before the use of antivenin. In Grade II (moderate) bites, the intramuscular injection on the side of the bite may suffice. In Grades III (severe) and IV (very severe), shock and systemic effects require intravenous injection. In bites producing symptoms of this severity, antivenin must be given in amounts large enough to produce clinical improvement. Ten to 20 units may be necessary to prevent the relapse that sometimes occurs after small doses of antivenin. Permanent remission of swelling and interruption of necrosis are the therapeutic end point in the clinical use of the antiserum. In all cases of snakebite where there is any doubt as to the snake's identity, it should be killed if possible and taken to the hospital for positive identification. In many instances of actual bites by poisonous snakes the only treatment needed was an injection of tetanus antitoxin or toxoid and sedation, because physical examination revealed no indication of poisoning (Stimson and Engelhardt, _loc. cit._). Case History of a Bite On July 29, 1963, at 8:20 a.m., I was treating a nine-month-old cottonmouth for mites. As I dropped the snake into a sink, it twisted its head and bit the tip of my right middle finger with one fang. The fang entered just under the fingernail and was directed downward, the venom being injected about five millimeters below the site of fang penetration. After placing the snake back in its cage, I squeezed the finger once to promote bleeding, wrapped a string around the base of the finger, and drove to Watkins Memorial Hospital on the University of Kansas campus. I began to feel a burning sensation in the tip of the finger almost immediately. Upon my arrival at the hospital, an additional ligature was placed around my wrist. At 8:30 a.m. a small incision was made in the end of the finger, which by this time was beginning to darken at the point of venom deposition. I sucked on the finger until 8:35 a.m., when a pan of ice water that I had requested was brought to me. No pain was felt except that caused by the ice. Fresh ice was added as needed to keep the temperature low. By 9:30 a.m. the finger had swollen and stiffened. At 10:00 a.m. the swelling had progressed to the index finger and back of the hand. I experienced difficulty in opening and closing the hand. Blood oozed slowly from the incision. A dull ache persisted and about every two to four minutes a sharp throb could be felt until nearly 11:00 a.m., when the pain diminished. The rate and intensity of throbbing increased whenever the hand was removed from the ice bath for more than a few seconds. Although only the hand was immersed, the entire forearm was cold. Pain was felt along the lymphatics on top of the arm when it was touched, and by 1:00 p.m. a slight pain could be felt in the armpit. Since swelling and pain were almost nonexistent by 2:00 p.m., I was permitted to leave. After walking to a nearby building, I again felt a burning sensation as the hand warmed. I made another ice bath and again immersed the hand in it until 4:10 p.m., at which time it was removed from the water. The pain and swelling began anew, and the hand was placed back in an ice bath from 5:30 p.m. until about 7:30 p.m. At this time cryotherapy was discontinued. From 10:00 p.m. to 12:00 midnight my legs twitched periodically, and pain could be felt in both armpits. A slight difficulty in breathing also was experienced for a short time. The acute pain and burning sensation remained in the finger until the following morning, but swelling progressed only as far as the wrist. The only discomfort that day was in the finger. The tip was darkened, the entire first digit red and feverish, and the lymphatics still painful when touched. By the third day the swelling had regressed. The incision itself was the main cause of discomfort, and the soreness at the site of the bite persisted for at least four days. Although the L-C method of snakebite treatment has been vigorously attacked by many, there is still need of much more data before it can be unequivocally condemned or praised. It was preferred in the treatment of this bite because: I knew that envenomation was minimal and that there would be no need for antivenin; only one fang of a snake less than one foot long had entered the tip of the finger; the snake had bitten three frogs in the previous two days and had possibly used up a considerable amount of its venom; the venom was deposited at such a shallow depth that at least a portion of it could be removed by suction; and the wound bled freely even before suction was applied. The ice water was uncomfortably cold but was not cold enough to cause frostbite, a major objection to the L-C method. Ideally, fresh ice should be added little by little to replace that which is melting, and the immersed area should be protected from the water by a plastic bag. Pain and swelling can be minimized by cryotherapy, but I would recommend its use only in cases of mild poisoning such as the one described herein. Snakebite in the United States Many estimates have been made of the number of bites of poisonous snakes that occur annually in the United States. The occurrence of poisonous snakebite has been nearly as badly underestimated as fatal results of their envenomations have been overrated. For important data on number of persons bitten by poisonous snakes in the United States, see the following: Allen and Swindell (1948:15); Githens (1935:172); Klauber (1956:811); Parrish (1963); Sowder and Gehres (1963:973); Stimson and Engelhardt (1960:153); Swaroop and Grab (1956:441); Swartzwelder (1950:579); Willson (1908:530); and Wood (1954b:937). Judging from estimates made in several states, the number of poisonous snakebites in the United States would be about 5000 per year. In the region where the cottonmouth occurs there are approximately 2000 persons bitten annually by poisonous snakes. Of these approximately 39 per cent are copperhead bites, 30 per cent each are cottonmouth and rattlesnake bites, and I per cent are coral snake bites. These percentages vary considerably from place to place, because of the distribution and abundance of the eight species of poisonous snakes whose ranges overlap that of the cottonmouth. According to Parrish (1963), about 14 people die of snakebite each year in the United States. Of these deaths, about 6.6 per cent are attributable to cottonmouths, 77.0 per cent to rattlesnakes, and 1.6 per cent to coral snakes; 14.8 per cent are unidentified. Almost half of the fatalities are in persons less than 20 years of age, the high mortality rate being partially due to the greater ratio of venom to body weight. SUMMARY In my study, 306 living and preserved cottonmouths were examined. This species occurs throughout the coastal plains of the southeastern United States, usually at altitudes of less than 500 feet but occasionally up to altitudes of more than 2000 feet. Two subspecies are recognized: the eastern cottonmouth, _A. p. piscivorus_, occurring from extreme eastern Mississippi to southeastern Virginia and Florida; and the western cottonmouth, _A. p. leucostoma_, occurring from eastern Mississippi northward to southern Illinois and Missouri and westward to central Texas. Intergradation occurs in eastern Mississippi. The northern edge of the range is probably limited by low temperatures in winter, and the western edge by lack of available habitat resulting from insufficient precipitation. Old records of occurrence indicate that the range has decreased in the last 100 years. The species inhabits mostly areas where water is found, but at times wanders a mile or more from the nearest water. The ground color is predominantly a brown, but varies from a brownish-green to almost black with a pattern of 10 to 17 irregular bands of a darker shade of brown. The pattern is better defined in the eastern subspecies than in the western. The scutellation resembles that of other species of _Agkistrodon_. In the specimens examined supralabials ranged from 7 to 9, and infralabials from 8 to 12. The number of dorsal scale rows on the neck, at mid-body, and immediately anterior to the anus is relatively constant at 27-25-21, respectively. Ventral scales of 34 males averaged 134.4 (128 to 139), and those of 48 females 133.5 (128 to 137). The number of caudal scales showed some degree of sexual dimorphism; the average was 45.4 (41 to 50) in 34 males and 42.6 (39 to 49) in 44 females. In general, caudal scales on the basal half of the tail are undivided, whereas those on the distal half are divided. No marked geographical variation was found in any scale character. The poison fangs vary in length from 1.3 per cent of snout-vent length in juveniles to 1.0 per cent in large adults. Fangs of captive cottonmouths were shed and replaced at intervals of about 21 days, but the interval was variable. Relationships in distance between the base of fangs and between fang punctures in an actual bite indicate that examination of the wound does not provide a good basis for judging accurately the size of the snake that inflicted the bite. In general, females less than 450 millimeters in snout-vent length were juveniles; those more than 450 millimeters were classified as post partum or reproductive on the basis of sizes of ovarian follicles. Since about half the adult females were fecund, it was concluded that a biennial reproductive cycle occurs in this species. An annual cycle may occur in areas where temperature permits year-round activity. It was estimated that females become sexually mature at an age of approximately two and one-half years. Mating is probably most concentrated in early spring at about the time when females ovulate, but copulation is not a stimulus for ovulation. Sperm retention and delayed fertilization allow young to be produced without copulation occurring in each breeding season. The testes increase in size gradually rather than rapidly at maturity or in each breeding season, but seasonal cycles in sperm production occur. The gestation period is three and one-half to four months. Determination of sex in the embryos is possible by late June, because the hemipenes of males are evaginated until the time of birth. Parturition generally occurs in August or September, but captivity may delay birth for a month or more. From one to 16 young per litter are born, depending on size of the mother and other factors; but the average is between six and seven. Mortality rate at birth is high in captive individuals but has not been determined in natural populations. The sex ratio in embryos and adults examined revealed about 53 per cent females. Because sufficient information on population composition is not available, an estimate of the percentage of adults in a natural population was based upon the number found in my study. The reproductive potential was estimated from these figures. Normal young at birth are 230 to 240 millimeters in snout-vent length, but their size is influenced by the condition of the mother. Comparison of newborn young with those captured in spring indicates that little growth occurs during winter. Early growth is largely dependent upon feeding before winter quiescence. The umbilical cord is broken at birth and the navel closes within a few days, but the scar remains throughout life. Sexual dimorphism in the position of the scar is characteristic of some snakes but is minimal in cottonmouths. In those snakes more than 700 millimeters in length, males outnumber females three to one. The maximum age of cottonmouths in nature is unknown, but one has been kept in captivity for more than 18 years. Allometric growth is striking in cottonmouths. The head and tail are proportionately longer in young individuals than in adults; and in males the tail is, on the average, slightly longer than in females of the same size. Shedding of the skin provides for growth and wear in snakes. The young shed within a few days after birth and generally shed more frequently than adults. Frequency of shedding depends mostly on amount of food consumed, and there is some evidence that injuries on the head and neck increase the frequency of shedding. Before shedding, the eyes become cloudy for about five and one-half days, then clear up again for about four days before the skin is shed. The food of cottonmouths consists mainly of small vertebrates and occasionally invertebrates that are found near water. Fish, amphibians, and reptiles make up nearly 70 per cent of the diet. Carrion is also eaten and cannibalism occurs occasionally. Food is obtained by lying in ambush or by active searching. The young are known to lure their prey within striking range by waving their yellow tails in a manner suggestive of writhing grubs. The method of obtaining prey differs according to the kind of prey. Generally, cottonmouths retain their hold on fish or frogs but release mice and larger prey after delivering a bite. The major causes of mortality of cottonmouths are obscure. Predators are known to include alligators, indigo snakes, king-snakes, largemouth bass, and blue herons; there are probably numerous others. Heavy parasitic infestations were found among the snakes examined. Snake mites, _Ophionyssus natricus_, became increasingly abundant on almost all captive snakes in April and May of 1963. Lung flukes (_Ochetosoma_ sp.) were in 16 of 20 captive snakes, and many preserved specimens contained nematodes (_Kalicephalus_ sp.) in the stomach and/or tapeworms (_Ophiotaenia_ sp.) in the intestine. Although parasitic infestation causes discomfort and may lower resistance to other detrimental factors, it is difficult to attribute death to the effect of any particular kind of parasite. Miscellaneous causes of death of some captive snakes also were discussed. The maximal body temperatures tolerated by four cottonmouths were between 38° and 40° C., but a temperature of 38° was lethal to a fifth individual. Cottonmouths have been found on occasion when other snakes were inactive because of low temperatures, but minimal temperatures tolerated by this species are not known. The annual cycle of activity is dependent upon temperature and thus varies from north to south. Cottonmouths generally migrate inland in autumn, usually to dry forested hillsides, where they den along with other species of snakes. After a few warm days in spring they migrate back to the water's edge. The diel activity cycle likewise depends upon temperatures but is influenced by other factors as well. In spring and autumn, the snakes are active mostly on warm, sunny days, whereas in summer they are active mostly at night. In order to maintain adequate internal temperatures, much time is spent basking mostly in a characteristic flat, resting coil either beside a body of water or above water on limbs of dead trees. In this position the snake is ready either for a short strike or a hasty getaway. Juveniles appear particularly aggressive and strike repeatedly when approached, a behavioral pattern definitely favoring survival. Adults vary in disposition, usually appearing sluggish and lazy, but they are capable of striking rapidly when disturbed. The typical threat display consists of lying in a coiled position with the mouth opened widely, exposing the white interior, and with the tail vibrating rapidly. The striking posture resembles the resting coil except that the anterior part of the body is raised off the ground and the mouth is sometimes opened. Musk is often ejected in a fine spray from glands in the tail as a further defensive action. "Head bobbing," more properly described as spastic contractions of the body, was observed in captives when food was introduced into a cage containing several individuals or when one of the snakes was returned to the cage after being handled. Reports in the literature also have connected these jerking movements with courtship. The response appears to be elicited whenever a nervous state is recognized in another individual and may serve to protect the jerking individual from aggressive advances of the former. The relatively heavy appearance of the body, sluggish habits, and cryptic coloration are correlated with the development of venom and fangs. The poison apparatus has developed primarily as a means of causing rapid death in prey and secondarily, perhaps, to begin the digestion of small animals that are the usual prey, but it is also important as a defensive device. The venom contains at least eight constituents that aid in its action on prey. Toxicity of the venom is difficult to determine because of numerous variables, but cottonmouth venom is generally believed to be less potent than that of most rattlesnakes and more potent than that of the copperhead. Snakes in general are more resistant to snake venoms than other vertebrates of similar size, but there is no immunity even to their own venom. About ten per cent of the approximately 5000 bites of poisonous snakes per year in the United States are attributable to cottonmouths, and about seven per cent of the approximately 14 deaths per year are caused by cottonmouths. LITERATURE CITED ALLEN, E. R. 1937. Florida snake venom experiments. Florida Acad. Sci., 2:7 pp. ALLEN, E. R., and SWINDELL, D. 1948. Cottonmouth moccasin of Florida. Herpetologica, 4:1-16 (first supplement). ALLEN, M. J. 1932. A survey of the amphibians and reptiles of Harrison County, Mississippi. Amer. Mus. Novit., 542:1-20. ANDERSON, P. 1941. The cottonmouth in northern Missouri. Copeia, 1941(3):178. 1945. New herpetological records for Missouri. Bull. Chicago Acad. Sci., 7(5):271-275. ANON. 1953. Snake collecting hobby of Colonial Heights lad. Virginia Wildlife, 14-24. AUFFENBERG, W. 1963. The fossil snakes of Florida. Tulane Studies Zool., 10(3):131-216, 51 figs. BAILEY, R. M. 1948. Winter mortality in the snake _Storeria dekayi_. Copeia, 1948(3): 215. BARBOUR, R. W. 1956. A study of the cottonmouth, _Agkistrodon piscivorus leucostoma_ Troost, in Kentucky. Trans. Kentucky Acad. Sci., 17(1):33-41, 1 fig. BLANCHARD, F. N. 1922. The amphibians and reptiles of western Tennessee. Occ. Pap. Mus. Zool.; Univ. Michigan, 117:1-18. BOGERT, C. M. 1943. Dentitional phenomena in cobras and other elapids with notes on adaptive modifications of fangs. Bull. Amer. Mus. Nat. Hist., 81(3):285-360. BRATTSTROM, B. H. 1954. The fossil pitvipers (Reptilia: Crotalidae) of North America. Trans. San Diego Soc. Nat. Hist., 12(3):31-46, 2 figs. BROWN, A. E. 1903. Texas reptiles and their faunal relations. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philadelphia, pp. 543-558. CARPENTER, C. C. 1958. Reproduction, young, eggs, and food of Oklahoma snakes. Herpetologica, 14:113-115. CARR, A. F., JR. 1936. The gulf-island cottonmouths. Proc. Florida Acad. Sci., 1:86-90. CARR, A. F., JR., and CARR, M. H. 1942. Notes on the courtship of the cottonmouth moccasin. Proc. New England Zool. Club, July 18, 20:1-6. CLARK, R. F. 1949. Snakes of the hill parishes of Louisiana. Jour. Tennessee Acad. Sci., 24(4):244-261. CONANT, R. 1933. Three generations of cottonmouths, _Agkistrodon piscivorus_ (Lacépède). Copeia, 1933(1):43. 1934. Two rattlesnakes killed by a cottonmouth. Science, 80(2078):382. 1958. A field guide to reptiles and amphibians. Houghton Mifflin Co., Boston, 366 pp. COOK, F. A. 1962. Snakes of Mississippi. Mississippi Game and Fish Comm., Surv. Bull., ii + 45 pp. CORRINGTON, J. D. 1929. Herpetology of the Columbia, South Carolina region. Copeia, 1929:58-83. COWLES, R. B. 1938. Unusual defense postures assumed by rattlesnakes. Copeia, 1938(1):13. COWLES, R. B., and BOGERT, C. M. 1944. A preliminary study of the thermal requirements of desert reptiles. Bull. Amer. Mus. Nat. Hist., 83(5):263-296. CRILEY, B. R. 1956. Development of a multivalent antivenin for the family Crotalidae. Pp. 373-380 _in_ Venoms (ed. Buckley, E. E., and Porges, N., Amer. Assoc. Adv. Sci., Publ. No. 44). DARLINGTON, P. J. 1957. Zoogeography: the geographical distribution of animals. John Wiley and Sons, Inc., New York, xi + 675 pp. DAVIS, D. D. 1936. Courtship and mating behavior in snakes. Zool. Series Field Mus. Nat. Hist., 20:257-290, figs. 28-34. DIDISHEIM, P., and LEWIS, J. H. 1956. Fibrinolytic and coagulent activities of certain snake venoms and proteases. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol. Med., 93(1):10-13. DITMARS, R. L. 1915. The reptile book. Doubleday, Page and Co., Garden City, N. Y., xxxii + 472 pp. 1945. The reptiles of North America. Doubleday, Doran and Co., Inc., Garden City, N. Y., xvi + 476 pp., 135 pls. DOWLING, H. G. 1951a. A proposed standard system of counting ventrals in snakes. British Jour. Herp., 1(5):97-98, 1 fig. 1951b. A proposed method of expressing scale reductions in snakes. Copeia, 1951(2):131-134. DUNDEE, H. A., and BURGER, W. L., JR. 1948. A denning aggregation of the western cottonmouth. Nat. Hist. Misc., Chicago Acad. Sci., 21:1-2. EDGREN, R. A. 1951. The umbilical scar, a sexually dimorphic character in _Heterodon platyrhinos_. Nat. Hist. Misc., 83:1-2. FAIRLEY, N. H. 1929. The present position of snake bite and the snake bitten in Australia. Med. Jour. Australia, 1(10):296-313. FITCH, H. S. 1956. Temperature responses in free-living amphibians and reptiles in northeastern Kansas. Univ. Kansas Publ. Mus. Nat. Hist., 8(7):417-476, 10 figs., 6 tables. 1960. Autecology of the copperhead. Univ. Kansas Publ. Mus. Nat. Hist., 13(4):85-288, pls. 13-20, 26 figs. FORCE, E. R. 1930. The amphibians and reptiles of Tulsa County, Oklahoma, and vicinity. Copeia, 1930(2):25-39. FOX, W. 1948. Effect of temperature on development of scutulation in the garter snake, _Thamnophis elegans atratus_. Copeia, 1948(4):252-262. GITHENS, T. S. 1935. Studies on the venoms of North American pit vipers. Jour. Immun., 29(2):165-173. GLISSMEYER, H. R. 1951. Symposium. A snake den in Tooele County, Utah. Egg production of the great basin rattlesnake. Herpetologica, 7(1):24-27. GLOYD, H. K. 1933. On the effects of moccasin venom upon a rattlesnake. Science, 78(2010):13-14. 1934. Studies on the breeding habits and young of the copperhead, _Agkistrodon mokasen_ Beauvois. Papers Michigan Acad. Sci., Arts and Letters, 19:587-604. GLOYD, H. K., and CONANT, R. 1943. A synopsis of the American forms of _Agkistrodon_ (copperheads and moccasins). Bull. Chicago Acad. Sci., 7(2):147-170, 16 figs. GOODMAN, J. D. 1958. Material ingested by the cottonmouth, _Agkistrodon piscivorus_, at Reelfoot Lake, Tennessee. Copeia, 1958(2):149. GUIDRY, E. V. 1953. Herpetological notes from southeastern Texas. Herpetologica, 9:49-56. HALL, H. H., and SMITH, H. M. 1947. Selected records of reptiles and amphibians from southeastern Kansas. Trans. Kansas Acad. Sci., 49(4):447-454. HAMILTON, W. J., JR., and POLLACK, J. A. 1955. The food of some crotalid snakes from Fort Benning, Georgia. Nat. Hist. Misc., 140:1-4. HERALD, E. S. 1949. Effects of DDT oil solution upon amphibians and reptiles. Herpetologica, 5(6):117-120. HICKMAN, C. P. 1922. A northern record for the water moccasin. Copeia, 1922(106):39. HURTER, J. H. 1897. A contribution to the herpetology of Missouri. Trans. Acad. Sci. St. Louis, 7:499-503. JACQUES, R. 1956. The hyaluronidase content of animal venoms. Pp. 291-293 _in_ Venoms (ed. Buckley, E. E., and Porges, N., Amer. Assoc. Adv. Sci., Publ. No. 44). KEEGAN, H. L., and ANDREWS, T. F. 1942. Effects of crotalid venom on North American snakes. Copeia, 1942:251-254. KELLOGG, R. 1925. Poisonous snakes of the United States. U. S. D. A. Papers (371), 13 pp. KLAUBER, L. M. 1941. Four papers on the application of statistical methods to herpetological problems. Bull. Zool. Soc. San Diego, 17:1-95. 1956. Rattlesnakes. Univ. California Press, 2 vols., xxix + 1476 pp. KLIMSTRA, W. D. 1959. Food habits of the cottonmouth in southern Illinois. Chicago Acad. Sci., Nat. Hist. Misc., 168:1-8. LAUGHLIN, H. E. 1959. Stomach contents of some aquatic snakes from Lake McAlester, Pittsburgh County, Oklahoma. Texas Jour. Sci., 11(1):83-85. LEDERER, G. 1931. Aus meinem Tagebuch. Wachenschrift fur Aquar. und Terr'kde., 28:651-653. LEE, H. T. 1964. Letters to the Editor, Texas Game and Fish Mag., 22(3):32. LOWE, C. H., JR. 1948. Territorial behavior in snakes and the so-called courtship dance. Herpetologica, 4(4):129-145. MANSUETI, R. 1946. Mating of the pilot blacksnake. Herpetologica, 3:98-100, 1 fig. MARTIN, J. R., and WOOD, J. T. 1955. Notes on the poisonous snakes of the Dismal Swamp area. Herpetologica, 11(3):237-238. MCCOLLOUGH, N. C., and GENNARO, J. F., JR. 1963. Evaluation of venomous snake bite in the southern United States from parallel clinical and laboratory investigations. Jour. Florida Med. Assn., 49(12):959-967. MCILHENNY, E. A. 1935. The alligator's life history. The Christopher Publ. House, Boston, Massachusetts, 117 pp. MINTON, S. A., JR. 1953. Variation in venom samples from copperheads (_Agkistrodon contortrix mokeson_) and timber rattlesnakes (_Crotalus horridus horridus_). Copeia, 1953:212-215. 1954. Polyvalent antivenin in the treatment of experimental snake venom poisoning. Amer. Jour. Trop. Med. and Hyg., 3:1077-1082. 1956. Some properties of North American pit viper venoms and their correlation with phylogeny. Pp. 145-151 _in_ Venoms (ed. Buckley, E. E., and Porges, N., Amer. Assoc. Adv. Sci., Publ. No. 44). MUNRO, D. F. 1949. Effect of DDT powder on small cottonmouths. Herpetologica, 5:71-72. 1950. Additional observations on head bobbing by snakes. Herpetologica, 6:88. NEILL, W. T. 1947. Size and habits of the cottonmouth moccasin. Herpetologica, 3:203-205. 1949. Head bobbing, a widespread habit of snakes. Herpetologica, 5:114-115. 1960. The caudal lure of various juvenile snakes. Quart. Jour. Florida Acad. Sci., 23(3):173-200, 2 figs. NEILL, W. T., and ALLEN, E. R. 1955. Metachrosis in snakes. Quart. Jour. Florida Acad. Sci., 18(3):207-215. NETTING, M. G. 1929. The venom of _Sistrurus catenatus_. Bull. Antivenin Inst. Amer., 2(4):108-109. PARRISH, H. M. 1959. Poisonous snakebites resulting in lack of venom poisoning. Virginia Med. Month, 86:396-401. 1963. Analysis of 460 fatalities from venomous animals in the United States. Amer. Jour. Med. Sci., 245(2):35-47. PARRISH, H. M., and POLLARD, C. B. 1959. Effects of repeated poisonous snakebite in man. Amer. Jour. Med. Sci., 237(3):277-286. PENN, G. H. 1943. Herpetological notes from Cameron Parish, Louisiana. Copeia, 1943(1):58-59. PERKINS, C. B. 1955. Longevity of snakes in captivity in the United States. Copeia, 1955(3):262. POPE, C. H., and PERKINS, R. M. 1944. Differences in the patterns of bites of venomous and of harmless snakes. Archives of Surgery, 49:331-336. RAHN, H. 1942. The reproductive cycle of the prairie rattler. Copeia, 1942(4):233-240. RAMSEY, L. W. 1948. Combat dance and range extension of _Agkistrodon piscivorus leucostoma_. Herpetologica, 4:228. RICHMOND, M. D. 1952. Head bobbing in reptiles. Herpetologica, 8:38. ROSENFELD, S., and GLASS, S. 1940. The inhibiting effect of snake bloods upon the hemorrhagic action of viper venoms on mice. Amer. Jour. Med. Sci., 199:482-486. SCHMIDT, K. P. 1946. On the zoogeography of the Holarctic region. Copeia, 1946:144-152. SHAW, C. E. 1948. The male combat "dance" of some crotalid snakes. Herpetologica, 4:137-145. 1951. Male combat in American colubrid snakes with remarks on combat in other colubrid and elapid snakes. Herpetologica, 7(4):149-168. SMITH, H. M. 1956. Handbook of amphibians and reptiles of Kansas. 2nd Edition. Univ. Kansas Mus. Nat. Hist., Misc. Publ., 9:1-356, 253 figs. SMITH, H. M., and BUECHNER, H. K. 1947. The influence of the Balcones Escarpment on the distribution of amphibians and reptiles in Texas. Bull. Chicago Acad. Sci., pp. 1-16. SMITH, P. W. 1961. The amphibians and reptiles of Illinois. Illinois Nat. Hist. Survey, 28(1):1-298. SMITH, P. W., and LIST, J. C. 1955. Notes on Mississippi amphibians and reptiles. Amer. Midl. Nat., 53(1):115-125. SOWDER, W. T., and GEHRES, G. W. 1963. Snakebites in Florida. Jour. Florida Med. Assn., 49(12):973-976. STABLER, R. M. 1951. Some observations on two cottonmouth moccasins made during 12 and 14 years of captivity. Herpetologica, 7:89-92. STAHNKE, H. M. 1953. The L-C treatment of venomous bites and stings. Amer. Jour. Trop. Med. and Hyg., 2(1):142-143. 1954. The L-C method of treating venomous bites and stings. Pois. Anim. Res. Lab., Arizona State Coll., 28 pp. STEJNEGER, L. 1895. The poisonous snakes of North America. Smithsonian Inst., U. S. Nat. Mus., 1893:337-487, pls. 1-19, figs. 1-70. STIMSON, A. C., and ENGELHARDT, T. H. 1960. The treatment of snakebite. Jour. Occ. Med., 2(4):163-168. SUTHERLAND, I. D. 1958. The "combat dance" of the timber rattlesnake. Herpetologica, 14(1):23-24. SWANSON, P. L. 1946. Effects of snake venoms on snakes. Copeia, 1946(4):242-249. SWAROOP, S., and GRAB, B. 1956. The snakebite mortality problem in the world. Pp. 439-466 _in_ Venoms (ed. Buckley, E. E., and Porges, N., Amer. Assoc. Adv. Sci., Publ. No. 44). SWARTZWELDER, J. C. 1950. Snake-bite accidents in Louisiana with data on 306 cases. Amer. Jour. Trop. Med., 30(4):575-589. TINKLE, D. W. 1962. Reproductive potential and cycles in female _Crotalus atrox_ from northwestern Texas. Copeia, 1962(2):306-313. TROWBRIDGE, A. H. 1937. Ecological observations on amphibians and reptiles collected in southeastern Oklahoma during the summer of 1934. Amer. Midl. Nat., 18(2):285-303. VOLSØE, H. 1944. Structure and seasonal variation of the male reproductive organs in _Vipera berus_ (L.). Spolia Zool. Mus. Hauniensis V. Reprint, Copenhagen, pp. 1-172. WHARTON, C. H. 1960. Birth and behavior of a brood of cottonmouths, _Agkistrodon piscivorus piscivorus_, with notes on tail-luring. Herpetologica, 16:125-129. WILLSON, P. 1908. Snake poisoning in the United States: a study based on an analysis of 740 cases. Arch. Int. Med., 1(5):516-570. WOLFF, N. O., and GITHENS, T. S. 1939a. Record venom extraction from water moccasin. Copeia, 1939(1):52. 1939b. Yield and toxicity of venom from snakes extracted over a period of two years. Copeia, 1939(4):234. WOOD, J. T. 1954a. The distribution of poisonous snakes in Virginia. Virginia Jour. Sci., 5(3):152-167, 4 maps. 1954b. A survey of 200 cases of snake-bite in Virginia. Amer. Jour. Trop. Med. and Hyg., 3(5):936-943. WOOD, J. T., HOBACK, W. W., and GREEN, T. W. 1955. Treatment of snake venom poisoning with ACTH and cortisone. Virginia Med. Month, 82:130-135. WRIGHT, A. H., and WRIGHT, A. A. 1957. Handbook of snakes of the United States and Canada. Comstock Publ. Assoc., Cornell Univ. Press, 2:ix + 565-1106 pp. YAMAGUTI, S. 1958. Systema helminthum. Interscience Publ., Inc., New York, 3 vols., 5 parts, 1:xi + 1575 pp., 2:vii + 860 pp., 3:1261 pp. YERGER, R. W. 1953. Yellow bullhead preyed upon by cottonmouth moccasin. Copeia, 1953(2):115. _Transmitted June 20, 1966._ UNIVERSITY OF KANSAS PUBLICATIONS MUSEUM OF NATURAL HISTORY Institutional libraries interested in publications exchange may obtain this series by addressing the Exchange Librarian, University of Kansas Library, Lawrence, Kansas. Copies for individuals, persons working in a particular field of study, may be obtained by addressing instead the Museum of Natural History, University of Kansas, Lawrence, Kansas. When copies are requested from the Museum, 25 cents should be included (for each 100 pages or part thereof) for the purpose of defraying the costs of wrapping and mailing. For certain longer papers an additional amount indicated below, toward the cost of production, is to be included. Materials published to date in this series are as follows. * An asterisk designates those numbers of which the Museum's supply (not necessarily the Library's supply) is exhausted. Materials published to date, in this series, are as follows: Vol. 1. Nos. 1-26 and index. Pp. 1-638, 1946-1950. *Vol. 2. (Complete) Mammals of Washington. By Walter W. Dalquest. Pp. 1-444, 140 figures in text. April 9, 1948. *Vol. 3. Nos. 1-4 and index. Pp. 1-681. 1951. *Vol. 4. (Complete) American weasels. By E. Raymond Hall. Pp. 1-466, 41 plates, 31 figures in text. December 27, 1951. Vol. 5. Nos. 1-37 and index. Pp. 1-676, 1951-1953. *Vol. 6. (Complete) Mammals of Utah, _taxonomy and distribution_. By Stephen D. Durrant. Pp. 1-549, 91 figures in text, 30 tables. August 10, 1952. Vol. 7. Nos. 1-15 and index. Pp. 1-651, 1952-1955. Vol. 8. Nos. 1-10 and index. Pp. 1-675, 1954-1956. Vol. 9. Nos. 1-23 and index. Pp. 1-690, 1955-1960. Vol. 10. Nos. 1-10 and index. Pp. 1-626, 1956-1960. Vol. 11. Nos. 1-10 and index. Pp. 1-703, 1958-1960. Vol. 12. *1. Functional morphology of three bats: Eumops, Myotis, Macrotus. By Terry A. Vaughan. Pp. 1-153, 4 plates, 24 figures in text. July 8, 1959. *2. The ancestry of modern Amphibia: a review of the evidence. By Theodore H. Eaton, Jr. Pp. 155-180, 10 figures in text. July 10, 1959. 3. The baculum in microtine rodents. By Sydney Anderson. Pp. 181-216, 49 figures in text. February 19, 1960. *4. A new order of fishlike Amphibia from the Pennsylvanian of Kansas. By Theodore H. Eaton, Jr., and Peggy Lou Stewart. Pp. 217-240, 12 figures in text. May 2, 1960. 5. Natural history of the Bell Vireo. By Jon C. Barlow. Pp. 241-296, 6 figures in text. March 7, 1962. 6. Two new pelycosaurs from the lower Permian of Oklahoma. By Richard C. Fox. Pp. 297-307, 6 figures in text. May 21, 1962. 7. Vertebrates from the barrier island of Tamaulipas, México. By Robert K. Selander, Richard F. Johnston, B. J. Wilks, and Gerald G. Raun. Pp. 309-345, plates 5-8. June 18, 1962. 8. Teeth of edestid sharks. By Theodore H. Eaton, Jr. Pp. 347-362, 10 figures in text. October 1, 1962. 9. Variation in the muscles and nerves of the leg in two genera of grouse (Tympanuchus and Pedioecetes). By E. Bruce Holmes. Pp. 363-474, 20 figures. October 25, 1962. $1.00. 10. A new genus of Pennsylvanian fish (Crossopterygii, Coelacanthiformes) from Kansas. By Joan Echols. Pp. 475-501, 7 figures. October 25, 1963. 11. Observations on the Mississippi Kite in southwestern Kansas. By Henry S. Fitch. Pp. 503-519. October 25, 1963. 12. Jaw musculature of the Mourning and White-winged doves. By Robert L. Merz. Pp. 521-551, 22 figures. October 25, 1963. 13. Thoracic and coracoid arteries in two families of birds, Columbidae and Hirundinidae. By Marion Anne Jenkinson. Pp. 553-573, 7 figures. March 2, 1964. 14. The breeding birds of Kansas. By Richard F. Johnston. Pp. 575-655, 10 figures. May 18, 1964. 75 cents. 15. The adductor muscles of the jaw in some primitive reptiles. By Richard C. Fox. Pp. 657-680, 11 figures in text. May 18, 1964. Index. Pp. 681-694. Vol. 13. 1. Five natural hybrid combinations in minnows (Cyprinidae). By Frank B. Cross and W. L. Minckley. Pp. 1-18. June 1, 1960. 2. A distributional study of the amphibians of the Isthmus of Tehuantepec, México. By William E. Duellman. Pp. 19-72, plates 1-8, 3 figures in text. August 16, 1960. 50 cents. 3. A new subspecies of the slider turtle (Pseudemys scripta) from Coahuila, México. By John M. Legler. Pp. 73-84, plates 9-12, 3 figures in text. August 16, 1960. *4. Autecology of the copperhead. By Henry S. Fitch. Pp. 85-288, plates 13-20, 26 figures in text. November 30, 1960. 5. Occurrence of the garter snake, Thamnophis sirtalis, in the Great Plains and Rocky Mountains. By Henry S. Fitch and T. Paul Maslin. Pp. 289-308, 4 figures in text. February 10, 1961. 6. Fishes of the Wakarusa River in Kansas. By James E. Deacon and Artie L. Metcalf. Pp. 309-322, 1 figure in text. February 10, 1961. 7. Geographic variation in the North American cyprinid fish, Hybopsis gracilis. By Leonard J. Olund and Frank B. Cross. Pp. 323-348, plates 21-24, 2 figures in text. February 10, 1961. 8. Descriptions of two species of frogs, genus Ptychohyla; studies of American hylid frogs, V. By William E. Duellman. Pp. 349-357, plate 25, 2 figures in text. April 27, 1961. 9. Fish populations, following a drought, in the Neosho and Marais des Cygnes rivers of Kansas. By James Everett Deacon. Pp. 359-427, plates 26-30, 3 figures. August 11, 1961. 75 cents. 10. Recent soft-shelled turtles of North America (family Trionychidae). By Robert G. Webb. Pp. 429-611, plates 31-54, 24 figures in text. February 16, 1962. $2.00. Index. Pp. 613-624. Vol. 14. 1. Neotropical bats from western México. By Sydney Anderson. Pp. 1-8. October 24, 1960. 2. Geographic variation in the harvest mouse, Reithrodontomys megalotis, on the central Great Plains and in adjacent regions. By J. Knox Jones, Jr., and B. Mursaloglu. Pp. 9-27, 1 figure in text. July 24, 1961. 3. Mammals of Mesa Verde National Pork, Colorado. By Sydney Anderson. Pp. 29-67, plates 1 and 2, 3 figures in text. July 24, 1961. 4. A new subspecies of the black myotis (bat) from eastern Mexico. By E. Raymond Hall and Ticul Alvarez. Pp. 69-72, 1 figure in text. December 29, 1961. 5. North American yellow bats, "Dasypterus," and a list of the named kinds of the genus Lasiurus Gray. By E. Raymond Hall and J. Knox Jones, Jr. Pp. 73-98, 4 figures in text. December 29, 1961. 6. Natural history of the brush mouse (Peromyscus boylii) in Kansas with description of a new subspecies. By Charles A. Long. Pp. 99-111, 1 figure in text. December 29, 1961. 7. Taxonomic status of some mice of the Peromyscus boylii group in eastern Mexico, with description of a new subspecies. By Ticul Alvarez. Pp. 113-120, 1 figure in text. December 29, 1961. 8. A new subspecies of ground squirrel (Spermophilus spilosoma) from Tamaulipas, Mexico. By Ticul Alvarez. Pp. 121-124. March 7, 1962. 9. Taxonomic status of the free-tailed bat, Tadarida yucatanica Miller. By J. Knox Jones, Jr., and Ticul Alvarez. Pp. 125-133, 1 figure in text. March 7, 1962. 10. A new doglike carnivore, genus Cynaretus, from the Clarendonian Pliocene, of Texas. By E. Raymond Hall and Walter W. Dalquest. Pp. 135-138, 2 figures in text. April 30, 1962. 11. A new subspecies of wood rat (Neotoma) from northeastern Mexico. By Ticul Alvarez. Pp. 139-143, April 30, 1962. 12. Noteworthy mammals from Sinaloa, Mexico. By J. Knox Jones, Jr., Ticul Alvarez, and M. Raymond Lee. Pp. 145-159. 1 figure in text. May 18, 1962. 13. A new bat (Myotis) from Mexico. By E. Raymond Hall. Pp. 161-164, 1 figure in text. May 21, 1962. *14. The mammals of Veracruz. By E. Raymond Hall and Walter W. Dalquest. Pp. 165-362, 2 figures. May 20, 1963. $2.00. 15. The recent mammals of Tamaulipas, México. By Ticul Alvarez. Pp. 363-473, 5 figures in text. May 20, 1963. $1.00. 16. A new subspecies of the fruit-eating bat, Sturnira ludovici, from western Mexico. By J. Knox Jones, Jr., and Gary L. Phillips. Pp. 475-481, 1 figure in text. March 2, 1964. 17. Records of the fossil mammal Sinclairella, Family Apatemyidae, from the Chadronian and Orellan. By William A. Clemens. Pp. 483-491. 2 figures in text. March 2, 1964. 18. The mammals of Wyoming. By Charles A. Long. Pp. 493-758, 82 figs. July 6, 1965. $3.00. Index. Pp. 759-784. Vol. 15. 1. The amphibians and reptiles of Michoacán, México. By William E. Duellman. Pp. 1-148, plates 1-6, 11 figures in text. December 20, 1961. $1.50. 2. Some reptiles and amphibians from Korea. By Robert G. Webb, J. Knox Jones, Jr., and George W. Byers. Pp. 149-173. January 31, 1962. 3. A new species of frog (Genus Tomodactylus) from western México. By Robert G. Webb. Pp. 175-181, 1 figure in text. March 7, 1962. 4. Type specimens of amphibians and reptiles in the Museum of Natural History, the University of Kansas. By William E. Duellman and Barbara Berg. Pp. 183-204. October 26, 1962. 5. Amphibians and Reptiles of the Rainforests of Southern El Petén, Guatemala. By William E. Duellman. Pp. 205-249, plates 7-10, 6 figures in text. October 4, 1963. 6. A revision of snakes of the genus Conophis (Family Colubridae, from Middle America). By John Wellman. Pp. 251-295, 9 figures in text. October 4, 1963. 7. A review of the Middle American tree frogs of the genus Ptychohyla. By William E. Duellman. Pp. 297-349, plates 11-18, 7 figures in text. October 18, 1963. 50 cents. *8. Natural history of the racer Coluber constrictor. By Henry S. Fitch. Pp. 351-468, plates 19-22, 20 figures in text. December 30, 1963. $1.00. 9. A review of the frogs of the Hyla bistincta group. By William E. Duellman. Pp. 469-491, 4 figures in text. March 2, 1964. 10. An ecological study of the garter snake, Thamnophis sirtalis. By Henry S. Fitch. Pp. 493-564, plates 23-25, 14 figures in text. May 17, 1965. 11. Breeding cycle in the ground skink, Lygosoma laterale. By Henry S. Fitch and Harry W. Greene. Pp. 565-575, 3 figures in text. May 17, 1965. 12. Amphibians and reptiles from the Yucatan Peninsula, México. By William E. Duellman. Pp. 577-614, 1 figure in text. June 22, 1965. 13. A new species of turtle, Genus Kinosternon, from Central America, by John M. Legler. Pp. 615-625, pls. 26-28, 2 figures in text. July 20, 1965. 14. A biogeographic account of the herpetofauna of Michoacán, México. By William E. Duellman. Pp. 627-709, pls. 29-36, 5 figures in text. December 30, 1965. 15. Amphibians and reptiles of Mesa Verde National Park, Colorado. By Charles L. Douglas. Pp. 711-744, pls. 37, 38, 6 figures in text. March 7, 1966. Index. Pp. 745-770. Vol. 16. 1. Distribution and taxonomy of Mammals of Nebraska. By J. Knox Jones, Jr. Pp. 1-356, pls. 1-4, 82 figures in text. October 1, 1964. $3.50. 2. Synopsis of the lagomorphs and rodents of Korea. By J. Knox Jones, Jr., and David H. Johnson. Pp. 357-407. February 12, 1965. 3. Mammals from Isla Cozumel, Mexico, with description of a new species of harvest mouse. By J. Knox Jones, Jr., and Timothy E. Lawlor. Pp. 409-419, 1 figure in text. April 13, 1965. 4. The Yucatan deer mouse, Peromyscus yucatanicus. By Timothy E. Lawlor. Pp. 421-438, 2 figures in text. July 20, 1965. 5. Bats from Guatemala. By J. Knox Jones, Jr. Pp. 439-472. April 18, 1966. More numbers will appear in volume 16. Vol. 17. 1. Localities of fossil vertebrates obtained from the Niobrara Formation (Cretaceous) of Kansas. By David Bardack. Pp. 1-14. January 22, 1965. 2. Chorda tympani branch of the facial nerve in the middle ear of tetrapods. By Richard C. Fox. Pp. 15-21, May 22, 1965. 3. Fishes of the Kansas River System in relation to zoogeography of the Great Plains. By Artie L. Metcalf. Pp. 23-189, 4 figures in text, 51 maps. March 24, 1966. 4. Factors affecting growth and reproduction of channel catfish, Ictalurus punctatus. By Bill A. Simco and Frank B. Cross. Pp. 191-256, 13 figures in text. June 6, 1966. 5. A new species of fringe-limbed tree frog, genus Hyla, from Darién, Panamá. By William E. Duellman. Pp. 257-262, 1 figure in text. June 17, 1966. 6. Taxonomic notes on some Mexican and Central American hylid frogs. By William E. Duellman. Pp. 263-279. June 17, 1966. 7. Neotropical hylid frogs, genus Smilisca. By William E. Duellman and Linda Trueb. Pp. 281-375, pls. 1-12, 17 figures in text. July 14, 1966. 8. Birds from North Borneo. By Max C. Thompson. Pp. 377-433, 1 figure in text. October 27, 1966. 9. Natural history of cottonmouth moccasin, Agkistrodon piscivorus (Reptilia). By Ray D. Burkett. Pp. 435-491, 7 figures in text. October 27, 1966. More numbers will appear in volume 17. 
34127	----	Transcriber's Notes This Plain Text version represents italic typeface with _underscores_ and small caps typeface with ALL CAPS. Only a few changes were necessary to the text in the case of typographical errors, as follows: Page 623 Table 3 column heading: changed "or" to "of" (Number of specimens). Page 625: changed "percent" to "per cent" (92 per cent of the time). * * * * * UNIVERSITY OF KANSAS PUBLICATIONS MUSEUM OF NATURAL HISTORY Volume 17, No. 15, pp. 613-629, 6 figs. May 14, 1968 Morphological Variation in a Population of the Snake, Tantilla gracilis Baird and Girard BY LAURENCE M. HARDY AND CHARLES J. COLE UNIVERSITY OF KANSAS LAWRENCE 1968 UNIVERSITY OF KANSAS PUBLICATIONS, MUSEUM OF NATURAL HISTORY Editors: E. Raymond Hall, Chairman, Frank B. Cross, Henry S. Fitch, J. Knox Jones, Jr. Volume 17, No. 15, pp. 613-629, 6 figs. Published May 14, 1968 University of Kansas Lawrence, Kansas PRINTED BY ROBERT R. (BOB) SANDERS, STATE PRINTER TOPEKA, KANSAS 1968 31-9422 Morphological Variation in a Population of the Snake, Tantilla gracilis Baird and Girard By LAURENCE M. HARDY AND CHARLES J. COLE INTRODUCTION Variation of selected taxonomic characteristics of flat-headed snakes (_Tantilla gracilis_ Baird and Girard) from several midwestern states was studied by Force (1935), but she did not attempt a comprehensive evaluation. Taylor (1936) reported on variation in _T. gracilis_ from various localities in Kansas; Kirn, Burger, and Smith (1949) studied selected structures of specimens of _T. gracilis_ from throughout its range. The present study was undertaken to determine the variation in both currently used and potential taxonomic characteristics of _T. gracilis_ from one locality. We are thankful to Charles W. Myers, Gorgas Memorial Laboratory, for suggestions concerning characteristics examined. We are indebted to Drs. William G. Degenhardt, University of New Mexico, Herndon G. Dowling, New York Zoological Society, Charles H. Lowe, University of Arizona, and Richard G. Zweifel, American Museum of Natural History, for criticizing the manuscript. Dr. William E. Duellman permitted us to study specimens in the University of Kansas Museum of Natural History. Materials and Methods The specimens examined were donated to the Museum of Natural History, University of Kansas, by the late Paul Anderson of Independence, Missouri. All specimens (KU numbers 83435-83680; N = 246) were collected in the vicinity of Winfield, Cowley County, Kansas, by Charles E. Burt and students from Southwestern College in the period from 1938 to 1941, inclusive. Both authors gathered data on most characteristics and examined each atypical individual. Hardy determined characters of the maxillae (which were removed; N = 20), body and total lengths, and the scale formula of KU 83620. We examined 22 characteristics of external morphology and 10 of the maxillae. All paired characteristics (excepting those of the maxillae) were examined on both sides of each snake and are referred to from the left side to the right side (for example, "preoculars 1-2" means there is one preocular on the left side and there are two on the right). Oviducts and oviducal eggs were observed on specimens designated as females; hemipenes were examined on specimens designated as males. Total length was measured by straightening each snake along a 300 mm. scale. Tail length was measured only on snakes having complete tails, and body length (snout-vent) was considered as total length minus tail length. The body length was measured on snakes having incomplete tails. Supralabials, infralabials, preoculars and postoculars were counted, and we followed Peters (1960:9) in determining the nature of the temporals. Occasionally the primary (anterior) temporal is separated from the postocular by contact of the parietal and a supralabial (Taylor, 1936:338). We followed Peters (1964:219-220) in determining characteristics of the nasal and we looked for contact of the prefrontal with particular supralabials (Taylor, 1936:338). We determined which supralabials are in contact with the eye and whether the mental is in contact with the anterior pair of chin-shields. The number of rows of dorsal scales was determined at five locations: a) around the neck--counts were made from each side diagonally and posteriorly from the anteriormost dorsal scale in contact with the first ventral (see below)--counts from the left and right sides are the first and second counts, respectively, recorded in the scale formula; b) one head length posterior to head--counts were made either diagonally and posteriorly or in a zig-zag pattern, beginning at the end of the second count around the neck--this is the third count recorded in the scale formula; c) midbody (approximated)--counts were made either diagonally and posteriorly or in a zig-zag pattern--this is the fourth count in the scale formula; d) anterior to anus (preanal)--counts were made in a zig-zag pattern beginning on one side and ending on the other at the first dorsal scale in contact with the anal plate--this is the fifth count in the scale formula. We followed the method of Dowling (1951:98-99) in counting ventrals, and the anal plate was determined as entire, divided, or partly divided. Subcaudals were counted on only the right side beginning at the first scale that contacts a corresponding scale from the opposite side; fusion of particular pairs of subcaudals was determined. The "spine" at the tip of the tail was not counted. The head scutellation of each specimen was examined for abnormalities. We determined the number of fangs and the number of maxillary teeth anterior to them and recorded the presence or absence of a diastema between the anterior fang and the maxillary tooth immediately preceding it. The diastema, if present, is a space distinctly wider than the spaces separating the prediastemal teeth. The point of intersection of two perpendicular lines of an ocular grid determined which tooth-socket occurs directly opposite the distal tip of the suborbital process (Fig. 5b), but if that point occurs between two sockets then the number recorded was the number of the tooth immediately anterior to that point plus one-half. The anterior and posterior edges of the suborbital process were determined as parallel or not at any point by aligning them with parallel lines on an ocular grid (Fig. 5b). The angle of the posterior edge of the lateral flange was determined as an acute, obtuse, or right angle by fitting it to a pair of perpendicular lines of an ocular grid (Fig. 5b). The number of lateral anterior foramina (Fig. 4b) was determined. If only two are present, their lengths (anterior to posterior) were compared by measuring them with an ocular micrometer. Also, if two lateral anterior foramina are present, the point of intersection of two perpendicular lines of an ocular grid determined which tooth-socket occurs directly below the center of the posterior foramen (Fig. 4b). RESULTS General Characteristics From the data given by Force (1935), Taylor (1936), and Kirn _et al._ (1949), and from our own data, we conclude that a typical specimen of _gracilis_, meaning a specimen having the usual characteristics of the species, has the following characteristics in combination: supralabials 6-6; infralabials 6-6; preoculars 1-1; postoculars 1-1; temporals 1 + 1 on each side; nasal divided below naris; supralabials 3 + 4 entering orbit; mental in contact with chin-shields; all five dorsal scale counts 15; and plate divided. (In the present work we use the words usual, unusual, typical, and atypical with neither quotation marks nor apology). Of the 244 specimens on which we could examine each of these characteristics, only 125 (51.2%) have all of the typical characteristics in combination. The 119 specimens that do not possess all of the typical characteristics in combination include 31 (12.7% of the 244) that lack at least two of the typical characteristics. Sex The sample (N = 246) is composed of 107 (43.5%) females and 139 (56.5%) males. Measurements Females have total lengths from 96 to 244 mm. (mean, 173.3; N = 79). One female (KU 83480) measuring 244 mm. may be the longest specimen known (Conant, 1958, reports the longest as 9-1/8 inches--approximately 232 mm.). Males have total lengths from 96 to 215 mm. (mean, 162.4; N = 109). Females have tail lengths from 16 to 50 mm. (mean, 34.6; N = 79), and males have tail lengths from 21 to 53 mm. (mean, 37.8; N = 109). The ratio of tail length to total length in females is from 0.17 to 0.22 (mean, 0.20; N = 79); in males it is from 0.21 to 0.27 (mean, 0.23; N = 109; Fig. 1). Juveniles (those less than 125 mm. in total length according to Force, 1935: tables 1 and 2) have proportionally shorter tails than do adults; the ratio of tail length divided by total length is 0.17-0.21 (mean, 0.18; N = 14) in females and 0.21-0.23 (mean, 0.22; N = 16) in males. Adult females (125 mm. or more in total length) have ratios from 0.18 to 0.22 (mean, 0.20; N = 65) and adult males have ratios from 0.21 to 0.27 (mean, 0.23; N = 93). [Illustration: FIG. 1. Ratio of tail length to total length in females and males of _T. gracilis_.] Of the 246 specimens examined, 58 have incomplete tails. Of these 58 specimens, six had freshly broken tails, so we assume that 52 (21.1% of the 246) have incomplete tails resulting from natural causes; the remaining six specimens could have had their tails broken at or soon after capture, assuming that none of the snakes was retained in captivity for an extended period. Supralabials The supralabials are either six (usually) or seven on a side (Table 1). When seven supralabials are present on either one or both sides, the addition results from one of the following conditions: a) 5 is divided to form 5 and 6 (N = 6); b) 2 and 3 form 2, 3, and 4 (N = 1); c) 5 and 6 form 5, 6, and 7 (N = 12); d) 4, 5, and 6 form 4, 5, 6, and 7 (N = 1); e) 1 and 2 form 1, 2, and 3 (N = 1); f) 1, 2, and 3 form 1, 2, 3, and 4 (N = 1); g) 2 is fused with the nasal, and 3 and 4 are reduced to granules (N = 1); h) type of addition unknown (N = 5). TABLE 1. Variation in Number of Supralabials (N = 245) and Infralabials (N = 246) of Tantilla gracilis. ------------+----------+-----------+------------+---------+---------- Number |Number |Per cent |Number |Number |Per cent of |of |of |of |of |of Supralabials|specimens |occurrence |infralabials|specimens|occurrence ------------+----------+-----------+------------+---------+---------- 6-6 | 221 | 90.2 | 5-5 | 5 | 2.0 6-7 | 10 | 4.1 | 5-6 | 4 | 1.6 7-6 | 10 | 4.1 | 6-5 | 5 | 2.0 7-7 | 4 | 1.6 | 6-6 | 229 | 93.1 | | | 6-7 | 1 | 0.4 | | | 7-6 | 2 | 0.8 ------------+----------+-----------+------------+---------+---------- In three of the four specimens with 7-7 supralabials, the type of addition is the same on each side, whereas the other specimen has a different type of addition on each side. Of the 23 examples for which the type of addition is known, 19 (82.6%) have the increase in number on the posterior half of the series. In one specimen the third supralabial on the right is diagonally divided and the resulting upper part does not contact the edge of the lip; hence the specimen has 6-6 supralabials. Infralabials The infralabials are five, six (usually), or seven on a side (Table 1). When five infralabials are present on either one or both sides, the reduction results from one of the following conditions: a) 2 and 3 are fused (N = 3); b) 1, 2, and 3 form 1 and 2 (N = 6); c) 2, 3, and 4 form 2 and 3 (N = 3); d) 5 is separated from the edge of the lip by a projection from an adjacent infralabial (N = 1); e) 1, 2, 3, and 4 form 1, 2, and 3 (N = 2); f) type of reduction unknown (N = 4). Of the specimens with 5-5 infralabials, two have the same type of reduction on each side, one has a different type of reduction on each side, and the type of reduction is unknown for the other two specimens. When seven infralabials are present on either one or both sides, the addition can result from infralabials 2 and 3 forming 2, 3, and 4 (N = 2); the type of addition is unknown in one specimen. In one specimen the second infralabial on the right side is reduced to a small wedge-shaped granule and in another specimen several infralabials on both sides are irregularly divided horizontally, although both specimens have six infralabials on the sides having the abnormalities. Preoculars Of the 245 specimens examined, 242 (98.8%) have one preocular on each side. Both preoculars are absent from two specimens, and one specimen has 1-0. In each case when a preocular is lacking, the "preocular" and prefrontal are fused. One specimen having 1-1 preoculars has both of them reduced to small vertical slivers. Postoculars Of the 245 specimens examined, 242 (98.8%) have one postocular on each side. Postoculars are 2-1 in two specimens and 1-2 in one. In one specimen the lower of the two postoculars on each side is very small, being approximately 1/6 the diameter of the upper one (measured with an ocular micrometer). Temporals Of the 245 specimens examined, 235 (95.9%) have 1 + 1 temporals on each side. Four specimens exhibit addition of temporals: one specimen has two secondary temporals on the left, and one has a tertiary temporal on the left. Two specimens have partly healed head injuries that probably caused atypical temporal conditions: one specimen has two primary temporals on the left, and one has two secondary temporals on the left and two upper and one lower secondary temporal on the right. Six specimens exhibit reduction of temporals: one lacks a primary temporal on the left ("temporal" is fused with sixth supralabial), two lack secondary temporals on the right, and three lack secondary temporals on the left. The right secondary "temporal" of one specimen is separated from the supralabials by a posterior extension of the primary temporal. Of the 246 specimens examined, 200 (81.3%) have both primary temporals in contact with their adjacent postoculars. Thirteen specimens (5.3%) have only the left primary temporal in contact with the postocular and eight (3.3%) have only the right primary temporal in contact with the postocular. Twenty-five specimens (10.2%) have both primary temporals separated from the postoculars. Separation of the primary temporal from the postocular, whenever it occurs, results from contact of mutual extensions from the adjacent parietal and supralabial (usually the fifth). Nasal Of the 243 specimens examined, 237 (97.5%) have the nasal divided below the naris on both sides. Three specimens have the nasal completely divided (above and below the naris) on only the left side; one specimen has a completely divided nasal on only the right side. A groove, but not a complete division of the nasal, is present above the left naris of one specimen. One specimen lacks the typical division below the naris on both sides, but a complete suture is present posterior to the naris and the resulting postnasal scales are, according to position, loreals. Contact of prefrontal with supralabials Of the 243 specimens examined, 147 (60.5%) have the prefrontal separated from the labials on each side. Of the remaining 96 specimens, 53 (21.8% of the 243) have the prefrontals in contact with the second labial on each side; five other variations of this characteristic were observed (Table 2). TABLE 2. Variation in Contact of the Prefrontals and the Labials in 243 Specimens of Tantilla gracilis. ----------------------------------------------------+---------+---------- |Number |Per cent CHARACTERISTIC |of |of |specimens|occurrence ----------------------------------------------------+---------+---------- No contact | 147 | 60.5 Contact of prefrontal with second labial on right | 26 | 10.7 Contact of prefrontal with second labial on left | 10 | 4.1 Contact of prefrontal with each second labial | 53 | 21.8 Contact of prefrontals with labial two on left and | | labial three on right | 1 | 0.4 Contact of prefrontals with labial three on left and| | labial two on right | 3 | 1.2 Contact of prefrontals with labial two on left and | | labials two and three on right | 3 | 1.2 ----------------------------------------------------+---------+---------- The specimen having the prefrontal in contact with labial 2 on the left and labial 3 on the right has seven supralabials on the right, the extra labial being added anterior to the eye. In two of the three specimens with the prefrontals in contact with labial 3 on the left and labial 2 on the right, the preoculars and prefrontals are fused on each side; the third specimen has each preocular reduced to a small vertical sliver. Of the three specimens having the prefrontals in contact with labial 2 on the left and labials 2 and 3 on the right, two are typical with respect to other characteristics that might result in this atypical condition, but one has the prefrontals and preoculars fused. Supralabials entering orbit Of the 246 specimens examined, 233 (94.7%) have the third and fourth supralabials entering each eye (Table 3). All snakes that have the fourth and fifth labials entering the orbit on either side also have seven supralabials on the same side. One specimen having only the fourth labial entering the eye on the right side also has six supralabials on that side, but the third supralabial is split diagonally and the part contacting the eye does not contact the lip and hence is not a supralabial. The remaining three atypical conditions (4/3 + 4; 3 + 4/3 + 4 + 5; 3 + 4 + 5/3 + 4) occur only one time each and on snakes having 6-6 supralabials. Contact of mental with chin-shields Of the 246 specimens examined, 190 (77.2%) have the mental in contact with both anterior chin-shields. The mental is in contact with only the left anterior chin-shield in 15 specimens, only the right anterior chin-shield in 2 specimens, and the mental does not contact either anterior chin-shield in 39 specimens. Separation of the mental and an anterior chin-shield always results from the posterior elongation of a first infralabial. TABLE 3. Variation in Number of Supralabials Entering the Eye in 246 Specimens of Tantilla gracilis. ----------------------+-----------+------------ SUPRALABIALS | Number of | Per cent of ----------------------+ specimens | occurrence Left | Right | | ----------+-----------+-----------+------------ 3 + 4 | 3 + 4 | 233 | 94.7 4 + 5 | 3 + 4 | 4 | 1.6 4 | 3 + 4 | 1 | 0.4 3 + 4 | 4 + 5 | 5 | 2.0 3 + 4 | 4 | 1 | 0.4 3 + 4 | 3 + 4 + 5 | 1 | 0.4 3 + 4 + 5 | 3 + 4 | 1 | 0.4 ----------+-----------+-----------+------------ Dorsal scale rows Of the 245 specimens examined for this characteristic, 228 (92.7%) have scale counts of 15-15-15-15-15. The number of scale rows around the neck and one head length behind the head are 15 except in a single specimen that has 14 scale rows at these three places. The number of scale rows around midbody is 15 in 244 of 246 specimens (99.2%); two specimens have 14 scale rows around midbody. The number of preanal scale rows is more variable; counts of 14 through 17 were recorded. Fourteen specimens have 14 preanal scale rows (5.7%), 229 have 15 preanal rows (93.1%), two have 16 preanal rows (0.8%), and one has 17 preanal rows (0.4%). Known causes for atypical numbers of preanal scale rows are listed in Table 4. A preanal count at one head length anterior to the anus would have omitted most of the above variation in numbers of preanal scale rows. TABLE 4. Atypical Numbers of Preanal Scale Rows in Specimens of Tantilla gracilis. -------+---------+--------------------------------------------+---------- Preanal|Number | |Per cent scales |of | CAUSE |of |specimens| |occurrence -------+---------+--------------------------------------------+---------- | |Scale rows seven and eight on left fuse | 14 | 10 |within the last five ventrals | 4.1 | | | | |Scale row two on the right is lost adjacent | 14 | 1 |to the penultimate ventral | 0.4 | | | | |Scale row eight on the left divides adjacent| 16 | 1 |to the last ventral | 0.4 | | | | |A scale row is added on the right adjacent | 16 | 1 |to and anterior to the anal plate | 0.4 | | | | |A scale row is added on each side adjacent | 17 | 1 |to and anterior to the anal plate | 0.4 -------+---------+--------------------------------------------+---------- The complete dorsal scale formula for KU 83620, a male, is as follows: 6 + 7(2) + 7(4) 6 + 7(11) 15 --------- 13 --------- 14 --------- 15 ---------- 13 --------------, 6 + 7(2) +7(5) 6 + 7(11) 6 = 6 + 7(17) 14 ------------- 13---------, 6 + 7(18) +7(25) + 7(26) 6 + 7(38) +7(39) 14 ---------- 15 ---------- 14 ------------ 13---------- 14----------, 6 + 7(36) +7(42) 15 --------- 14 ---------, -6(45) +7(53) 7 + 8(67) + 7(69) 15 ------------ 14 ----------- 15 ----------- 14 ---------- 15----------, 6 + 7(90) +7(93) 6 + 7(99) 14 ------------ 15(122). + 7(100) Specimen 83620 is the only one for which we have determined the complete dorsal scale formula. Obviously the formula is complex, and possibly the specimen is atypical in this regard. Nevertheless, addition and reduction of scale rows is apparent on other specimens and can be easily observed by examining specimens under a dissection microscope. Anal plate Of the 246 specimens examined, 232 (94.3%) have the anal plate divided. Of the 14 specimens having undivided anal plates, four have an incomplete groove anteriorly in the plate. Ventrals [Illustration: FIG. 2. Number of ventrals in females and males of _T. gracilis_.] Females have from 122 to 137 (mean, 130.8 ± 0.26; N = 107) ventrals; males have from 117 to 131 (mean, 122.3 ± 0.21; N = 139; Fig. 2). Of the 246 specimens examined, 29 (11.8%; 11 females and 18 males) have an added half-ventral immediately anterior to the anal plate. Of these specimens, 27 have the added half-ventral on the left side and two have it on the right. Five specimens have the last ventral divided similar to the normal division of the anal plate. One specimen has the last ventral incompletely divided transversely. Excluding the last ventral, seven specimens have divided ventrals (half-ventrals). Four of these specimens have added half-ventrals on the right side (two specimens with one half-ventral each, one specimen with two half-ventrals, and one specimen with three half-ventrals), and four have added half-ventrals on the left side (one half-ventral on each specimen). Subcaudals Females have from 37 to 47 (mean, 42.0 ± 0.20; N = 79) subcaudals; males have from 43 to 55 (mean, 48.4 ± 0.23; N = 109; Fig. 3). Of the 187 specimens examined, 13 (7.0%) have the last pair of subcaudals fused. One specimen has left subcaudal 28 fused with both adjacent subcaudals (also fused) on the right. While reading proof we found two omissions in Fig. 3; there should be illustrated two males with 43 subcaudals and three males with 44 subcaudals. [Illustration: FIG. 3. Number of subcaudals in females and males of _T. gracilis_.] Ventrals minus subcaudals The value for number of ventrals minus the number of subcaudals varies from 80 to 96 (mean, 88.8 ± 0.39) for 79 females, and from 67 to 83 (mean, 73.8 ± 0.28) for 109 males. Additional scale characteristics Of the 246 specimens examined, four (1.6%) have the rostral in contact with the left prefrontal, and hence the internasals are separated from one another. One snake has approximately one-fourth (anteriorly) of the suture between the parietals fused. One specimen has the posterior edge of the frontal fused with the left parietal. One specimen has the parietal shield on the right side abbreviated posteriorly. One specimen has both prefrontals fused with the frontal, although an incomplete suture is present. Maxillary characteristics (_Figs. 4 and 5_) Maxillary teeth anterior to fangs 10-14 (mean, 12.1; N = 20); tooth-socket number 6.5-8.5 (mean, 7.2; N = 20) directly opposite distal tip of suborbital process; lateral anterior foramina 1-3 (mean, 1.8; N = 20); tooth number 6-9 (mean, 6.9; N = 12) directly below center of posterior foramen (if only two foramina present). Three specimens lack a diastema and 17 specimens have a diastema. The anterior and posterior edges of the suborbital process are parallel in two specimens and not parallel in 14; the process is broken in four specimens. The lengths (anterior to posterior) of the lateral anterior foramina (if only two are present) are approximately equal in six specimens, and in six the anteriormost one is the longest; six specimens have one foramen and two specimens have three foramina. All specimens examined have two fangs, with the posterior edge of the lateral flange forming an obtuse angle. [Illustration: FIG. 4. Lateral view of right maxilla of _T. gracilis_ (KU 83484), � 39. Actual length of bone is 2.44 mm. A. Detail of bone. B. Outline sketch of bone to illustrate characteristics examined. Lateral anterior foramina (LF); fangs (F); "prediastemal" maxillary teeth (MT); lateral flange (PLF); perpendicular lines, A-B and C-D, are used to determine which tooth-socket occurs directly below the center of the posterior foramen (the specimen illustrated is atypical because there are three foramina present).] Discussion and Conclusions Generic characteristics of _Tantilla_ are as follows: size small, body slender, head not noticeably distinct from body; preoculars one; postoculars one or two; nasals two; loreal absent; smooth dorsal scales in 15 rows; anal plate usually divided but sometimes single; subcaudals paired; usually two enlarged, posterior, grooved fangs on the maxilla separated by a small diastema from the other maxillary teeth (Baird and Girard, 1853:131; Cope, 1900:1110; Dunn, 1928:24; Blanchard, 1938:369; Schmidt and Davis, 1941:268; Wright and Wright, 1957:722; Conant, 1958:180). Of these characteristics, only the following were invariable in our sample: size small, body slender, head not noticeably distinct from body; postoculars one or two; smooth dorsal scales; posterior grooved fangs on maxilla. The dorsal scales, anal, and subcaudals were "correct" 92 per cent of the time; the preoculars and nasals were "correct" 97 per cent of the time. [Illustration: FIG. 5. Ventral view of right maxilla of _T. gracilis_ (KU 83484), � 39. Actual length of bone is 2.44 mm. A. Detail of bone. B. Outline sketch of bone to illustrate characteristics examined. Lateral flange (PLF) forms an obtuse angle (ADC) with main axis of bone (AB); a reference line (2), perpendicular to the main axis of the bone, is used to locate the tooth-socket directly opposite the tip of the suborbital process (SOP); the anterior and posterior edges of the suborbital process are not parallel at any point (reference lines 1 and 3).] _Tantilla_ reportedly has two nasals (Baird and Girard, 1853:131; Cope, 1900:1110; Wright and Wright, 1957:722). _Tantilla gracilis_ usually has a single nasal that is divided below the naris; variation in this characteristic is discussed above. In addition to the generic characteristics, specific characteristics for _T. gracilis_ are as follows: supralabials 5-8 (usually 6); supralabials 3 and 4 entering orbit; infralabials 5-7 (usually 6); temporals 1 + 1; ventrals 115-138 in females, 106-132 in males; subcaudals 33-53 in females, 40-57 in males; tail length 13-27 per cent total length in females, 15-30 per cent in males (Baird and Girard, 1853:132; Cope, 1900:1111-12; Force, 1935:653-54; Taylor, 1936:337-38; Blanchard, 1938:371-72; Kirn, Burger, and Smith, 1949:240-49). Excepting the number of temporals and the supralabials entering the orbit, the characteristics of the specimens in our sample are within the ranges of variation mentioned above. Of the 10 maxillary characteristics studied, no variation was observed in number of fangs or angle of lateral flange. Because our data have some bearing on the problem of geographic variation in _T. gracilis_ and the recognition of subspecies, we comment briefly on the status of subspecies in _T. gracilis_. Kirn, Burger and Smith (1949) proposed the recognition of two subspecies of _Tantilla gracilis_ (_T. g. gracilis_ Baird and Girard and _T. g. hallowelli_ Cope). These subspecies were diagnosed on the basis of differences in ventrals, subcaudals, and the ratio of tail length to total length; sexual dimorphism in each characteristic was considered. We do not recognize these subspecies for the reasons given below. The data of Kirn _et al._ (1949) appear to be presented inaccurately in part. Both of us independently recalculated the mean given for each characteristic for each subspecies, using the data in figures 2-4 of Kirn _et al._ (1949:242, 244-245). Of their 12 means presented (table 1, p. 247) only two agree with our recalculated means, although the means calculated by each of us independently are in complete agreement (Table 5). Also, we independently calculated the percentages of specimens of each "subspecies" that are included in the ranges of variation given in their diagnoses (Table 5); again, our independent calculations are in complete agreement. In our opinion the differences between the populations for the characteristics analyzed do not warrant recognition of subspecies (Fig. 6). TABLE 5. Means of "Diagnostic" Characteristics of T. g. gracilis Baird and Girard and T. g. hallowelli Cope. ============================================================================= | _T. g. gracilis_ | _T. g. hallowelli_ -----------------+-----------------------------+----------------------------- | | |Per cent | | |Per cent CHARACTERISTICS | | Mean |specimens | | Mean |specimens | Mean | (Kirn, |of Kirn, | Mean | (Kirn, |of Kirn, |(Kirn, |_et al._)|_et al._ | (Kirn, |_et al._)|_et al._ |_et al._|recalcu- |included |_et al._ |recalcu- |included | 1949) | lated |their |in 1949) | lated |in their | | by us |diagnosis | | by us |diagnosis -----------------+--------+---------+----------+---------+---------+--------- Ventrals--females|125.67 | 125.71 | 69.4 | 130.07 | 130.07 | 79.6 Ventrals--males |115.97 | 116.61 | 70.0 | 121.22 | 120.87 | 69.7 | | | | | | Caudals--females | 40.99 | 40.82 | 62.8 | 46.79 | 43.82 | 77.4 Caudals--males | 47.75 | 48.29 | 78.3 | 51.67 | 50.29 | 51.0 | | | | | | Tail L./total L. | | | | | | females | .1976| .1976| 69.0 | .2084| .2076| 74.2 Tail L./total L. | | | | | | males | .2336| .2362| 56.1 | .2477| .2423| 79.6 ----------------------------------------------------------------------------- The data presented by Kirn _et al._ do not demonstrate intergradation between two populations. Moreover, the diagnostic ranges of the number of subcaudals in males of _hallowelli_ and the ratio of tail length to total length in males of _gracilis_ do not include the recalculated means for those characteristics. Furthermore, the means for the following characteristics are dangerously close to being excluded from their respective "diagnostic" ranges: in _hallowelli_, the number of ventrals in males; in _gracilis_, the number of subcaudals in females, and the ratio of tail length to total length in females. It is incongruous that Kirn _et al._ state (p. 243) that "the coefficient of geographic divergence is .6 per degree latitude" for ventrals, and on the same page they state that "The average number of ventrals gradually increases toward the north in _Tantilla gracilis_ except in southern Oklahoma and central Arkansas (the area of intergradation between _T. g. gracilis_ and _T. g. hallowelli_) where the change seems to be more abrupt." The data presented in Kirn _et al._ (1949) do not demonstrate an abrupt change. The present sample of _T. gracilis_ from Kansas is clearly within the geographic range of _T. g. hallowelli_ as mapped by Kirn _et al._ (1949:241). However, for the sample from Kansas, the mean number of subcaudals of males is well within the diagnostic range for _T. g. gracilis_ (Table 6), the mean number of subcaudals of females is closer to the mean of _gracilis_ than it is to the mean of _hallowelli_ (Table 5), and the mean of the ratio of tail length to total length of both sexes is within or very close to the diagnostic range for _gracilis_ (Table 6). [Illustration: FIG. 6. Frequency polygons presenting ratios of tail length to total length for males of _T. g. gracilis_ and _T. g. hallowelli_ from Kirn, _et al._ (1949). The dotted vertical lines represent the means given by Kirn, _et al._ (1949) for _gracilis_ (left) and _hallowelli_ (right); the solid vertical lines represent the recalculated means for _gracilis_ and _hallowelli_, respectively, using the data of Kirn, _et al._ The hatched bars represent the range included by Kirn, _et al._ (1949) in their diagnoses of _gracilis_ (left) and _hallowelli_ (right).] TABLE 6. Comparison of the Means of Some Characteristics of the Sample of _Tantilla gracilis_ from Kansas (Our Data) with Some of the Diagnostic Characteristics (Kirn _et al._, 1949:240) of _Tantilla gracilis gracilis_. ============================================================ |Diagnostic range for | Mean of the sample CHARACTERISTIC | _T. g. gracilis_ |("_T. g. hallowelli_") | | from Kansas ---------------+---------------------+---------------------- No. of | | subcaudals | 40-50 | 48.4 (N = 109) males | | | | Tail L./ | | Total L. | .160-.200 | .20 (N = 79) females | | | | Tail L./ | | Total L. | .200-.235 | .23 (N = 109) males | | ---------------+---------------------+---------------------- Smith and Sanders (1952:218) pointed out an error in the range of subcaudals in female _T. g. gracilis_ as stated in table 1 (p. 247) of Kirn _et al._ We add some additional corrections that should be made on the same page. In table two, column two ("Sex"), the words "male" and "female" are reversed for each characteristic. Also, in table two, column four ("Means from data of Force"), the means for caudals should be corrected from 33.61 to 43.61 in females and from 39.99 to 50.32 in males, as based on our recalculations from Force's data; we did not recalculate the means of Force's data for the other characteristics. The discussion above demonstrates that the number of subcaudals and the ratio of tail length to total length are weak characteristics for diagnosing _T. g. gracilis_ and _T. g. hallowelli_. The only remaining diagnostic characteristic given by Kirn _et al._ (1949) is the number of ventrals. Nevertheless, a step-cline in the number of ventrals, if one exists, is yet to be demonstrated. Therefore, we completely agree with Dowling (1957:32), who stated that "... the overlap in each character is so great that any subspecific differences appear to be as yet undefined. It is here suggested that _T. gracilis_ be retained as binomial...." LITERATURE CITED BAIRD, S. F. and GIRARD, C. 1853. Catalogue of North American Reptiles in the museum of the Smithsonian Institution. Part I.--Serpents. Smithsonian Misc. Colls., 2:1-172. BLANCHARD, F. N. 1938. Snakes of the genus _Tantilla_ in the United States. Zool. Ser. Field Mus. Nat. Hist., 20(28):369-376. CONANT, R. 1958. A field guide to reptiles and amphibians. Houghton Mifflin Co., Boston, 366 pp. COPE, E. D. 1900. The crocodilians, lizards, and snakes of North America. U. S. Nat. Mus. Rept. (1898), 153-1270. DOWLING, H. G. 1951. A proposed standard system of counting ventrals in snakes. British J. Herpetology, 1(5):97-99. 1957. A review of the amphibians and reptiles of Arkansas. Occas. Paps. Univ. Arkansas Mus., No. 3:1-51. DUNN, E. R. 1928. A tentative key and arrangement of the American genera of Colubridae. Bull. Antivenin Inst. Amer., 2 (147):18-24. FORCE, E. R. 1935. A local study of the opisthoglyph snake _Tantilla gracilis_ Baird and Girard. Papers Michigan Acad. Sci., Arts and Letters, 20:645-659. KIRN, A. J., BURGER, W. L., and SMITH, H. M. 1949. The subspecies of _Tantilla gracilis_. Amer. Midl. Nat., 42(1):238-251. PETERS, J. A. 1960. The snakes of the subfamily Dipsadinae. Misc. Pubis. Mus. Zool., Univ. Michigan, No. 114:1-224. 1964. Dictionary of herpetology. Hafner Publ. Co., New York, 392 pp. SCHMIDT, K. P. and DAVIS, D. D. 1941. Field book of snakes. G. P. Putnam's Sons, New York, 365 pp. SMITH, H. M. and SANDERS, O. 1952. Distributional data on Texan amphibians and reptiles. Texas J. Sci., 4(2):204-219. TAYLOR, E. H. 1936. Notes and comments on certain American and Mexican snakes of the genus _Tantilla_, with descriptions of new species. Trans. Kansas Acad. Sci., 39:335-348. WRIGHT, A. H. and WRIGHT, A. A. 1957. Handbook of snakes. Comstock Publ. Assoc, Cornell, Vol. II, pp. 565-1105. _Department of Biology, The University of New Mexico, Albuquerque, 87106, and Department of Zoology, The University of Arizona, Tucson, 85721._ _Transmitted July 11, 1967._ * * * * * Transcriber's Notes The following corrections were made to the text: 
37512	----	Transcriber's Note Typographical corrections are listed at the end of this version. The list of publications has been compiled after the article's text. * * * * * UNIVERSITY OF KANSAS PUBLICATIONS MUSEUM OF NATURAL HISTORY Volume 15, No. 6, pp. 251-295, 9 figs. October 4, 1963 A Revision of Snakes of the Genus Conophis (Family Colubridae, from Middle America) BY JOHN WELLMAN UNIVERSITY OF KANSAS LAWRENCE 1963 UNIVERSITY OF KANSAS PUBLICATIONS, MUSEUM OF NATURAL HISTORY Editors: E. Raymond Hall, Chairman, Henry S. Fitch, Theodore H. Eaton, Jr. Volume 15, No. 6, pp. 251-295, 9 figs. Published October 4, 1963 UNIVERSITY OF KANSAS Lawrence, Kansas PRINTED BY JEAN M. NEIBARGER. STATE PRINTER TOPEKA. KANSAS 1963 [Illustration: Union Label] 29-5936 A Revision of Snakes of the Genus Conophis (Family Colubridae, from Middle America) BY JOHN WELLMAN CONTENTS PAGE INTRODUCTION 253 ACKNOWLEDGMENTS 254 MATERIALS AND METHODS 254 GENUS Conophis Peters 255 Key to the Species and Subspecies 257 Analysis of Characters 257 Scutellation 258 Size and Proportions 258 Color Pattern 260 Sexual Dimorphism 260 _C. lineatus_ 262 _C. lineatus dunni_ 262 _C. lineatus lineatus_ 267 _C. lineatus concolor_ 270 _C. nevermanni_ 272 _C. pulcher_ 274 _C. vittatus_ 277 Skull 282 Dentition 288 Vertebrae 288 Hemipenes 289 Food and Feeding 289 Effect of Poison 290 TAXONOMIC RELATIONSHIPS AND EVOLUTION 291 SUMMARY 292 LITERATURE CITED 293 INTRODUCTION Need for a comprehensive systematic review of the snakes of the genus _Conophis_ was pointed out by Stuart (1954a, b). Since these snakes appeared to be of zoogeographic importance in the Central American region, I undertook the review as set forth on the following pages. ACKNOWLEDGMENTS For permission to examine specimens, and for information concerning specimens in their care, I am grateful to Mr. L. C. Battersby and Miss Alice G. C. Grandison, British Museum (Natural History); Mr. Charles M. Bogert and Dr. Richard G. Zweifel, American Museum of Natural History; Dr. Doris M. Cochran, United States National Museum; Prof. William B. Davis, Agricultural and Mechanical College of Texas; Dr. Josef Eiselt, Naturhistorisches Museums, Vienna; Prof. Norman Hartweg and Prof. Laurence C. Stuart, Museum of Zoology, University of Michigan; Dr. Robert F. Inger, Chicago Natural History Museum; Dr. Alan E. Leviton, California Academy of Sciences; Mr. Edmond V. Malnate, Academy of Natural Sciences, Philadelphia; Prof. George S. Myers, Stanford University Natural History Museum; Mr. Wilfred T. Neill, Ross Allen's Reptile Institute; Mr. Neil D. Richmond, Carnegie Museum; Dr. William J. Riemer, University of Florida Collections; Prof. Robert C. Stebbins, Museum of Vertebrate Zoology, University of California; Prof. Hobart M. Smith, University of Illinois Natural History Museum; and Dr. Ernest E. Williams, Museum of Comparative Zoology, Harvard. Prof. William E. Duellman supplied invaluable information and guidance in my study. I am grateful to Prof. E. Raymond Hall for use of facilities of the Museum of Natural History and editorial assistance. I thank Prof. Laurence C. Stuart and Prof. Edward H. Taylor for information and suggestions. My own field experience in Middle America came as a result of assisting Professor Duellman in his own researches supported by a grant from the National Science Foundation (NSF-G 9827). For these things I am deeply grateful. Specimens that I have seen alive were collected by field companions Dale L. Hoyt and Jerome B. Tulecke. Finally, I am grateful to my wife, Margaret L. Wellman, for much help including typing much of the manuscript. MATERIALS AND METHODS Of the 325 specimens of the genus _Conophis_ available to me, representing most of those in museum collections, scale counts were made in the usual manner on 309. Ventrals were counted following the system proposed by Dowling (1951:97-99); the anal plate was not included. The anteroposterior position of the place where reduction occurs in the number of the dorsal rows of scales is designated by citing the number of the ventral scale directly beneath that place. Measurements were taken to the nearest millimeter by means of a millimeter stick. Body length is the distance from the tip of the snout to the posterior edge of the anal plate; tail length, from the latter point to the tip of the tail; and total length, the sum of the body plus tail. Descriptions of color are based on preserved specimens. Where descriptions of the color of living individuals are given, the data were taken from Kodachrome slides made available to me by William E. Duellman. Due to the transient nature of the longitudinal dark stripes in these snakes, no standard terminology has been devised, except that the posterior continuations of the stripes which on the head pass through the eye are termed lateral stripes; the posterior continuations of the median stripe of the head are termed dorsolateral stripes. A paravertebral stripe is one that is present on the scale-row on either side of, but not including, the mid-dorsal (vertebral) scale-row. In order to reduce confusion in the discussion of variation, the numbers designating the rows of dorsal scales are written as 1st, 2nd, whereas the numbers designating the stripes are written as first, second. Except in three dried skeletons, teeth were counted on dentigerous bones _in situ_. Since teeth are often missing, the sockets were counted in order to obtain an accurate count. In accounts of the species and subspecies, the observed range of variation is followed by the mean in parentheses; in some instances the mean is followed by the standard deviation, also in parentheses. An example is 65-79 (70.6 ± 3.93). Each synonymy includes all generic and specific combinations known to me that have been used for the genus, and, in addition, references to catalogues, checklists, and reports of collections. Localities of occurrence that are not plotted on the distribution maps are recorded in italic type under Specimens Examined. In the list of Specimens Examined the localities and specimens are listed in the following order: countries in alphabetical order; states or departments in alphabetical order in each country; localities in alphabetical order in each state or department; museum numbers in numerical order after the abbreviations of names of museums. When more than one specimen bears a single catalogue number, the number of specimens is given in parentheses following the museum catalogue number. Specimens for which data are given only as to country or to state or department are listed first after the name of that political unit under "no specific locality." The abbreviations for the museum collections are: AMNH American Museum of Natural History ANSP Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia BMNH British Museum (Natural History) CAS California Academy of Sciences CNHM Chicago Natural History Museum ERA-WTN E. Ross Allen-Wilfred T. Neill, Ross Allen's Reptile Institute KU University of Kansas Museum of Natural History MCZ Museum of Comparative Zoology, Harvard MVZ Museum of Vertebrate Zoology, University of California NMW Naturhistorisches Museums Wien, Vienna SU Stanford University Natural History Museum TCWC Texas Cooperative Wildlife Collection, Agricultural and Mechanical College of Texas UF University of Florida Collections UIMNH University of Illinois Museum of Natural History UMMZ University of Michigan Museum of Zoology USNM United States National Museum Family COLUBRIDAE Subfamily Xenodontinae Genus =Conophis= Peters _Tomodon_ (part) Duméril, Bibron and Duméril, Erpétologie Générale, 7(pt.2):936, February 7(pt.2):936, February 25, 1854 (_lineatus_ and _vittatus_); Salvin, Proc. Zool. Soc. London, 28:455, 1860 (_pulcher_). _Psammophis_ (part), Günther, Catalogue of Colubrine Snakes in the Collection of the British Museum, London, 1858:135 (_lineatus_). _Conophis_ Peters, Monatsb. Akad. Wiss. Berlin, 1860:519-520, pl., fig. 3 (_vittatus_); Cope, Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philadelphia, 13:300, December 28, 1861 (_lineatus concolor_); Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philadelphia, 18:318-319, February 20, 1867 (_lineatus concolor_); Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philadelphia, ser. 2, 8:137, 1876 (_pulcher_); Bocourt in Duméril, Bocourt and Mocquard, Mission Scientifique au Mexique et dans l'Amerique Centrale, 2:643-644, pl. 38, fig. 5, 1886 (_lineatus lineatus_); Cope, Proc. Amer. Philos. Soc., 23:489, October 28, 1886; Hoffmann, Klassen und Ordnungen des Thier-Reichs. Reptilien. Bd. 6, 3:1707, 1890; Cope, Trans. Amer. Philos. Soc., 18:207, April 15, 1895; Dunn, Bull. Antivenin Inst. Amer., 2(1):21, 24, April, 1928; Copeia, no. 4:214, December 31, 1937 (_nevermanni_). _Tachymenis_ (in part), Garman, Bull. Essex Inst., 16:33, January 9, 1884 (_vittatus_ and _lineatus_). _Erythrolamprus_ (in part), Ditmars, Bull. Antivenin Inst. Amer., 2(2):27-29, June. _Coniophanes_ (in part), Wettstein, Sitz. Akad. Wiss. Wien, mathem-naturw. kl. 143:37-38, 1934 (_nevermanni_). _Historical summary._--In 1854 Duméril, Bibron and Duméril described and figured _Tomodon lineatum_ from America. In 1860 Peters described and figured as a new genus and species, _Conophis vittatus_, based on a specimen that he had obtained from a dealer in Hamburg. The provenance of this specimen is not known, for it was discovered aboard a ship near the mouth of the Mississippi River. It was not until 1871 that Cope included _lineatus_ in the genus _Conophis_. Cope (1861) proposed the name _Conophis vittatus_ (_nec_ Peters, 1860). Later (1900) he changed its name to _Conophis lineaticeps_. Early uncertainty of the relationships of the species _lineatus_ caused Günther (1858) to place it in the genus _Psammophis_. With the exception of Garman (1884a and 1884b) who placed _lineatus_ in the genus _Tachymenis_, and Wettstein (1934) who reported five specimens of _Conophis nevermanni_ as _Coniophanes i. imperialis_, all specimens reported after 1876 were placed in the genus _Conophis_. The only previous attempt to review the systematics of this genus was made by Smith (1941) who based his study primarily on specimens in the United States National Museum. He examined only 28 specimens, including none of one species (_nevermanni_). _Description._--Hemipenis slightly bifurcate having forked sulcus spermaticus, large spines near base, and smaller spines or papillae on flounces nearer apices; prediastemal maxillary teeth 8-12, subequal in length, and followed by short diastema and one enlarged fang or two; fangs grooved, only one functional at any one time, unless snake is in process of shedding teeth; teeth 6-10 on palatine, 15 to 19 on pterygoid, 15 to 21 on dentary; teeth on dentary decreasing in size posteriorly; large parotid (venom) gland on either side of head in temporal region; head shields of basically unmodified colubrid type excepting decurved rostral; rostral concave below and therein modified for burrowing; internasals and prefrontals paired; nasals divided; loreal single; preocular one, rarely two; postoculars, two; supralabials, 7-8, 3rd and 4th or 4th and 5th under eye; infralabials, 8-11, usually 9 or 10; temporals, normally 1 plus 2 plus 3; chin-shields subequal in length; ventrals, 149-183, rounded and overlapping; caudals, 55-89, paired and imbricate; anal divided; dorsal scales smooth and in 19 rows at mid-body with no apical pits or keels; scale reduction normally involving fusion of 3rd and 4th rows, resulting in 17 scale-rows near tail; tail length more than 20 per cent of body length; maximum total length exceeding 1.1 meters; dorsal color pattern consisting of dark stripes, or no darkening, on paler ground-color; ventral surfaces immaculate pale yellowish or white, except on specimens having single lateral dark spots on some or all ventrals; pupil round; diurnal or crepuscular; feeding primarily on small lizards, sometimes on small mammals or other snakes. _Distribution._--Semi-arid regions of southern México and Central America as far south as Costa Rica. KEY TO THE SPECIES AND SUBSPECIES Although many juveniles differ greatly in general coloration from the adults, both the juveniles and the adults of any species or subspecies can be identified from the following key; juveniles differ from adults in extent and intensity of dark pigmentation but not in rows of scales involved. 1. Seven supralabials (3rd and 4th below orbit); 3 to 8 dark stripes along body 2 Eight supralabials (4th and 5th below orbit); unstriped or with more than 4 dark stripes along body, or dark with 2 or 4 pale stripes 3 2. Dark stripes involving no more than one longitudinal scale-row _C. lineatus lineatus_ (part), p. 267 Dark stripes involving at least two adjacent scale-rows _C. vittatus_, p. 277 3. Supralabials having black borders above; head and body generally black with 2 or 4 white lines running length of body _C. nevermanni_, p. 272 Supralabials immaculate or having dark borders below; head and body usually pale with dark stripes, or without stripes 4 4. Lateral dark stripe through eye involving upper half of second scale-row; dark stripe on paravertebral row, at least posteriorly _C. pulcher_, p. 274 Lateral dark stripe becoming indistinct on body, or restricted to 4th or 3rd and 4th rows anteriorly, not involving 2nd scale-row on anterior 1/3 of body (an auxiliary lateral stripe sometimes present involving 2nd row); no paravertebral stripes 5 5. Stripes disappearing posteriorly (except for small spots of pigment on scale-row 4 or 7); 1st scale-row unpigmented _C. lineatus concolor_, p. 270 Stripes present posteriorly; 1st scale-row pigmented 6 6. Lateral stripes narrow on nape, restricted to 4th scale-row on body _C. lineatus lineatus_ (part), p. 267 Lateral stripes involving 3rd and 4th rows, at least on nape _C. lineatus dunni_, p. 262 Analysis of Characters Characters showing inter-specific and intra-specific variation and that have a wide range of variation were analyzed statistically, when possible, in order to determine extent of variation. One character (see table 3) was analyzed for sexual dimorphism, and for it the coefficient of difference is also given. The statistical terms and formulae have been adopted from Mayr, Linsley and Usinger (1953). Dorsal head shields varied individually and were of no taxonomic importance. Osteological and hemipeneal characters did not show enough variation to be considered here. Scutellation Labials, dorsals, ventrals, and subcaudals were the most useful scales. _Labials._--All species usually have eight supralabials except _C. vittatus_, which has seven. The only other population having a relatively high frequency of occurrence of seven supralabials is _C. l. lineatus_. In specimens having eight supralabials, the fourth and fifth enter the orbit; in specimens having seven supralabials, the third and fourth enter the orbit (the second and third are fused). Usually there are ten infralabials, sometimes nine or eleven; specimens having seven supralabials usually have nine infralabials, sometimes eight, rarely ten. _Dorsals._--Although there is no variation in the number of rows of dorsal scales, there is some in the method of scale reduction. There are 19 rows of dorsal scales from close behind the head to about midway on the body where two rows are lost, leaving 17 rows from there to near the base of the tail. This reduction is accomplished by fusion of the scales of the 3rd and 4th rows or sometimes by the dropping out of the 3rd row. The place at which reduction occurs in number of dorsal scales in relation to the ventral (scale) directly below is highly variable and of little taxonomic importance (table 1). TABLE 1.--VARIATION IN THE PLACE OF DOSAL SCALE REDUCTION IN CONOPHIS. Key to Columns ==================================== Std. Dev. = Standard Deviation Std. Err. = Standard Error Coe. Var. = Coefficient of Variation ==============+===========+========+=======+======+======+====== | Number of | | | Std. | Std. | Coe. Taxon | Specimens | Range | Mean | Dev. | Err. | Var. --------------+-----------+--------+-------+------+------+------ _l. concolor_ | 45 | 89-114 | 102.5 | 5.57 | 0.83 | 5.43 _l. dunni_ | 36 | 91-111 | 102.1 | 4.59 | 0.77 | 4.50 _l. lineatus_ | 26 | 91-107 | 100.2 | 3.59 | 0.72 | 3.58 _nevermanni_ | 6 | 84- 97 | 93.2 | 4.71 | 1.92 | 5.05 _pulcher_ | 26 | 94-119 | 104.6 | 4.90 | 0.96 | 4.68 _vittatus_ | 170 | 84-118 | 102.3 | 6.60 | 0.16 | 6.45 --------------+-----------+--------+-------+------+------+------ _Ventrals._--The number of ventral scutes varies from 149-183, and shows no significant variation in the means (table 2). _Subcaudals._--The number of subcaudal scutes varies from 55 to 89. In some populations there is no overlap in the range of variation of males and females. The total variation and sexual dimorphism are analyzed in table 3. Size and Proportions Although considerable variation in size is observable, little taxonomic use is made of size since sufficient series are not available to determine age classes. The subspecies attaining the largest size is _C. lineatus concolor_; all others are smaller and of about the same size and proportions. The longest specimen, a male of _C. l. concolor_, has a body length of 893 mm., a tail length of 274 mm., and a total length of 1167 mm. TABLE 2.--VARIATION IN THE NUMBER OF VENTRALS IN CONOPHIS. Key to Columns ==================================== Std. Dev. = Standard Deviation Std. Err. = Standard Error Coe. Var. = Coefficient of Variation ==============+===========+=========+=======+======+======+====== | Number of | | | Std. | Std. | Coe. Taxon | Specimens | Range | Mean | Dev. | Err. | Var. --------------+-----------+---------+-------+------+------+------ _l. concolor_ | 45 | 158-170 | 163.7 | 1.56 | 0.23 | 0.95 _l. dunni_ | 36 | 159-178 | 167.2 | 4.56 | 0.76 | 2.72 _l. lineatus_ | 26 | 157-169 | 163.5 | 3.59 | 0.72 | 2.20 _nevermanni_ | 6 | 173-183 | 176.5 | 4.00 | 1.63 | 2.27 _pulcher_ | 26 | 149-180 | 169.5 | 5.31 | 1.04 | 3.13 _vittatus_ | 171 | 149-180 | 163.7 | 6.33 | 0.15 | 3.87 --------------+-----------+---------+-------+------+------+------ TABLE 3.--SEXUAL DIMORPHISM AS INDICATED BY VARIATION IN THE NUMBER OF SUBCAUDALS IN CONOPHIS. Key to Columns ==================================== Num. Spc. = Number of Specimens Std. Dev. = Standard Deviation Std. Err. = Standard Error Coe. Var. = Coefficient of Variation Coe. Dif. = Coefficient of Difference ====================+=====+====+=======+======+======+======+======+===== | |Num.| | | Std. | Std. | Coe. | Coe. Taxon | Sex |Spc.| Range | Mean | Dev. | Err. | Var. | Dif. --------------------+-----+----+-------+------+------+------+------+----- _lineatus concolor_ | [M] | 22 | 68-74 | 70.3 | 2.14 | 0.46 | 3.04 | | | | | | | | | 1.97 | [F] | 16 | 56-65 | 61.8 | 2.18 | 0.55 | 3.53 | | | | | | | | | _lineatus dunni_ | [M] | 14 | 67-80 | 74.5 | 3.86 | 1.03 | 5.18 | | | | | | | | | 0.95 | [F] | 16 | 60-72 | 67.1 | 3.91 | 0.97 | 5.82 | | | | | | | | | _lineatus lineatus_ | [M] | 11 | 67-73 | 69.8 | 6.17 | 1.85 | 8.84 | | | | | | | | | 0.60 | [F] | 9 | 60-66 | 62.4 | 6.17 | 2.06 | 9.89 | | | | | | | | | _nevermanni_ | [M] | 3 | 82-89 | 85.3 | .... | .... | .... | | | | | | | | | .... | [F] | 2 | 71-76 | 73.5 | .... | .... | .... | | | | | | | | | _pulcher_ | [M] | 7 | 70-79 | 74.3 | 3.11 | 1.17 | 4.19 | | | | | | | | | 0.93 | [F] | 11 | 65-71 | 68.2 | 3.42 | 1.08 | 5.01 | | | | | | | | | _vittatus_ | [M] | 95 | 59-76 | 67.8 | 3.33 | 0.34 | 4.91 | | | | | | | | | 1.28 | [F] | 58 | 55-66 | 60.0 | 2.75 | 0.36 | 4.58 | --------------------+-----+----+-------+------+------+------+------+----- Color Pattern This is the primary feature used to separate species and subspecies in this genus. The color pattern consists of three black or deep brown stripes on the dorsal part of the head, one mid-dorsally, and one on each side of the head passing through the eye. On the body, there are usually dark longitudinal stripes on a pale tan or white background. There may be as few as three in _vittatus_, and as many as 13 in _l. dunni_; except that there is none in _C. l. concolor_. There are two pairs of primary dark stripes. The first is the body stripe that is the posterior extension of the stripe which on the head passes through the eye and is termed the lateral stripe. The other primary stripe is the posterior continuation of the mid-dorsal head stripe. Usually it is split into two dorsolateral stripes on the body. Stripes may be present on the scale-row to either side of the primary stripe. These stripes are usually dark brown or black and are the secondary stripes. Finally, additional stripes may be present that are paler brown and bear no direct relationship to the primary stripes. These are auxiliary stripes. Every stripe originates either as broad continuous stripe or as a row of spots or dashes, forming a discontinuous stripe, which in some specimens becomes continuous posteriorly. The stripes are usually black or deep brown, although auxiliary stripes are sometimes paler. The dorsal ground color is pale brown, tan, olive, or white; usually the ground color is palest ventrally and darkest dorsally. In some specimens of _Conophis_ the lateral tips of the ventrals are spotted, one spot on each end of each ventral. Otherwise, the ventrals are immaculate white. In some species there is considerable ontogenetic change in color pattern, although the juveniles bear the basic color characteristics of the adults. For example, juveniles of the sympatric species _C. lineatus dunni_ and _C. pulcher_ can be separated on the basis of which scale-rows are darkly pigmented. _C. l. dunni_ has eight stripes in juveniles and as many as 13 in adults. Juveniles show a greater contrast between the black stripes and the pale ground color than do adults. With increased age (size) the stripes in some populations become paler and are split; simultaneously the ground color becomes darker. Sexual Dimorphism Sexual dimorphism is evident in all species and subspecies of _Conophis_. Differences always exist in the number of subcaudals and in the tail/body ratio; males have more subcaudals and relatively longer tails than do females (table 3). Otherwise, there is little sexual dimorphism in these snakes. Males and females cannot be differentiated by any feature of coloration. Formulation of a biological concept of the species as defined by Mayr (1942) is difficult when most of the data primarily relied upon are from preserved specimens. Nevertheless, a total view of variation was attempted so that differences within and between populations could be recognized. Differences, between populations, that seem to be part of a continuous or internal cline (Huxley, 1942) are not used for characterizing subspecies. [Illustration: FIG. 1. Patterns of dorsal coloration at mid-body of adults of all species and subspecies of the genus _Conophis_ except _C. lineatus concolor_. A. _C. lineatus dunni_ (UMMZ 107339) from Santa Rosa, Guatemala. B. _C. lineatus dunni_ (UMMZ 116537) from 1.5 mi. N Matagalpa, Nicaragua. C. _C. lineatus dunni_ (ANSP 3480) from "San Jose," Costa Rica. D. _C. l. lineatus_ (KU 23253) from Río Blanco, 20 km. WNW Piedras Negras, Veracruz, México. E. _C. nevermanni_ (ANSP 22424) "San Jose," Costa Rica. F. _C. pulcher_ (UIMNH 33646) from Soconusco, Chiapas, México. G. _C. vittatus_ (KU 39626) from Atencingo, Puebla, México. H. _C. vittatus_ (TCWC 9473) from 1 mi. S Colotlipa, Guerrero, México. I. _C. vittatus_ (UMMZ 82653) from "vicinity of" Salina Cruz, Oaxaca, México. Approximately × 3/4.] =Conophis lineatus= (Duméril, Bibron and Duméril) _Tomodon lineatum_ (in part) Duméril, Bibron and Duméril, Érpétologie Genérale, 7(pt. 2):936-938, February 25, 1854. _Diagnosis._--No dark pigmentation posterior to nape; lateral dark stripe anteriorly passing through eye and posteriorly involving 4th or 3rd and 4th scale-rows only; first scale-row darkly pigmented; no paravertebral dark stripe; six to thirteen (or no) dark stripes at mid-body; usually eight (sometimes seven) supralabials immaculate white or having dark ventral margins. _Variation._--The variation in this species is discussed more completely in the descriptions of the subspecies. One hundred and seven specimens have 157 to 178 (164.8) ventrals. Eighty-eight of these snakes having complete tails have 56 to 80 (68.0) subcaudals; the number of ventrals plus subcaudals varies from 222 to 247 (233.5) in 87 of these. On 107 specimens the reduction from 19 to 17 dorsal scale-rows takes place between ventrals 89 and 114 (101.8). Sexual dimorphism is evident in the number of subcaudals; there are, on the average, fewer subcaudals in females than in males of each subspecies. The largest specimen is a male _C. l. concolor_ (USNM 46345) from Chichén Itzá, Yucatán, México, having a body length of 893 mm., a tail length of 274 mm. and a total length of 1167 mm. The smallest is a juvenile _C. l. dunni_ (MCZ 49749) from Tegucigalpa, Honduras, having a body length of 162 mm., a tail length of 51 mm. and a total length of 213 mm. The greatest variation is in coloration. Dark color, or lack thereof, has been used to separate the subspecies of _C. lineatus_. The ground-color is pale brown, pale olive or white, either with no stripes on the body or with eight to thirteen dark stripes at mid-body. Specimens having dark stripes on the body always have black or dark brown pigmentation on the first, 4th and 7th dorsal scale-rows. In some there is dark pigmentation on the 2nd, 3rd, 8th and 10th rows of scales. The stripes appear on the nape or farther posteriorly, usually on the anterior third of the body, either as a series of spots or dashes that form a continuous stripe farther posteriorly or as a continuous stripe. The ventrals usually have more or less conspicuous dark spots laterally on those specimens having dark stripes present on the dorsum; spots are absent on all specimens having no dorsal stripes and on some specimens having dorsal stripes. Except for the dark lateral spots (when present) the ventrals are immaculate white. Usually the dorsal ground-color is pale tan, especially on the striped forms. The ground-color is usually palest on the lower dorsal scale rows and darkest dorsally. Three populations are separable as subspecies; one has no stripes on the body and occurs in the Yucatán Peninsula. The other two have stripes on the dorsum and vary clinally in coloration from the north (Veracruz, México) to south (Costa Rica) (Fig. 2). Reasons for separating these widespread, variable snakes into two subspecies are that they are discontinuous in distribution (the population in Veracruz is disjunct from the one that extends from Guatemala to Costa Rica), and that these populations have distinctly different color patterns. [Illustration: FIG. 2. Selected locality records for the subspecies of _Conophis lineatus_.] =Conophis lineatus dunni= Smith _Psammophis lineatus_, Günther, Catalogue of Colubrine Snakes in the Collection of the British Museum, p. 135, 1858. _Conophis lineatus_, Cope, 3rd Ann. Rept. Peabody Acad. Sci., p. 82, 1871; Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philadelphia, 23:204, October 24, 1871; Journ. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philadelphia, ser. 2, 8:137, 1876; Bull. U. S. Natl. Mus., 32:77, 1887; Günther, Biologia Centrali-Americana, p. 165, March, 1895; Boulenger, Catalogue of the Snakes in the British Museum (Natural History), 3:122-123, 1896; Werner, Arch. Naturges., 90, abt. A, 12:143, 1925; Schmidt, Zool. Ser. Field Mus. Nat. Hist., 12:199-200, November 21, 1928; Amaral, Mem. Inst. Butantan, 4:212, 1929; Werner, Zool. Jahrb., 57:184, 1929; Stuart, Occas. Papers Mus. Zool. Univ. Michigan, 292:5, June 29, 1934; Dunn, Copeia, no. 4:214, December 31, 1937. _Conophis lineatus similis_ Smith, Journ. Washington Acad. Sci., 31:123-124, March 15, 1941 (Type.--United States National Museum, No. 79963; type locality.--Managua, Nicaragua; _nec_ Bocourt _in_ Duméril, Bibron and Mocquard, Mission Scientifique au Mexique et dans l'Amerique Centrale, 2:647-648, 1886); Cochran, Bull. U. S. Natl. Mus., 220:167, 1961. _Conophis lineatus dunni_ Smith, Proc. U. S. Natl. Mus. 92:394-395, November 5, 1942; Savage, Trans. Kansas Acad. Sci., 50:483-486, December 31, 1949; Taylor, Univ. Kansas Sci. Bull., 34(pt. 1):145, October 1, 1951; Neill and Allen, Publ. Res. Div. Ross Allen's Rept. Inst., 2:56, November 10, 1959; Herpetologica, 16:146-148, fig. 2, September 23, 1960. _Conophis pulcher pulcher_, Stuart, Misc. Publ. Mus. Zool. Univ. Michigan, 69:79, June 12, 1948; Contr. Lab. Vert. Biol. Univ. Michigan, 45:24, May, 1950; Contr. Lab. Vert. Biol. Univ. Michigan, 49:14, August, 1951; Contr. Lab. Vert. Biol. Univ. Michigan, 65:19-20 (part), March, 1954. _Conophis pulcher plagosus_, Mertens, Zool. Anz., 148:93, February, 1952; Abhand. Senken. Naturw. Gesell., 487:61-62, December 1, 1952. _Conophis lineatus nevermanni_, Taylor, Univ. Kansas Sci. Bull., 37(pt. 1):563-565, fig. 16, October 15, 1955. _Type._--United States National Museum, no. 79963, obtained by Lt. H. C. Kellers. Type locality: Managua, Nicaragua. There are also three paratypes; one a topotype (USNM 79964), one from "Nicaragua" (USNM 25237), and one from Esparta, Costa Rica (USNM 37758). _Diagnosis._--Lateral dark stripe anteriorly passing through eye and posteriorly involving 3rd and 4th scale-rows; 1st scale-row darkly pigmented; no paravertebral dark stripe, although vertebral row sometimes darkly pigmented; six to thirteen stripes at mid-body; eight supralabials immaculate or having dark ventral margins. _Variation._--Thirty-six specimens have 159 to 178 (167.2 ± 4.56) ventrals. Thirty of these snakes having complete tails have 60 to 80 (70.5 ± 5.36) subcaudals; the number of ventrals plus subcaudals varies from 224 to 247 (237.6). In 36 specimens the reduction from 19 to 17 dorsal scales takes place between ventrals 91 and 111 (102.1 ± 4.59). Sexual dimorphism is evident in the number of subcaudals; 16 females have 60 to 72 (67.1), and 14 males have 67 to 80 (74.5) subcaudals. The largest specimen (ERA-WTN BH-300) is a female from Augustine, British Honduras, having a body length of 732 mm., a tail length of 183 mm. and a total length of 915 mm. A juvenile (MCZ 49794) from Tegucigalpa, Honduras, has a body length of 162 mm., a tail length of 51 mm. and a total length of 213 mm. The greatest variation is in coloration. The ground-color is pale brown or white with dark stripes of black or deep brown present dorsally and laterally. Some specimens from Costa Rica have as many as 13 dark stripes at mid-body (fig. 1, C). In these snakes the first row of dorsal scales bears a series of large, slightly elongated, dark spots; on the 2nd row a narrow dark brown stripe on the middle of the scales; on the 3rd a black stripe on the dorsal one-third to one-half of the scales; on the 4th and the 7th rows black stripes on the medial half of the scales of each row; on the 8th and 10th (vertebral) rows dark brown stripes on the medial third of the scales of each row. A specimen from Guatemala (UMMZ 107339) shows the greatest reduction of stripes and dark pigmentation (fig. 1, A); it has only eight stripes at mid-body: on the first row of dorsal scales a discontinuous stripe is formed by a series of dashes; the 3rd row bears a series of small black spots near the base and tip of each scale; the 4th and 7th rows bear continuous black stripes on the medial third to fourth of the scales of each row; the 8th row has extremely small dark spots near the tips of some scales. The primary stripes, characteristic of the species _lineatus_, are those on the 1st, 4th and 7th rows of dorsal scales; these are the most prominent stripes. In some specimens these primary stripes begin as spots or dashes on the nape and become continuous stripes posteriorly; in others they are continuous for the length of the body. The stripe on the 1st row is most variable; usually it consists of only a discontinuous series of dashes for most of its length. The secondary stripes are those on the 3rd and 8th rows; of these, only the one on the 3rd scale-row is present on the nape. The stripe on the 3rd row in combination with the dark stripe on the 4th row is the posterior continuation of the dark stripe that on the head passes through the eye; this stripe is characteristic of _C. lineatus dunni_. Both secondary stripes usually begin anteriorly as a series of spots or dashes and become continuous stripes posteriorly; occasionally near the base of the tail they fuse with the primary stripes on the 4th and 7th rows. In some specimens in Costa Rica indistinct stripes are present on the 10th (posteriorly the 9th) rows, and in some specimens in Honduras, Nicaragua, and Costa Rica similar indistinct stripes are present on the 2nd row. Usually there are more or less conspicuous dark spots laterally on the ventrals, but in some specimens there are no spots. Except for the dark lateral spots (when present) the ventrals are immaculate white. The dorsal ground-color is a pale brown or brownish white in preserved specimens on the 1st, 2nd, 3rd and 4th rows of scales where dark stripes or spots are not present. The ground-color of the dorsum between the 5th rows on each side is a somewhat darker shade of pale to medium brown. Never is more than the lower one-third of each of the supralabials brown. In many specimens little or no brown is present on the lower margins of these scales. Some of the specimens having brown on the supralabials also have dusky markings of tan or gray on the chin and infralabials. Specimens from the northern part of the range (Guatemala) less frequently have dark chins and supralabials than do specimens from the southern part of the range (Costa Rica). There is, nevertheless, at any one locality considerable variation in the amount of dark pigmentation present on the chin and supralabials, thereby indicating that the slight geographic trend in this character is not significant. Probably the most common pattern of dorsal coloration consists of eight or ten dark stripes (fig. 1, B). In snakes having this pattern the stripes on the 1st, 3rd, 4th and 7th rows are always present and prominent, although those on the 1st and 3rd rows sometimes are present as discontinuous rows of dashes. The ground-color from the venter to the 7th row is usually pale brown, and that dorsally between the 7th rows on each side is usually a darker, medium brown. A series of spots or dashes or a continuous stripe is sometimes present on the 8th row of scales. Snakes having a larger number of dark stripes and more dark pigmentation occur in the southern part of the range. There seems to be a cline from paler snakes having fewer stripes in the north to darker snakes in the south. [Illustration: FIG. 3. Patterns of dorsal coloration at mid-body of juveniles of two sympatric species of _Conophis_. A. _C. lineatus dunni_ (MCZ 49794) from Tegucigalpa, Honduras. B. _C. pulcher_ (MCZ 49791) from Tegucigalpa, Honduras. Approximately × 1.] In juveniles, there are six or eight black stripes boldly contrasting with a white or pale tan ground-color (fig. 3, A). The first pair of stripes is on the 1st scale-row; the second pair, on the 3rd and 4th scale-rows; the third pair, on the 7th row; the fourth pair (when present), on the 8th row. Ontogenetic change in coloration consists of the splitting of the second pair of dark stripes in the juvenile. Additional stripes may form later on the 2nd and/or 10th rows of dorsal scales. _Remarks._--Savage (1949:483-486) stated that his specimen of _C. l. dunni_ (from Honduras) resembled _l. lineatus_ in having secondary stripes on the 2nd and 8th rows and dark pigmentation throughout the length of the 2nd row. As can be seen from the preceding discussion of variation, a specimen having this color pattern is clearly within the observed range of variation of _l. dunni_. The specimen in no way represents an intergrade between _C. l. dunni_ and _l. lineatus_. A specimen in the British Museum (Natural History), catalogued in 1853 (no. 53.2.4.16), has the locality listed as "México." Since this specimen is of _C. l. dunni_ and this subspecies occurs only south of México, the locality must be considered erroneous; possibly the locality as recorded referred only to the fact that the specimen came from tropical Middle America. The absence of paravertebral stripes, the presence of a lateral dark stripe on the nape involving the 3rd and 4th rows of scales, and the darkly pigmented 1st scale-row, in combination with the characteristics of the genus, distinguish _C. l. dunni_ from all other snakes in México and Central America. The only sympatric species of this genus, _C. pulcher_, differs in that it has paravertebral stripes (though never a vertebral dark stripe). _Conophis pulcher_ has a lateral dark stripe that includes the upper half of the second scale-row on the anterior part of the body; stripes of _C. l. dunni_ never include more than the 3rd and 4th rows. Even as juveniles the paravertebral row is not darkly pigmented in _C. l. dunni_ as it is in _C. pulcher_. _Distribution._--Semi-arid habitats from sea level to elevations of 1000 m. from the Cuilco Valley in western Guatemala, El Peten and British Honduras southeastward to northeastern and southern Honduras, western Nicaragua and northwestern Costa Rica (fig. 2). _Specimens examined._--Total of 41 specimens, as follows: BRITISH HONDURAS: _Cayo District_: Augustine, ERA-WTN BH-300; _Mountain Pine Ridge, 10 mi. E Augustine_, ERA-WTN BH-298. COSTA RICA: _no specific locality_, AMNH 17309. "_Cartago_," BMNH 71.11.22.15. _Puntarenas_: 32 km. N Barranca, KU 35630; Esparta, USNM 37758. "_San José_," ANSP 3480, 12232. EL SALVADOR: _Morazan_: El Divisadero, CNHM 10999. _San Miguel: San Pedro_, MCZ 57061. GUATEMALA: _El Petén_: Sojio (Toocog), AMNH 69969, 69986. _Huehuetenango_: flood plain Río Cuilco, W of Finca Canibal, 18 km. N Tacaná, UMMZ 98283. _Santa Rosa_: Santa Rosa, UMMZ 107339. HONDURAS: _no specific locality_, AMNH 32814, UF 7657. _Cortes: Cofradía_, SU 8422; _Gracias_, CNHM 28560; _Hacienda de Santa Ana, W San Pedro Sula_, CNHM 5297; San Pedro Sula, UMMZ 68695(2); _near San Pedro Sula_, MCZ 27563. _Francisco Morazan: Potrero de Melio, Escuela Agricola Pan-americana_, MCZ 49987; Tegucigalpa, MCZ 49784, 49786, 49789-90, 49792, 49794. MÉXICO: _no specific locality_, BMNH 53.2.4.16. NICARAGUA: _no specific locality_, UMMZ 65633, USNM 25237. _Leon_: El Polvón, MCZ 5645, 5696. _Managua_: Managua, USNM 79963-64; _3 mi. SW Managua_, KU 42315; _8 mi. WNW Managua_, KU 42314; _1 mi. N Sabana Grande_, KU 42311-13. _Matagalpa_: 1.5 mi. N Matagalpa, UMMZ 116537. =Conophis lineatus lineatus= (Duméril, Bibron and Duméril) _Tomodon lineatum_ (in part) Duméril, Bibron and Duméril, Érpétologie Genérale, 7(pt. 2):936-938, atlas, pl. 73, February 25, 1854; Bocourt, Journ. de Zool., 5:406-407, 1876. _Tomodon lineatus_, Jan, Arch. Zool. Anat. Fis., Genoa, 2(2):234, March 1863; Elenco sistematico degli ofidi. Milano, p. 57, 1863; Muller, Reisen in den Vereinigten Staaten, Canada, und México. Bd. 3. Beitrage zur Geschichte, Statistik, und Zoologie von Mexiko. 3:607, 1865; Jan and Sordelli, Iconographie Generale des Ophidiens, Milano. liv. 19, pl. 6, fig. 3, December, 1866; liv. 50, pl. 2, fig. 34, November, 1881. _Tachymenis lineata_ (in part), Garman, Bull. Essex Inst., 16: 33, January 9, 1884; Mem. Mus. Comp. Zool., 8:60-61, July, 1884. _Conophis lineatus_, Bocourt _in_ Duméril, Bocourt and Mocquard, Mission Scientifique au Mexique et dans l'Amerique Centrale, 2:643-644, pl. 38, fig. 5, 1886; Cope, Trans. Amer. Philos. Soc., 18:218, pl. 28, fig. 2, (hemipenis), April 15, 1895; Boulenger, Catalogue of the Snakes in the British Museum (Natural History), 3:122-123 (part), 1896; Cope, Ann. Rept. U. S. Natl. Mus. for 1898, pp. 1094-1095, 1242, pl. 26, fig. 2, (hemipenis), 1900; Amaral, Mem. Inst. Butantan, 4:212, 1929; Mittleman, Copeia, no. 2:122, June 30, 1944. _Conophis lineatus lineatus_, Smith, Journ. Washington Acad. Sci., 31:122, March 15, 1941; Proc. U. S. Natl. Mus., 92:395, November 5, 1942; Proc. U. S. Natl. Mus., 93:407, October 29, 1943; Smith and Taylor, Bull. U. S. Natl. Mus., 187:43, October 5, 1945; Shannon and Smith, Trans. Kansas Acad. Sci., 52:505, December 31, 1949; Smith and Taylor, Univ. Kansas Sci. Bull., 33(pt. 2):351, March 20, 1950; Werler and Smith, Texas Journ. Sci. 4(4):565, December 30, 1952; Fugler and Dixon, Herpetologica, 14:186, December 1, 1958. _Type._--Museum National d'Histoire Naturelle, Paris, no. 3738. Type locality.--"México," restricted to Veracruz, Veracruz, México, by Smith and Taylor (1950:351). Little is known about the type specimen, and nothing, concerning its collector or the locality at which it was collected. Smith (1941:122) assumed that the specimen illustrated by Bocourt in Duméril, Bocourt, and Mocquard (1886:pl. 38, fig. 5) was the type of _C. l. lineatus_. I have also made this assumption concerning the identity of the type specimen of this species, especially because of the many inconsistencies appearing in the plate accompanying the description by Duméril, Bibron and Duméril (1854:pl. 73), and by Jan and Sordelli (1866:pl. 6). Neither show the nape nor a regular number of dorsal scales by which accurate determination of color pattern can be made and by means of which _C. l. dunni_ and _C. l. lineatus_ can be separated. _Diagnosis._--Lateral dark stripe anteriorly passing through eye and posteriorly involving fourth scale-row only; first scale-row darkly pigmented; no paravertebral stripe; no dark pigment on vertebral row; six or eight dark stripes at mid-body, secondary stripes often present posteriorly; usually eight (sometimes seven) supralabials immaculate or having dark ventral margins. _Variation._--Twenty-six specimens have 157 to 169 (163.5 ± 3.59) ventrals. Twenty of these snakes having complete tails have 60 to 73 (66.5 ± 4.26) subcaudals; the number of ventrals plus subcaudals varies from 224 to 238 (230.1) in nineteen of these. In 26 specimens the reduction from 19 to 17 dorsal scale-rows takes place between ventrals 91 and 107 (100.2 ± 3.59). Sexual dimorphism is evident in the number of subcaudals; nine females have 60 to 66 (62.4), and 11 males have 68 to 73 (69.8) subcaudals. The largest specimen (AMNH 19643) is a male from "México," having a body length of 626 mm., a tail length of 168 mm. and a total length of 786 mm. No small juveniles have been examined; the smallest specimen (AMNH 19618) is a male from Veracruz, México, having a body length of 325 mm., a tail length of 90 mm. and a total length of 415 mm. The greatest variation is in coloration. In preserved specimens the ground-color is white, tannish-white, or often pale blue, with dark stripes of black or deep brown present dorsolaterally and laterally. Secondary stripes of paler brown are sometimes present, but the pale browns have faded badly on many specimens. Normally four black stripes are present at mid-body--a lateral pair on the 4th row of dorsal scales and a dorsolateral pair on the 7th row (fig. 1, D). The lateral pair is the posterior continuation of the stripe that on the head passes through the eye; it continues on the nape as a narrow stripe on the 4th row only. In a few specimens the lateral stripe broadens to include the upper third of the 3rd row posterior to the nape. In some specimens both the dorsolateral and lateral dark stripes are present on the nape as a row of elongated spots or dashes that become continuous stripes of even width one-third to one-half of the distance posteriorly along the body; in other specimens the stripes are continuous on the nape. Posterior to the place of dorsal scale-reduction from 19 to 17 rows by the fusion of the 3rd and 4th rows, the lateral and dorsolateral stripes are moved downward by one row. In some specimens secondary black or dark brown stripes are present in the form of a series of dashes on the 5th and 8th rows; posterior to the place of scale reduction, these dashes are on the 4th and 7th rows. These dashes form a continuous stripe near the base of the tail. On the tail the secondary and primary stripes on adjacent rows sometimes fuse into a single broader stripe. Usually the 1st row of dorsal scales is dark brown; in some specimens the brown on the 1st or 7th row has faded in preservative. A few specimens have small black spots on the moderate brown background of the 1st row; in others the 1st row is only a somewhat darker brown than the ground-color. The 2nd row sometimes is a medium brown, and appears to be an additional stripe. The ventrals usually have more or less conspicuous dark spots laterally; in some specimens there are no spots. Except for the lateral spots (when present) the ventrals are immaculate white. The dorsal ground-color is pale brownish-white, white or pale blue between the 4th and 7th rows of dorsal scales and dorsally between the 7th rows on each side. Stripes are never present on the uniformly pale colored 8th, 9th and vertebral scale-rows. Usually there are eight supralabials on each side; however, seven of the 27 specimens examined have seven supralabials on each side, and three others have seven on one side, and eight on the other. Never is more than the lower third of the supralabials dark brown. In many specimens little or no brown is on the supralabials. There is little or no brown on the chin. Variation in coloration and in number of supralabials appears to be of no geographic significance. Although no juveniles have been collected, I expect that juveniles resemble adults in coloration. Probably there would be a greater contrast between the dark stripes and the pale ground-color in juveniles. In life an adult from three miles northwest of Lerdo de Tejada, Veracruz, México (UMMZ 114484), had black stripes on the 4th and 7th rows of dorsal scales, and black spots on a brown background on the 1st row. The 2nd row had a medial, pale to medium brown auxiliary stripe on a brownish-white background. Posterior to the nape the 3rd row was medium brown. The area between the 4th and 7th rows and the dorsum between the 7th row of scales on each side was a pale brownish-white. Posterior to the place of scale-reduction the primary stripes were displaced downward by one row to the 3rd and 6th rows and secondary stripes originated as elongated spots on the 4th and 7th rows. Near the tail the secondary stripes were broad and continuous. The head was white or tannish-white with three dark brown or black stripes. _Remarks._--In his diagnosis of _C. l. lineatus_, Smith (1941:122) states: "lateral dark stripe ... very narrow posterior to nape, extending along fourth scale row; posteriorly a stripe along third and eighth (farther posteriorly the seventh) scale rows; a narrow dark stripe along sixth scale row, continuous throughout length of body...." I fail to find a dark stripe on the 6th row throughout the length of the body. In all specimens that I have seen, there is a dark stripe on the 7th row anteriorly and on the 6th row posteriorly. In many specimens the stripes on the 3rd and 8th (posteriorly the 7th) scale-rows are absent or present so far posteriorly that the 8th row is never involved. The dark brown on the first scale-row and the presence of a lateral dark stripe on the 4th row of dorsal scales only, in combination with the characteristics of the genus, distinguish _C. l. lineatus_ from all other snakes in México. _Distribution._--Semi-arid habitats on the coastal plain of Veracruz, México, from Tecolutla to Lerdo de Tejada and Piedras Negras (fig. 2). _Specimens examined._--Total of 27, as follows: MÉXICO: _no specific locality_, AMNH 19614-15, 19621-24, 19642-43, NMW 16827. _Veracruz: no specific locality_, AMNH 19618-20, CAS 73640, NMW 16829; _4 km. S Alvarado_, KU 58124; _14 mi. N Alvarado_, UIMNH 46978; 6 mi. SE Boca del Río, UIMNH 28023; Etiopa, 2 mi. S Tecolutla, UIMNH 3847; _ca._ 30 mi. E Jalapa, AMNH 81948; 3 mi. NW Lerdo de Tejada, UMMZ 114484-85; Paso del Macho, USNM 109708; Río Blanco, 20 km. WNW Piedras Negras, KU 23253; Veracruz, AMNH 19612, UF 8990; _W side Veracruz_, AMNH 19616; _2 mi. W Veracruz_, AMNH 19617, 19619. =Conophis lineatus concolor= Cope _Conophis vittatus_ Cope, Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philadelphia, 13:300, December 28, 1861 (_nec_ Peters, 1860; type.--United States National Museum, no. 4941; type locality--"Petén," Guatemala); Journ. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philadelphia, ser. 2, 8:137, 1876; Bull. U. S. Natl. Mus., 32:76, 1887. _Conophis concolor_ Cope, Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philadelphia, 18:318-319, February 20, 1867; Journ. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philadelphia, ser. 2, 8:137, 1876; Bocourt _in_ Duméril, Bocourt and Mocquard, Mission Scientifique au Mexique et dans l'Amerique Centrale, 2:648, 1886; Müller, Verh. Ges. Basel, 8:263, 1887; Cope, Bull. U. S. Natl. Mus., 32:77; 1887; Ann. Rept. U. S. Natl. Mus. for 1898, p. 1095, 1900; Schmidt and Andrews, Zool. Ser. Field Mus. Nat. Hist., 20:178, October 31, 1936; Andrews, Zool. Ser. Field Mus. Nat. Hist., 20:358, December 28, 1937; Smith, Occas. Papers Mus. Zool. Univ. Michigan, 388:7, October 31, 1938; Taylor and Smith, Univ. Kansas Sci. Bull., 25:253, July 10, 1939; Smith, Zool. Ser. Field Mus. Nat. Hist., 24:31, January 30, 1939; Cochran, Bull. U. S. Nat. Mus., 220:167, 1961; Neill and Allen, Herpetologica, 17:44-46, fig. 3, April 15, 1961. _Conophis lineatus_ (in part), Günther, Biologica Centrali-Americana, p. 165, March, 1895; Gaige _in_ Pearse, _et al._ Carnegie Inst. Washington Publ., 457:302, February 5, 1936. _Conophis lineaticeps_ Cope, Ann. Rept. U. S. Natl. Mus. for 1898, pp. 1094-95, 1900 (Substitute name for _Conophis vittatus_ Cope, 1861, _nec_ Peters, 1860). _Conophis lineatus concolor_, Smith, Journ. Washington Acad. Sci., 31:122-123, March 15, 1941; Proc. U. S. Natl. Mus., 92:395, November 5, 1942; Proc. U. S. Natl. Mus., 93:407, October 29, 1943; Smith and Taylor, Bull. U. S. Natl. Mus., 187:43, October 5, 1945; Univ. Kansas Sci. Bull., 33(pt. 2):352, March 20, 1950. _Types._--Two in the United States National Museum, no. 12368 (two specimens). Type locality: "Yucatán," restricted to Chichén Itzá, Yucatán, México by Smith and Taylor (1950:352). _Diagnosis._--Dark stripes either absent posterior to the nape, or present as a row of small spots on fourth or seventh scale-row; no dark stripe on first scale-row; eight supralabials having dark ventral margins. _Variation._--Forty-five specimens have 158 to 170 (163.7 ± 1.56) ventrals. Thirty-eight of these snakes having complete tails have 56 to 74 (66.7 ± 4.77) subcaudals; the number of ventrals plus subcaudals varies from 222 to 245 (230.6). In 45 specimens the reduction from 19 to 17 dorsal scales takes place between ventrals 89 and 114 (102.5 ± 5.57). Sexual dimorphism is evident in the number of subcaudals; 16 females have 56 to 65 (61.8), and 22 males have 68 to 74 (70.3) subcaudals. The longest specimen (USNM 46395) is a male from Chichén Itzá, Yucatán, having a body length of 893 mm., a tail length of 274 mm., and a total length of 1167 mm. A juvenile (AMNH 38833) from Chichén Itzá, Yucatán, has a body length of 194 mm., a tail length of 50 mm., and a total length of 244 mm. The venter is immaculate white or pale yellow and the dorsum of the body is immaculate pale gray to pale olive. Some specimens have small dark brown spots on the tips of the scales of the 4th or of the 7th row, but never on both. Only on the nape are spots present on both the 4th and the 7th rows; these spots are the posterior continuations of the dark stripes on the head and on many specimens do not reach the nape. Posterior to the place of scale reduction from 19 to 17 rows by the fusion of the 3rd and 4th rows of scales, the dark spots (when present) are on the 3rd or 6th row of scales. The coloration of juveniles is the same as that of adults. Color in life is thought not too different from that of preserved specimens, for notes on the color of living individuals (Neill and Allen, 1961:44) agree with what I have observed on preserved snakes. _Remarks._--The specimen from "Petén" (USNM, no. 4941) is the only specimen that has a controversial history. As can be seen from the synonymy of the species, the relationship of this specimen with the rest of the genus has been interpreted in several ways. Smith (1941:122-123) stated that the above specimen was catalogued as being from El Salvador; however, the locality was presumed by him to be El Petén, Guatemala, due to the presence in the bottle of a piece of paper inscribed "_Conophis vittatus_, Petén, J. M. Dow." This specimen is the one mentioned by Cope (1861:300, 1876:76, and 1900:1094-95), and in the first paper is ascribed to Guatemala. In 1900 this specimen was named _C. lineaticeps_ by Cope who thought the specimen differed significantly from _C. concolor_ (Cope, 1867:318-319). This specimen has the coloration normal for _C. l. concolor_ as far posteriorly as mid-body; beyond mid-body the dark lines, typical of _C. l. lineatus_ or of _C. l. dunni_, are present. It is likely that this specimen is an intergrade between _C. l. concolor_ and _C. l. dunni_, the other subspecies present in Guatemala. The only specimen not from the Yucatán Peninsula is allegedly from Patuca, Honduras (USNM 20271). It was obtained in the 1870's. Possibly more collecting will verify the presence of _C. l. concolor_ in northern Honduras. This individual may be merely a genetically aberrant specimen from an area where normal specimens are _C. l. dunni_. Neill and Allen (1961:44-45) suggested that the specimen from Patuca implies widely overlapping distributions for _C. l. dunni_ and _C. concolor_. The occurrence of _C. l. concolor_ in Honduras needs to be verified before this assumption is made. There can, therefore, at present be no objection to the view that intergradation between the subspecies _C. l. dunni_ and _C. l. concolor_ could occur through a relatively broad area of El Petén and British Honduras. Neill and Allen (1961:44-45) further suggest that the present range of _C. l. dunni_ extends "presumably still farther northward toward the Méxican state of Veracruz where _C. l. lineatus_ exists." Actually the presence of the subspecies _C. l. dunni_ and _C. l. lineatus_ as presently disjunct populations implies merely that they were presumably a continuous population at some time in the past. The characteristics of the genus in combination with the reduction of dark coloration posterior to the head distinguish this snake from all other snakes in México and Central America. _Distribution._--The Yucatán Peninsula: eastern Campeche, all of Yucatán, probably in Quintana Roo, and the northern third of British Honduras. A record for northeastern Honduras is questioned (fig. 2). _Specimens examined._--Total of 48, as follows: BRITISH HONDURAS: _Belize District_: 13.0 mi. W, 1.5 mi. S Belize, ERA-WTN BH-1562. GUATEMALA: _El Petén, no specific locality_, USNM 4941. HONDURAS: _Colón_: Patuca, USNM 20271. MÉXICO: _Campeche_: Champotón, UMMZ 73063-66; Encarnación, CNHM 106462. _Yucatán: no specific locality_, BMNH 80.7.13.30; Chichén Itzá, AMNH 38826, 38833, CNHM 20610-11, 26986-87, 36299-300, 36303-04, 36307, 36316, MCZ 7422, 28748, UMMZ 68236, 73060-62, 80806, USNM 46395; Kantunil, CNHM 36301, 36305-06, 36308-09, 36312-13; _Libré Union_, CNHM 36298, 36302, 36310-11, 36314; Mayapán, CNHM 40720; Mérida, CNHM 19411, 19413, NMW 16828; Progreso, CNHM 40721; Tekom, CNHM 49374; Yokdzonot, CNHM 36315. =Conophis nevermanni= Dunn _Coniophanes imperialis imperialis_, Wettstein, Sitz. Akad. Wiss. Wien. mathem-naturw. Kl., 143:37-38, 1934. _Conophis nevermanni_ Dunn, Copeia, no. 4:214, December 31, 1937; Smith, Proc. U. S. Natl. Mus., 92:395, November 5, 1942; Savage, Trans. Kansas Acad. Sci., 50:484, December 31, 1949; Taylor, Univ. Kansas Sci. Bull., 34(pt. 1): 145-146, October 1, 1951. _Type._--Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, no. 22423, obtained by Emmet R. Dunn from Prof. Manuel Valerio. Type locality: Río Poas de Aserri (a few miles south of San José), Costa Rica. _Diagnosis._--Head and body dark brown or black above with two or four white stripes along body; usually two white lines on head immediately above eye passing from canthus rosetralis posteriorly to connect with white stripe on 6th row of dorsal scales; eight supralabials with black margins above. _Variation._--Six specimens have 173 to 183 (176.5 ± 4.00) ventrals. Five of these snakes having complete tails have 71 to 89 (80.6 ± 7.15) subcaudals; the number of ventrals plus subcaudals varies from 250 to 263 (257.0). In the six specimens the reduction from 19 to 17 dorsal scales takes place between ventrals 84 and 97 (93.2 ± 4.71). Sexual dimorphism is evident in the number of subcaudals; two females have 71 and 76 (73.5), and three males have 82 to 89 (85.3) subcaudals. The longest specimen (ANSP 22424) is a female from San José, Costa Rica, having a body length of 660 mm., a tail length of 168 mm. and a total length of 828 mm. The dorsal coloration (fig. 1, E) varies from a black ground-color with two or four narrow white stripes to a dark brown ground-color with a series of black stripes and four white stripes. In the black specimens there are no dark stripes. The darkest specimen (NMW 16838:1) has only two white stripes; these more or less continuous stripes are on the ventral third of the 2nd row of scales and occasionally on the dorsalmost part of the first scale-row. The venter is immaculate white except for black on the tips of the ventral scales. The dorsum above the 2nd scale-row is uniform black. There are no white stripes on the head. The palest specimen (NMW 16838:2) has four dorsal white stripes; the lateral pair of these stripes is on the ventral half of the 2nd and the dorsal third of the 1st scale-rows; the dorsolateral pair is on the dorsal two-thirds of the 6th and the ventral third of the 7th rows of scales. This latter stripe is the posterior continuation of the white stripe on the head, which originates immediately posterior to the rostral scale and passes posteriorly along the canthus rostralis and along the lateral margin of the supraocular scale to the nape. Posterior to the place of scale reduction, the dorsolateral white stripe is displaced ventrally one scale-row. Except for black flecks or spots on the lateral margins of the ventrals, the venter is immaculate white. The dorsum above the lateral white stripes is brown and black; there is a pair of dorsolateral white stripes. The dorsal half of the 2nd, most of the 3rd, 4th and 5th rows of scales are black; the dorsal margin of the 3rd, both margins of the 4th, and the ventral margin of the 5th rows are paler brown. The dorsal two-thirds of the 7th, all but the dorsal most part of the 8th, and the middle two-thirds of the 10th scale-rows are black; the areas between are a medium brown. Only six specimens are available on which to base a description of the variation in this species. Furthermore, there are no juveniles, notes on the colors of living individuals, or photographs of this species. [Illustration: FIG. 4. Selected locality records for _Conophis pulcher_ and _Conophis nevermanni_.] _Remarks._--Taylor (1955:563-565) hesitantly referred a specimen (KU 35630) from 32 kilometers north of Barranca, Puntarenas Province, Costa Rica, to _Conophis lineatus nevermanni_. This specimen, a female, has 169 ventrals and ventral scale-reduction taking place opposite the 109th ventral; both of these characters are well out of the range of _C. nevermanni_. Furthermore, the ventral margins of the supralabials are brown, and the pale dorsal stripes are tan and too wide for _C. nevermanni_ (compare figs. 1, C and E). The specimen definitely is _C. lineatus dunni_, and corresponds well with another specimen from Costa Rica (ANSP 12232). The dark brown or black dorsum with two or four white stripes and the presence of eight supralabials having dark brown dorsal margins, in combination with the characters of the genus, serve to distinguish _Conophis nevermanni_ from other Central American snakes. _Distribution._--Pacific coastal plain of northwestern Costa Rica and the Meseta Central of central Costa Rica (fig. 4). _Specimens examined._--Total of six, as follows: COSTA RICA: _Guanacaste_: Bebedero, Río Tenorio, NMW 16838(5). "_San José_," ANSP 22424. =Conophis pulcher= Cope _Tomodon lineatus_ (in part), Salvin, Proc. Zool. Soc. London, 28:455, 1860. _Conophis pulcher_ Cope, Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philadelphia, 20(5):308, 1869; Journ. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philadelphia, ser. 2, 8:137, 1876; Bocourt _in_ Duméril, Bocourt and Mocquard, Mission Scientifique au Mexique et dans l'Amerique Centrale, 2:646-648, pl. 38, fig. 6, 1886; Ferrai-Perez, Proc. U. S. Natl. Mus., p. 196, September 28, 1886; Cope, Bull. U. S. Natl. Mus., 32:77, 1887; Trans. Amer. Philos. Soc., 18:194, April 15, 1895; Ann. Rept. U. S. Natl. Mus. for 1898, p. 1095, 1900; Alvarez del Toro, Reptiles de Chiapas, pp. 154-155, 1960. _Tomodon pulcher_, Bocourt, Journ. de Zool., p. 408, 1876. _Conophis pulcher_ var. _similis_ Bocourt _in_ Duméril, Bocourt and Mocquard, Mission Scientifique au Mexique et dans l'Amerique Centrale, 2:647-648, pl. 38, fig. 6, 1886 [Type.--Museum National d'Histoire Naturelle, Paris, no. 6090; type locality.--unknown, restricted to Tonalá, Chiapas, by Smith and Taylor (1950:326)]. _Conophis lineatus_, Günther, Biologia Centrali-Americana, p. 165, March, 1895; Boulenger, Catalogue of the Snakes in the British Museum (Natural History), 3:122-123, 1896; Stuart, Occas. Papers Mus. Zool. Univ. Michigan, 292:5, June 29, 1934; Slevin, Proc. California Acad. Sci. 4th Ser., 23:409, December 29, 1939. _Conophis pulcher pulcher_, Smith, Journ. Washington Acad. Sci., 31:121, March 15, 1941; Proc. U. S. Natl. Mus., 92:395, November 5, 1942; Stuart, Contr. Lab. Vert. Biol. Univ. Michigan, 65:19-20 (part), March, 1954; Contr. Lab. Vert. Biol. Univ. Michigan, 68:63, November, 1954; Cochran, Bull. U. S. Natl. Mus., 220:167, 1961. _Conophis pulcher plagosus_ Smith, Journ. Washington Acad. Sci. 31:121-122, March 15, 1941 (Type.--United States National Museum, no. 109707; type locality: Tonalá, Chiapas); Smith and Taylor, Univ. Kansas Sci. Bull., 33(pt. 2):326, March 20, 1950; Stuart, Contr. Lab. Vert. Biol. Univ. Michigan, 65:19-20, March, 1954; Cochran, Bull. U. S. Natl. Mus., 220:167, 1961. _Conophis pulcher similis_, Smith, Proc. U. S. Natl. Mus., 92:395, November 5, 1942; Proc. U. S. Natl. Mus., 93:408, October 29, 1943; Smith and Taylor, Bull. U. S. Natl. Mus., 187:43-44, October 5, 1945; Univ. Kansas Sci. Bull., 33(pt. 2):43-44, March 20, 1950; Maldonado-Koerdell, Inst. Mexicanos Recursos Nat. Renov. pp. 132-133, 1953. _Types._--Three in the United States National Museum, nos. 6751 (2 specimens) and 6803, obtained by Henery Hague. Type locality: "Petén," or "Verapaz," Guatemala. There is much doubt about localities for many of Hague's specimens collected in the 1860's (Stuart, 1948:10). Since _Conophis pulcher_ is found predominantly in semi-arid environments, the types might have come from the semi-arid Cahabón, Negro, or Salamá river basins--all places near the sugar plantation that Hague managed at San Jerónimo, Baja Verapaz. Possibly the types were obtained from as far away as the Motagua Valley or the southeastern highlands of Guatemala, both of which areas Hague is known to have visited. _Diagnosis._--Paravertebral stripes present at least posteriorly (fig. 1, F); eight or ten stripes at mid-body; lateral dark stripe passing through eye anteriorly and including at least upper one-half of second scale-row from neck region posteriorly to place of scale reduction near mid-body; eight supralabials immaculate or having dark ventral margins. _Variation._--Twenty-six specimens have 161 to 182 (169.5 ± 5.31) ventrals. Eighteen of these snakes with complete tails have 65 to 79 (70.6 ± 3.93) subcaudals; the number of ventrals plus subcaudals varies from 231 to 251 (239.3). In 26 specimens the reduction from 19 to 17 dorsal scales takes place between ventrals 94 and 119 (104.6 ± 4.90). Sexual dimorphism is evident in the number of subcaudals; eleven females have 65 to 71 (68.2), and seven males have 70 to 79 (74.3) subcaudals. The longest specimen (AMNH 58364) is a female from El Zamarano, Honduras, having a body length of 703 mm., a tail length of 164 mm. and a total length of 867 mm. The smallest juvenile (MCZ 49793) from Tegucigalpa, Honduras, has a body length of 162 mm., a tail length of 46 mm. and a total length of 208 mm. The dorsal ground-color is pale brown or white; black or dark brown stripes are present dorsally and laterally. Normally ten stripes are present at mid-body; the first pair on the first row of dorsal scales; the second pair on the upper half of 2nd and lower part of 3rd rows; the third pair on 4th row; the fourth pair on 7th and sometimes part of 8th rows; the fifth pair (paravertebral stripes) on the 9th row. Posterior to the place of reduction from 19 to 17 rows by the fusion of the 3rd and 4th rows, the third, fourth and fifth pairs of stripes are displaced downward one row. Sometimes the second and third pairs of stripes are fused resulting in only eight stripes at mid-body. On some specimens the fourth and fifth pairs of stripes are close together, but in none are they fused so as to result in a pattern of six stripes at mid-body. The paravertebral stripes begin anteriorly on the nape or at any point on the anterior one-third of the body and continue as discrete stripes onto the base of the tail. Anteriorly these stripes are always broken into a series of dashes; posteriorly the stripes are continuous. In specimens in which the paravertebral stripes do not begin on the anterior-most part of the body, there is no paravertebral pigmentation anteriorly. In addition to the paravertebrals, the other dorsal dark stripes are variable. In some specimens the stripes are present anteriorly and gradually disappear near mid-body (the first dark stripe only on three specimens). In other specimens the stripes are present anteriorly as dashes and become continuous at mid-body; in others the stripes are continuous throughout. Posteriorly continuous stripes are of uniform width; anteriorly sometimes they are wide on the tip of each scale and narrow on the base (fig. 1, F). The variation in continuity and width described above is found in all of the dorsal dark stripes. The ventrals usually have more or less conspicuous dark spots laterally; in some specimens there are no spots. Except for the dark lateral spots, when present, the ventrals are immaculate white. Usually the dorsal ground-color is a pale tan, especially between the first and second, and the third and fourth dark stripes. The areas between the second and third dark stripes and across the dorsum between the fourth stripes on each side are pale brown. In some specimens the dorsum between the paravertebral stripes is still paler brown. Never is more than the lower third of the supralabials brown. Many specimens have little brown, and others none. In most of those specimens having brown on the supralabials, the chin and infralabials are dusky tan or gray. There is little or no brown on the supralabials or the chin in the northern part of the range (Chiapas), whereas the greatest amount of brown on the labials and chin is found on some specimens from the southern part of the range (Honduras). Since there is considerable variation in the amount of brown on the chin and labials of specimens from single localities, the slight geographic trend in this character seemingly is not significant. In juveniles six black or dark brown stripes boldly contrast with a white or pale tan ground-color. At mid-body the first pair of dark stripes is on the 1st scale row; the second pair on the 3rd and 4th rows; the third pair on the 7th, 8th and at least the lower half of the 9th rows (fig. 3, B). Ontogenetic change in coloration consists of the splitting of the second and third pairs of dark stripes in the juvenile. The first stripe does not split. Consequently adults have ten dark stripes. In life an adult from Tonalá, Chiapas, had black stripes. The ground-color below the second stripe, and between the third and fourth dark stripes was tan. The area between the second and third dark stripes was reddish-brown, as was the dorsum between the fourth pair of dark stripes, except that the 10th scale-row was paler. Three excellent photographs of this species have been published under the name _Conophis lineatus_ (Ditmars, 1931:pls. 26 and 27). _Remarks._--Smith (1941:121-122) described _C. pulcher plagosus_ from Tonalá, Chiapas, and characterized the subspecies by its having "(1) the ventrals completely unspotted; (2) secondary lines on paravertebral rows not continuous posteriorly; (3) all other lines on body also somewhat spotted in appearance; (4) dusky markings on chin and supralabial border very dim (less distinct than in _p. pulcher_ or any member of the _lineatus_ series)." Although all Chiapan specimens lack ventral spots, specimens from Guatemala have no spots, small spots, or large spots. Even in specimens from Tegucigalpa, Honduras, the southernmost limit of the range, the spotting varies from a few inconspicuous spots to many large spots. Paravertebral rows were continuous posteriorly in all specimens examined by me. Likewise, all other stripes were continuous bands of uniform width posteriorly, having appeared anteriorly as rows of spots or dashes. The amount of brown on the chin and labials has been shown previously not to be geographically significant. The absence of characters of adequate significance to separate populations precludes the naming of subspecies in this species. Mertens (1952a:93, and 1952b:61-62) designated three specimens from El Salvador as _C. pulcher plagosus_. In the latter paper, Mertens, on the basis of a description of a specimen of "_C. lineatus_" from Divisadero, El Salvador, given by Schmidt (1928:200), referred that specimen also to _C. pulcher plagosus_. I have examined this specimen and refer it to _C. lineatus dunni_. Although I have not seen Merten's specimens, on the basis of the excellent descriptions given by Mertens (1952b:61-62), I refer the three Salvadoranean specimens to _C. lineatus dunni_. The presence of paravertebral stripes in combination with the characteristics of the genus distinguish _Conophis pulcher_ from all other snakes in southern México and Central America. The only sympatric species of this genus, _C. lineatus dunni_, differs in that it lacks paravertebral stripes, although it may have a single vertebral stripe. _Conophis lineatus dunni_ has lateral dark stripes that are present on the 3rd and 4th scale-rows, never on the anterior third of the body as in _C. pulcher_. Even in juveniles the third pair of dark stripes includes the lower part of the 9th scale-row in _C. pulcher_, whereas the dorsal most dark stripe of _C. lineatus dunni_ never includes more than the lower part of the 8th scale-row. _Distribution._--Pacific coastal region of Chiapas, México, southeastward into Guatemala; southeastern highlands and the dry valley of central and eastern Guatemala; Caribbean lowlands of Honduras southward to the region of Tegucigalpa, Honduras (fig. 4). _Specimens examined._--Total of 27, as follows: GUATEMALA: _no specific locality_, CNHM 22912, NMW 16830. _Jutiapa_: Hacienda Mongoy, UMMZ 106725. _El Progreso_: El Progreso, CAS 67000; _El Rancho_, UMMZ 106724; _San Antonio_, CAS 66999. "Peten," USNM 6751(2), 6803. _Sacatepequez_: Dueñas, BMNH 64.1.26.17, 64.1.26.126-127. _Zacapa_: Pepesca, AMNH 72555-56. HONDURAS: _no specific locality_, AMNH 58364. _Cortes_: San Pedro Sula, CNHM 5295-96. _Francisco Morazan: El Zamarano_, AMNH 70189; Tegucigalpa, MCZ 49785, 49787-88, 49791, 49793, 49795. MÉXICO: _Chiapas_: _Soconusco_, UIMNH 33646-47; Tonalá, USNM 109707. =Conophis vittatus= Peters _Tomodon lineatum_ (in part), Duméril, Bibron and Duméril, Érpétologie Genérale, 7(pt. 2):936-938, February 25, 1854. _Conophis vittatus_ Peters, Monatsb. Akad. Wiss. Berlin, pp. 519-520, pl., fig. 3, October, 1860; Cope, Proc. Amer. Philos. Soc., 11:162, 1870; Bocourt _in_ Duméril, Bocourt and Mocquard, Mission Scientifique au Mexique et dans l'Amerique Centrale, 2:644-646, pl. 38, fig. 7, 1886; Günther, Biologia Centrali-Americana, p. 165, March, 1895; Boulenger, Catalogue of the Snakes in the British Museum (Natural History), 3:123-124, 1896; Cope, Amer. Nat., 30:1024, 1896; Ann. Rept. U. S. Natl. Mus. for 1898, pp. 1094-1095, 1232, 1900; Gadow, Proc. Zool. Soc. London, 2:225, 1905; Amaral, Mem. Inst. Butantan, 4:211, 1929; Gadow, Jorullo, p. 55, 1930; Smith, Zool. Ser. Field Mus. Nat. Hist., 24:31-32, January 30, 1939; Taylor and Smith, Univ. Kansas Sci. Bull., 25:252-253, pl. 23, July 10, 1939; Stuart, Contr. Lab. Vert. Biol. Univ. Michigan, 65:23, March, 1954; Alvarez del Toro, Reptiles de Chiapas, pp. 153-154, 1960. _Conophis lineatus_ Cope, Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philadelphia, 16(3):167, 1864 [_nec_ Duméril, Bibron and Duméril, Érpétologie Genérale, 7(pt. 2):936-938, atlas, pl. 73, February 25, 1854; specimen from Colima]; Sumichrast, Arch. Sci. Nat., p. 246, 1873. _Tomodon vittatus_, Bocourt, Journ. de Zool., p. 407, 1876. _Conophis sumichrasti sumichrasti_ Cope, Journ. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philadelphia, ser. 2, 8:137, 1876 (Types.--United States National Museum, nos. 29123, 30258; type locality.--Tehuantepec, México); Bull. U. S. Natl. Mus., 32:77, 1887; Smith and Taylor, Univ. Kansas Sci. Bull., 33(pt. 2):334, March 20, 1950; Maldonado-Koerdell, Inst. Mexicanos Recursos Nat. Renov., p. 124, 1953. _Conophis sumichrasti viduus_ Cope, Journ. Acad. Nat. Sci., Philadelphia, ser. 2, 8:137, 1876 (Type.--United States National Museum, no. 30259; type locality.--Tehuantepec, México); Bull. U. S. Natl. Mus., 32:77, 1887; Cochran, Bull. U. S. Natl. Mus., 220:167, 1961. _Conophis sumichrasti_, Cope, Proc. Amer. Philos. Soc., 18:271, August 11, 1879; Sumichrast, Bull. Soc. Zool. France, p. 182, 1880; Cope, Trans. Amer. Philos. Soc., 18:194, April 15, 1895; Cochran, Bull. U. S. Natl. Mus., 220:167, 1961. _Tachymenis lineata_ (in part), Garman, Mem. Mus. Comp. Zool., 8:60-61, July, 1884. _Conophis vittatus sumichrasti_, Cope, Ann. Rept. U. S. Natl. Mus. for 1898, p. 1095, 1900. _Conophis vittatus videns_ Cope, Ann. Rept. U. S. Natl. Mus., for 1898, p. 1095, 1900 (apparent _lapus_ for _viduus_). _Conophis vittatus vittatus_, Cope, Ann. Rept. U. S. Natl. Mus. for 1898, p. 1095, 1900; Smith, Journ. Washington Acad. Sci., 31:119-120, March 15, 1941; Proc. U. S. Natl. Mus., 92:395, November 5, 1942; Proc. U. S. Natl. Mus., 93:408, October 29, 1943; Ann. Carnegie Mus., 30:91, November 2, 1944; Smith and Taylor, Bull. U. S. Natl. Mus., 187:44, October 5, 1945; Smith, Rev. Soc. Mexicanos Hist. Nat., 7:71, December, 1946; Smith and Taylor, Univ. Kansas Sci. Bull., 33(pt. 2):331, March 20, 1950; Davis and Smith, Herpetologica, 8:134, January 30, 1953; Maldonado-Koerdell, Inst. Mexicanos Recursos Nat. Renov., p. 130, 1953; Peters, Occas. Papers Mus. Zool. Univ. Michigan, 554:22, June 23, 1954; Duellman, Occas. Papers Mus. Zool. Univ. Michigan, 560:15, October 22, 1954; Webb and Fugler, Herpetologica, 13:35, March 30, 1957; Duellman, Occas. Papers Mus. Zool. Univ. Michigan, 589:15, March 21, 1958; Zweifel, Amer. Mus. Novitates, 1949:2, 5, June 17, 1959; Duellman, Univ. Kansas Publ. Mus. Nat. Hist., 15(1):91-92, December 20, 1961. _Conophis vittata_, Gadow, Proc. Zool. Soc. London, 2:196, 1905; Through Southern México, p. 181, 1908. _Conophis viduus_, Smith, Zool. Ser. Field Mus. Nat. Hist., 24:31, January 30, 1939; Hartweg and Oliver, Misc. Publ. Mus. Zool. Univ. Michigan, 47:26-27, July 13, 1940. _Conophis vittatus viduus_, Smith, Journ. Washington Acad. Sci., 31:120-121, March 15, 1941; Proc. U. S. Natl. Mus., 92:395, November 5, 1942; Proc. U. S. Natl. Mus., 93:408, October 29, 1943; Woodbury and Woodbury, Journ. Washington Acad. Sci., 34(11):370, 1944; Smith and Taylor, Proc. U. S. Natl. Mus., 187:44, October 5, 1945; Univ. Kansas Sci. Bull., 33(pt. 2):340, March 20, 1950; Werler and Smith, Texas Journ. Sci., 4:565, fig. 16, December 30, 1952; Maldonado-Koerdell, Inst. Mexicanos Recursos Nat. Renov., p. 130, 1953; Davis and Dixon, Proc. Biol. Soc. Washington, 72:82-83, July 24, 1959. _Conophis vittatus vittatus_ × _Conophis vittatus viduus_, Alvarez del Toro and Smith, Herpetologica, 12:13, March 6, 1956. _Type._--Zoologisches Museum Berlin. Type locality not given, for the specimen was purchased from a dealer in Hamburg. The type locality was first restricted to "Acapulco," Guerrero, by Smith (1941:119), then to Laguna Coyuca, Guerrero, México, by Smith and Taylor (1950:331). _Diagnosis._--Three or four dorsal dark stripes, each involving two or more adjacent scale-rows; never having brown or black on the 1st scale-row; seven supralabials immaculate white or pale tannish-white. _Variation._--One hundred seventy-one specimens have 149 to 181 (163.7 ± 6.33) ventrals. One hundred fifty-three of these having complete tails have 55 to 76 (64.8 ± 4.90) subcaudals; the number of ventrals plus subcaudals varies from 214 to 245 (228.5). In 170 specimens the reduction from 19 to 17 dorsal scales takes place between ventrals 84 and 118 (102.3 ± 6.60). Sexual dimorphism is evident in the number of subcaudals; 58 females have 55 to 66 (60.0) and 95 males have 59 to 76 (67.8) subcaudals. The longest specimen (AMNH 68004) is a male from Escurano, Oaxaca, México, having a body length of 668 mm., a tail length of 182 mm. and a total length of 850 mm. A juvenile (CNHM 40435) from Tehuantepec, Oaxaca, México, has a body length of 133 mm., a tail length of 31 mm. and a total length of 164 mm. Variation in coloration is of such magnitude that it has been used as the basis for recognition of subspecies. Unfortunately, until this time, most specimens reported upon in the literature represented the two extremes of variation. After examining the coloration of 174 specimens with respect to geographic distribution, I conclude that only one highly variable species is represented. Specimens from the northern and western parts of the range (Michoacán, Colima, and Durango) have the color pattern of _C. vittatus_ as described by Peters (1860:518-521); these snakes have four narrow black stripes on a white or pale tan background, and an immaculate white venter. The lateral dark stripe, which on the head passes through the eye, is present on the dorsal half of the 3rd and the ventral half of the 4th scale-rows; the dorsolateral dark stripe, which passes along the middle of the head and splits on the nape, is present on the middle of the 8th scale-row. The other extreme in color pattern consists of three broad stripes; the two dorsolateral stripes are fused. This pattern is prevalent in specimens from the area around Tehuantepec, Oaxaca. The lateral stripes include the dorsal half to two-thirds of the 2nd, all of the 3rd and 4th, and half of the 5th scale-rows; the fused dorsolateral stripes sometimes cover all of the area dorsal to and including the dorsal third of the 7th scale-row. Snakes from areas between Tehuantepec and the margins of the distribution of this species are variously intermediate between the extremes described above. In some snakes from these areas the lateral stripes are broad and include either the dorsal half of the 2nd scale-row or the ventral half of the 5th scale-row, but not both on the same specimen. Also, the dorsolateral stripes are broad and include most of the 9th and a part of the 10th scale-rows. Many specimens from the area around Tehuantepec, where the three-striped pattern is prevalent, have an intermediate pattern. Some have white on the center of the 10th scale-row or lateral stripes that are not so broad as to include the 3rd and 4th and half of each of the 2nd and 5th scale-rows. The supralabials are immaculate white or pale tan, except that in some specimens the dorsalmost part of some supralabials are dark brown or black as they are included in the ventral boundary of the dark stripe that passes through the eye. There are no dusky markings on the chin or on any of the ventral scales. There is no ontogenetic change in color pattern; juveniles have the same coloration as adults from the same geographic area. Color in life is not greatly different from that of preserved specimens. One specimen (UMMZ 114483) from 10.8 miles south of Oaxaca, had in life black stripes, a pale yellowish tan dorsal ground-color and a pale off-white venter. An excellent photograph of this species appears in Schmidt and Inger (1957:230) under the name _Conophis lineatus_. _Remarks._--I have been unable to find variation of geographic importance in scutellation in this species. A wide range of variation in the characters of scutellation is present in specimens from most localities; it shows no significant clinal or geographic trends. As I have stated previously, in the discussion of variation, coloration has been the feature primarily used by previous workers to distinguish two "subspecies" for this species; _C. vittatus vittatus_ having four black stripes and _C. vittatus viduus_ having three black stripes. Most of the three-striped snakes occur in the vicinity of Tehuantepec, Oaxaca, whereas the four-striped snakes are found near the margins of the range of the species in Durango, Colima, Michoacán, Morelos and Puebla. Specimens that would have to be considered intergrades between the "subspecies" are found in Michoacán, Guerrero, Oaxaca and Chiapas. At the time the subspecies were proposed only specimens from Tehuantepec or from marginal areas were known. Utilizing the large number of specimens of this species presently available, geographic variation is found to be clinal, from those with three stripes from near Tehuantepec, through several intermediate patterns present on specimens from single localities in Guerrero, Oaxaca and Chiapas, to those with four dark stripes in areas farthest removed to the north and west from Tehuantepec. Since only coloration shows geographic variation, and since this variation represents a continuous cline, subspecies cannot be recognized for this species. The presence and position of the three or four dark stripes on the body and the absence of brown on the 1st scale-row or on the ventral scales, in combination with the generic characters, distinguish _Conophis vittatus_ from all other Méxican snakes. The only other snake that occurs in western México that has been confused with _C. vittatus_ is _Coniophanes piceivittus taylori_, which has 25, instead of 19, scale-rows. _Distribution._--Semi-arid habitats on Pacific slopes from extreme southern Durango southeastward to Tuxtla Gutierrez, Chiapas, and inland in the eastern Balsas Basin to Morelos and western Puebla (fig. 5). [Illustration: FIG. 5. Selected locality records for _Conophis vittatus_.] _Specimens examined._--Total of 174, as follows: MÉXICO: _no specific locality_, AMNH 66150-52, SU 9465. _Chiapas_: Piedra Parada, USNM 121453. _Pizo de Oro_, UIMNH 40821. Tuxtla Gutierrez, Parque Madero, UIMNH 37992-93, 38036-37. _Colima: no specific locality_, MCZ 46860, USNM 31394, 31396-97. 1 mi. SW Colima, AMNH 12783. S of Manzanillo, AMNH 19641. _Durango_: Hacienda de Gabriel, AMNH 14217. _Guerrero: Acahuizotla_, TCWC 7419, 9469. _1 mi. W Acahuizotla_, TCWC 7418. 3 mi. W Acapulco, AMNH 71626. _6 mi. E Acapulco_, TCWC 9476-77. _10 mi. S Acapulco_, TCWC 8578. _Agua del Obispo_, CNHM 104948, TCWC 11586. near Chilpancingo, MVZ 45067, UMMZ 85722-23. _1 mi. SW Colotlipa_, TCWC 9471-74. _2 mi. SW Colotlipa_, TCWC 9475. 14 mi. S Ixtapán de la Sal, KU 67648. _Laguna Coyuca_, CNHM 25881, UMMZ 80942. near La Unión, AMNH 66337. _Magueyes, Laguna Coyuca_, AMNH 66149. _Playa Encantada_, TCWC 9470. 1 mi. S Tierra Colorada, KU 67649. near _Xaltinanguis, km. 405_, CNHM 104947. _Michoacán_: Coalcomán, UMMZ 104693. _1/2 mi. SE Coalcomán_, UMMZ 104492. _1 mi. N. Coalcomán_, UMMZ 112543. _1 mi. NE Coalcomán_, UMMZ 104692. Puerta de la Playa, UMMZ 105155. 12 mi. S Tzitzio (by road), UMMZ 99153. _Morelos: 12 km. NW Axochiapan_, TCWC 7311, UIMNH 17613, 25924. 7 mi. SE Cuernavaca, MVZ 32258. _Huajintlán, km. 133_, CNHM 103270. 12 km. S Puente de Ixtla, km. 133, CNHM 104949. _Oaxaca: Bisiliana_, AMNH 68010. _near Caoba, foot of Cerro Arenal_, AMNH 68009. _Cerro Arenal_, AMNH 68000-03. _Cerro de Laollaga_, UIMNH 36213. _Cerro de San Pedro_, UIMNH 17616. _Cerro Palma de Oro_, UIMNH 37116. "_C. Madrena, Sto. T. Quieri_," UIMNH 46904. near Chivela, MCZ 25021. Cinco Cerros, UIMNH 37114. _Dami Liesa_, AMNH 66877, UIMNH 6158, 37115. _Escuranos_, AMNH 66873-74, 68004-06. _Finca Santa Teresa, 2 km. NW Tehuantepec_, UMMZ 82648. _Huilotepec_, AMNH 66878, UIMNH 40820. _between Huilotepec and Tehuantepec_, AMNH 65106, UMMZ 82644-45. _Las Tejas_, UIMNH 6151-54. _Mixtequilla_, UIMNH 6157, 36211. _between Mixtequilla Mountains and Tehuantepec_, UMMZ 82652. _between Niltepec and "Carixxal,"_ AMNH 68876. 10.8 mi. SE Oaxaca, UMMZ 114483. _Quiengola_, UIMNH 17617. _between Quiengola Mountains and Tehuantepec_, UMMZ 82647. _Rancho Poso Río, 6 km. S Tehuantepec_, UIMNH 6144-49, 37117-19, UMMZ 82649-51. _Rincón Bamba_, CNHM 105129-30, UIMNH 17615. _Salazar_, AMNH 66875. _vicinity of Salina Cruz_, UMMZ 82653. _San Gerónimo_, AMNH 4306, CNHM 1457. _San Lucas Ixtepec_, UIMNH 36206. San Juan Lajarcia, UIMNH 36212. San Mateo del Mar, AMNH 65914. _San Pablo_, UIMNH 36207. _Santa María (Cerro de Liesa)_, AMNH 68011. Tapanatepec, MCZ 27806-11. Tehuantepec, AMNH 19644, 65107-09, 65907-13 plus 7, 66871-72, 66879, 68007-08, CNHM 40435-36, 105126-28, MCZ 46403, UIMNH 6150, 17614, 17618, 29692, 36208, 37120-21, UMMZ 82642-43, 82646, USNM 109709-14, _1-2 leagues SSE Tehuantepec_, UMMZ 82639-41. Tenango, UIMNH 36209-10. between Tlacolulita and Tequisistlán, CNHM 105125. _Yerba Santa_, UIMNH 6155-56. Puebla: Atencingo, KU 39626. Skull In studying the osteology of the genus _Conophis_, I have examined two complete skeletons (one _C. vittatus_ and one _C. lineatus_); two additional skulls of _C. vittatus_ and _C. lineatus_; and 24 sets of dentigerous bones, representing all of the species. Terminology of the skeletal elements is that of Duellman (1958), Parker (1878), Radovanovic (1937) and Szunyoghy (1932). The drawing of the right side of the skull of a specimen of _Tomodon lineatus_ that appears in Jan and Sordelli (1881:liv. 50, pl. 2, fig. 34) is of little value due to its small size and lack of detail. The skull of _Conophis_ is typical of a relatively unspecialized colubrid snake. Skulls of _Conophis lineatus concolor_ and _C. vittatus_ closely resemble each other. The following description is based primarily on the skull of _C. lineatus concolor_ (UMMZ S-778). The elements are discussed in the following order: nasal region, cranium and associated elements, maxillo-palatal-pterygoid arch, mandible, dentition, and vertebrae. [Illustration: FIG. 6. The skull, lacking dentigerous bones, of _Conophis lineatus concolor_ (UMMZ S-788) showing (A) dorsal, (B) lateral, and (C) ventral views. × 3.] _Nasal region._--The premaxillary is relatively heavy and has a concavity posteroventrally. The lateral processes slope downward, but remain fairly thick, and do not project far laterally. This shape (fig. 6) tends to strengthen the nasal region; this anterior strengthening may be a reflection of the fossorial habits of these snakes. There are no posterior processes of the premaxillary; thus the line of fusion with the nasals and septo-maxillaries is broad. The nasal plate is more than twice as long as wide. The nasals are relatively flat above, although each curves slightly downward medially and fuses into the medial nasal septum; laterally each nasal is narrower and deflected downward, forming a small dorsal shield over the nasal cavity. The septo-maxillaries are closely associated with the vomers and form the cavity in which the organ of Jacobson is situated. The broad medial part of the septo-maxillary forms the roof and anterior border of the cavity, whereas the anterior part of the vomer contains the main part of the capsule and forms the posterior and most of the lateral borders of the cavity. The vomer has a thin anterior ridge that gradually disappears before it reaches the border of the premaxillary. The vomer is approximately U-shaped, when viewed from below. It has no posterior process and does not articulate with the parasphenoid; there is a sizeable gap between the two bones. The septo-maxillary has a lateral process that terminally is directed slightly anteriorly. _Cranium and associated elements._--The frontal is almost three times as long as it is wide; it is flat above with an emarginate dorsolateral margin that forms the upper limit of the optic capsule. Ventrally the frontal is concave and forms the median limits of the optic cavity. Farther ventrally the frontal joins with the parasphenoid, which at this place forms the ventral extent of the skull, and together with the basisphenoid forms the ventral part of the posterior three-fourths of the skull. In ventral aspect, the parasphenoid is a long, thin bone, slightly expanded anteriorly. It forms the anterior floor of the optic foramen; whereas the frontal forms the anterior roof of the same opening. The frontal and its septo-maxillary process surround the olfactory fenestra. The prefrontal articulates with the anterolateral process of the frontal. The posterior surface of the prefrontal forms the anterior wall of the orbit of the eye. The articulating surface upon which the median process of the maxillary bone rests is situated ventrally. The anterior dorsal surface of the prefrontal, together with the anterolateral edge of the frontal, extends slightly over the nasal cavity, affording some degree of protection for the contained organs and forming the posterior border of the cavity. A small nasal process also extends anteriorly from the ventrolateral surface of the prefrontal. The orbital-nasalis foramen is located in the anterior surface of the prefrontal. The parietals are fused into one large bone that forms the roof and sides of the middle part of the cranial cavity. From its suture with the frontal, the dorsal surface of the parietal is relatively flat in the area bounded laterally by the parietal crests, which extend posteromedially from the anterolateral corners of the bone and converge medially at a point near its posterior margin. A slight posterior extension of the parietal crests forms the supratemporal crest, which is present on the posterior part of the parietal and on the anterior part of the supraoccipital. The postfrontals are attached to the anterolateral processes of the parietal. Together the anterior surfaces of these two bones form the posterior rim of the orbit of the eye. The postfrontal extends laterally and ventrally and has a terminal extension that projects anterolaterally. In an articulated skull the trans-palatine articulates with the ventrolateral articulating surface of the postfrontal. Anteromedially, the parietal forms the roof and posterior margin of the optic foramen. The basisphenoid, which is fused with the parasphenoid, also forms a small part of the posteroventral margin of the optic foramen. The basisphenoid forms the floor of the middle part of the cranial cavity and the ventromedial down-pouching that contains the pituitary body. Posterolateral to the parietal and dorsal to the posterior part of the basisphenoid is the prootic. Laterally this bone is deeply emarginate; posteriorly it forms a large part of the otic notch, through which the columella passes. The columella is a long, thin bony rod that terminates posteriorly in cartilage. It is the cartilagenous part of the columella that connects with the external sound detecting mechanism. There are several foramina on the lateral surface of the prootic. On the anterolateral surface of the prootic, branches of the trigeminal nerve pass through three foramina whereas the facial nerve passes through the single posterior foramen near the otic notch. The squamosal is attached dorsoventrally to the posterior part of the parietal and to the lateral part of the prootic. At this place of attachment there is on the prootic a relatively heavy crest that forms a rather broad articulating base. The squamosal is long, flat, and curves slightly in a dorsal direction throughout its length; it becomes thinner and narrower posteriorly. The posterior third of the squamosal forms a broad base by means of which the squamosal articulates with the quadrate. The columella and the squamosal extend posteriorly beyond the limits of the braincase. Posteriorly the skull consists of four bones: an unpaired median dorsal supraoccipital, an unpaired median ventral basioccipital and two lateral exoccipitals. The basioccipital does not have noticeable pterygoid processes, but is rather smooth ventrally and only slightly emarginate on its posterolateral margins. Posteriorly, this bone forms the ventral part of the occipital condyle. The rest of the condyle, on each side, is formed by the exoccipitals. The exoccipitals also form part of the base to which the squamosal is attached. The exoccipitals extend around the sides of the foramen magnum and meet dorsally. Each exoccipital also forms the posterior part of the otic notch, which traverses the exoccipital. The exoccipitals bear moderate occipital crests that extend posterolaterally across the supraoccipital as branches from the supratemporal crest. The supraoccipital also has a medial crest that extends a short distance posteriorly from the supratemporal crest onto the exoccipitals at their dorsal line of fusion. [Illustration: FIG. 7. The maxillo-palatal-pterygoid arch of _Conophis lineatus concolor_ (UMMZ S-788) showing (A) dorsal, (B) lateral, and (C) ventral views. × 3. Teeth shown by means of broken lines were represented only by their sockets.] _Maxillo-palatal-pterygoid arch._--In an articulated skull, the anterior edge of the maxillary is immediately posterior to the lateral tip of the premaxillary (fig. 7). The maxillary is curved moderately laterally and is not robust at its tip, but it becomes heavier about one-third of its length posteriorly. A dorsomedian process begins at about one-third of its distance from the anterior end; the prefrontal articulates with this process. The process is broad and almost flat, except that at its medial end, an elongate, rounded knob extends ventrally. The dorsomedian process of the maxillary extends toward, but does not meet, a lateral process from the palatine. The maxillary teeth are set in sockets on the ventral surface of the bone. Just posterior to the level of the last prediastemal tooth is the median trans-palatine process that articulates with the anteromedian part of the trans-palatine. Immediately posterior to this process, the maxillary narrows slightly; then it broadens to form an obliquely oriented knob. The posteroventral surface of the posterior knob of the maxillary bears one or two enlarged maxillary teeth. (These teeth are discussed further in the section on Dentition.) The anterolateral part of the trans-palatine articulates with the dorsal surface of the posterior knob of the maxillary. Toward the middle of its length, the trans-palatine narrows considerably; then it broadens again and articulates with the pterygoid. The palatine is slightly rounded at its anterior end, which extends anteriorly to the posterior margin of the vacuity containing Jacobson's organ. The palatine extends posteriorly to the trans-palatine process of the maxilla, where the palatine articulates with the pterygoid. A posterior pterygoid process from the palatine projects posteromedially from the end of the palatine and overlaps the anterior end of the pterygoid. Just less than one-half the distance from the anterior end of the palatine, there is a lateral process that curves ventrolaterally forming a blunt tip posteriorly. Slightly more posteriorly and on the medial side of the palatine, is a medial sphenoid process, which is thin, rather broad, and curves ventromedially; ultimately it comes to lie near the anterior part of the parasphenoid. The palatine teeth are set in shallow sockets on the ventral edge of the bone. Of the bones of the maxillo-palatal-pterygoid arch, those on the pterygoid extend farthest posteriorly. The pterygoid is broad medially and posteriorly, although pointed at its posterior tip. The trans-palatine articulates in a broad line at about one-third of the distance along the lateral margin of the pterygoid. Immediately posterior to this articulation, there is a median ridge on the pterygoid; lateral to the pterygoid ridge is an abrupt hollow, the pterygoid groove. Posteromedially, this groove becomes gradually more shallow and disappears. The dorsal surface of the pterygoid is rounded anteriorly and somewhat flattened posteriorly, whereas the ventral surface is gently rounded along its length, except that there is a high median crest. The pterygoid teeth are situated in shallow sockets along this crest. The teeth diminish in size posteriorly. [Illustration: FIG. 8. The left mandible and associated quadrate of _Conophis lineatus concolor_ (UMMZ S-788) showing (A) lateral and (B) medial views. × 3. Teeth shown by means of broken lines were represented only by their sockets.] _Mandible._--The dentary (fig. 8) is compressed laterally and rounded below. The teeth, which are longest about one-third of the way from the anterior end of the dentary, are set in sockets on the medial side of the bone. The posterior half of the dentary overlies the fused surangular-prearticular part of the articular. Ventrally, the posterior part of the dentary underlies the splenial, which is set in a median trench within the dentary. Near the common suture of the dentary and the splenial is the large inferior alveolar foramen; completely within the splenial and ventral to the inferior alveolar foramen is the anterior mylohyoid foramen. Posterior to the splenial and also forming a part of the ventral surface of the mandible is the wedge-shaped angular, which lies directly beneath the fused surangular-prearticular. As has been implied, the articular, the surangular, and the prearticular are fused. The prearticular part of this bone forms a part of Meckel's canal. In the surangular part, immediately posterior to the end of the dentary, is the large surangular foramen. Lying in a longitudinal axis along the medial surface of the articular is a high crest, dorsal to which is a deep hollow. The lateral wall of the articular above this hollow is thin and rounded dorsally; the ventral surface is uniformly round and slightly curved dorsally, except that it ends with a short tympanic crest, which projects beyond the articulation with the quadrate. Where the quadrate articulates with the dorsolateral surface of the posterior portion of the squamosal, the former is broad and has a high mid-lateral crest, which extends about one-third of the distance down the quadrate before disappearing. The columellar process (the place of fusion of the columella) is about two-thirds of the way down the medial surface of the quadrate. Ventrally the quadrate has a narrow neck dorsal to its articulation with the articular. The articulation is formed by two lateral flanges of the quadrate that fit over a medial ridge formed by the articular. Dentition Teeth on the maxillary and pterygoid decrease in size posteriorly, whereas those of the dentary do likewise except for the first one or two that are usually slightly smaller than those immediately posterior. The palatine teeth are subequal in size. The enlarged, grooved teeth on the maxillary are in shallow sockets on the posteroventral surface of the posterior knob of the maxillary. These teeth point posteriorly. The grooves are deep and are situated anterolaterally. One or two enlarged grooved teeth are present on a given maxillary. There seems to be a correlation between the type of preservation, the age of the snake, and the number of grooved teeth. Old (large) individuals always have only one grooved tooth that is rooted and functional, whereas some of the younger animals have two in place. Usually replacement teeth are present in alcoholic specimens, but these unrooted teeth are lost in the preparation of dried skeletons. Thus, it seems that in _Conophis_ only one pair of grooved teeth is functional at any one time, although usually replacement teeth are present behind and beside the functional one. Some specimens have one tooth in the medial socket on one side and one in the lateral socket on the other. Replacement teeth on the maxillary and dentary are present in the buccal tissue on the medial side of the bones, whereas on the palatines and pterygoids, the replacement teeth are present laterally. Apparently there are no significant differences in dentition among the members of the genus _Conophis_. Vertebrae The fiftieth vertebra of _Conophis vittatus_ (UMMZ 82642) can be described as follows: The neural spine is elongate, thin and low; the posterior edge is sharply emarginate, and the anterior edge is only slightly emarginate. The zygosphene is thin dorsoventrally; in a ventral or dorsal view the zygosphene has a slightly concave anterior edge, the flat surface of which is oriented ventrolaterally. The centrum is elongate and triangular from below; it is widest at the paradiapophyses and narrowest at the short condylar neck. The condylus is directed posteriorly. The centrum, when viewed laterally, is slightly concave and has prominent subcentral ridges that extend from the median side of the paradiapophysial articular surfaces posteriorly to the neck of the condylus. The paradiapophysial articular surfaces are well developed and have two facets. The diapophysial surface is larger and more spherical than the parapophysial one. The parapophysial process projects beyond the parapophysial articular surface and is nearly even with the lip of the cotyle, which is slightly oval. The neural arch is slightly depressed; its width is somewhat less than the width of the cotyle. The articular surfaces of the postzygapophyses are oval and are directed posterolaterally. There is a strongly developed concave interzygapophysial ridge. A well-developed accessory spine extends laterally beyond the oval articular facets of the pre-zygapophysis and forms a slightly flattened, blunt spine. Excellent drawings of the middle thoracic vertebra of _Conophis lineatus dunni_ from Honduras were published by Auffenberg (1958:6). Hemipenes The hemipenes of _Conophis_ are moderately caliculate, having spines covering the surface from the base to near the apex (fig. 9). These spines are largest near the base and are reduced to small papillate projections near the apex. The apex terminates in a small disc having three to five laminae in _C. vittatus_ and one lamina in _C. lineatus concolor_. The sulcus is bifurcate; the fork is near the base and almost gives the appearance of two sulci on some specimens. Distally the apices are widely separated, and the intervening space gives the hemipenis a slightly bilobed appearance in some species (especially _C. vittatus_) or a deeply bilobed appearance in others (especially _C. lineatus concolor_). [Illustration: FIG. 9. The everted left hemipenis of _Conophis vittatus_ (UMMZ 82650). × 5.] The everted hemipenis reaches posteriorly to the eighth subcaudal scale. The sulcus bifurcates at the third subcaudal scale. The situation is similar _in situ_ (Cope, 1895:pl. 28, fig. 2). There are no apparent hemipenial differences among the species of the genus _Conophis_. As can be seen in the above description, the hemipenis of _C. vittatus_ is less bilobed and has a more pronounced disc at the apex than the others. The hemipenis of _C. lineatus concolor_ is most bilobed, but has the smallest apical disc. The other species and subspecies vary widely within these extremes. Food and Feeding _Conophis_ eats mostly small lizards, especially _Cnemidophorus_. In México _Conophis_ occurs in semi-arid habitat where _Cnemidophorus_ is common. A specimen each of _Conophis vittatus_ and _C. lineatus lineatus_ were obtained while I was collecting _Cnemidophorus_. The only record of _Conophis_ having fed on a warm-blooded vertebrate was obtained in the course of this study, when I recovered from the stomach of a _Conophis lineatus concolor_ (CNHM 36299) from Chichén Itzá, Yucatán, a heteromyid rodent (_Heteromys gaumeri_). Ralph Axtell (personal communication) observed _Conophis_ actively searching for food at dusk. His observations were made near Tehuantepec, Oaxaca, and the snakes were seen to chase lizards of the genus _Cnemidophorus_. Near Alvarado, Veracruz, in the late afternoon, I watched a _Conophis lineatus lineatus_ follow a lizard into a hole. Mittleman (1944:122) presents the only discussion of the mode of feeding of a captive specimen of _Conophis lineatus_ ssp. When presented with a _Thamnophis_ slightly smaller than itself, the _Conophis_ struck, and within eight minutes immobilized the _Thamnophis_. Within one-half hour the _Thamnophis_ was swallowed. Three days later the _Conophis_ ate another _Thamnophis_, though still distended from its first meal; nine days later it ate a _Storeria_. In the course of several months, the _Conophis_ ate various toads and hylids and two more _Storeria_. Apparently members of the genus _Conophis_ do not constrict their prey, but rely upon a combination of loss of blood and action of the venom to completely immobilize their prey. Ditmars (1931:pls. 26-27) showed three photographs of "_Conophis lineatus_" (actually _Conophis pulcher_) ingesting another snake, identified by him as a young _Ophis (= Xenodon) colubrinus_. Effect of Poison The rear fangs of these snakes are large for the size of the snake. Various collectors have been bitten, and several reports of the effect of the poison have been published. The snakes are aggressive and bite constantly while being handled. A field companion, Dale L. Hoyt, was bitten on the forefinger by a specimen of _C. l. lineatus_ and immediately felt a burning sensation. The finger swelled, much as it would if stung by a wasp, but it returned to normal size in about twenty-four hours. Ditmars (1931:legend pl. 27) reported immediate burning pain and a localized swelling, an inch in diameter and half an inch high, which lasted for several hours. Mertens (1952b:83) reported merely that the hand of the gardener at the Instituto Tropical in San Salvador bled strongly for a full hour. Edward H. Taylor was bitten by a specimen of _Conophis vittatus_ (Taylor and Smith, 1939:252); pain and swelling lasted for some time. Taylor (personal communication) is still troubled by damage incurred by that bite, which apparently resulted in mechanical damage to the second joint of the middle finger, for the joint swells when the finger is used or exercised. William E. Duellman (personal communication) was bitten on the hand in July, 1956. There was immediate pain and localized swelling, both of which disappeared several hours later. TAXONOMIC RELATIONSHIPS AND EVOLUTION The genus _Conophis_ is known only from the Recent. Except that _Conophis_ belongs to the subfamily xenodontinae and probably is of New World origin, little is known about the relationships of the genus. Auffenberg (1958) described a new genus and species of fossil colubrid snake from the Miocene of Montana as _Dryinoides oxyrhachis_ and compared it with several recent genera. This specimen, of which there is a relatively complete skull and a series of vertebrae, seems most closely to resemble a specimen of _Conophis lineatus dunni_ (UF 7657) from Honduras, with which it was compared in basic osteology. The two genera could be related, for the progenitors of _Conophis_ possibly inhabited much of North America in the Miocene. Another possibility is that the main stock of the xenodontines reached South America in earliest Tertiary times, and that the formation of the Panamanian and Colombian seaways that separated South America and Central America from the Late Paleocene to the middle of the Pliocene left the _Conophis_ stock isolated in Middle America where members of the genus dispersed through semi-arid habitats. Turning our attention now to the species within the genus, instead of the genus as a whole, _Conophis vittatus_ is readily set apart from other members of the genus on the basis of the universal presence of seven supralabials. In basic coloration it also differs, having no stripe on the 1st scale-row, or spots on the venter, and a maximum of four broad stripes on the body. The other species appear to be more closely related; these make up the _C. lineatus_-group. _Conophis nevermanni_ differs so much from the other species that it might be placed in a separate group. Nevertheless, the basic striped pattern, which is masked by the increased melanism of many specimens, indicates that _nevermanni_ is more closely related to the _lineatus_-group than to _vittatus_. The _lineatus_-group, thus, consists of _pulcher_, _nevermanni_ and the three subspecies of _lineatus_. In this group the color pattern is characterized by the high frequency of ventral spotting, darkening of part of the supralabials, dark pigmentation on the 1st scale-row, and more than four dark stripes on the body of adults. _Conophis lineatus concolor_, on which the dark pigmentation on the body apparently is secondarily lost, is an exception. If differences in color pattern be used as an indication of the relationships between the species and subspecies of the genus _Conophis_, I would consider _C. vittatus_ the most divergent unit. The subspecies of _lineatus_ closely resemble one another and, as a unit, resemble _pulcher_ from which they differ primarily in the position of the dorsalmost stripes. _Conophis nevermanni_ is more divergent than is _pulcher_ from the species _lineatus_, but probably is not so far removed from _lineatus_ as is _vittatus_. In the light of what has been pointed out immediately above with respect to resemblances of, and differences between, the species, an hypothesis to account for their formation and for their presence in the areas where they are today is the following: Concurrent with climatic fluctuations in the Late Pliocene and Pleistocene, the northernmost population differentiated into the species _vittatus_, and has subsequently spread north and west from the region of Tehuantepec, México. During the same period _nevermanni_ became isolated in northern Costa Rica. The species _pulcher_ probably differentiated from the remaining _lineatus_ stock during the Early Pleistocene orogenic upheaval in Guatemala. The _pulcher_ stock was isolated on the Pacific Coastal slopes of Guatemala, while _lineatus_ moved through the subhumid corridor of northern Middle America into México and southward toward Costa Rica (Stuart, 1954a). In the Late Pleistocene and Recent, _pulcher_ moved back across the central Guatemalan highlands occupying its present range in northern Middle America. Primarily because of the formation of unsuitable habitat (wet forest) that presently separates the geographic ranges of populations of _lineatus_, this species differentiated into three subspecies. SUMMARY The genus _Conophis_ Peters, 1860, contains four species. Three are monotypic and the fourth has three subspecies, making a total of six taxa. The genus is characterized by maxillary teeth of equal size followed by a diastema and two enlarged grooved fangs. The scales are smooth, in 19 rows at mid-body, and 17 nearer the tail. The anal is divided, apical pits are lacking, the head shields are normal for a colubrid, and the hemipenis is bilobed having many large basal spines. The six taxa are separated primarily on the basis of color pattern, but characters of scutellation, including numbers of dorsals, ventrals, caudals, and places of reduction of the number of dorsal scale-rows, were analyzed. Snakes of this genus are distributed throughout semi-arid environments from southern México southward into Costa Rica. They feed upon lizards, primarily of the genus _Cnemidophorus_; in addition they are known to eat small rodents and other snakes. _Conophis_ is a member of the subfamily Xenodontinae and, as presently understood, has no known living close relatives. A single specimen of _Dryinoides_ from the Miocene of Montana has been compared with this genus. The genus _Conophis_ is thought to have evolved in Middle America. The present distribution and differentiation probably are primarily the result of climatic fluctuations in Middle America, which produced the areas of subhumid environment where _Conophis_ presently lives. LITERATURE CITED AUFFENBERG, W. 1958. A new genus of colubrid snake from the Upper Miocene of North America. Amer. Mus. Novitates, 1874:1-16. February 27. COPE, E. D. 1861. Contributions to the ophiology of Lower California, México and Central America. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philadelphia, 13:292-306. December 28. 1867. Fifth contribution to the herpetology of tropical America. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philadelphia, 18:317-323. February 20. 1871. Ninth contribution to the herpetology of tropical America. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philadelphia, 23(2):200-224. October 24. 1876. On the batrachia and reptilia of Costa Rica. Journ. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philadelphia, series 2, 8(4):93-154, 6 pls. 1895. The classification of the ophidia. Trans. Amer. Philos. Soc., 18:186-219, 33 pls. April 15. 1900. The crocodilians, lizards, and snakes of North America. Ann. Rept. U. S. Natl. Mus. for 1898, pp. 153-1270, 36 pls. DITMARS, R. L. 1931. Snakes of the World. New York, The MacMillan Company, 1931. xi + 207 pp., 84 pls. DOWLING, H. G. 1951. A proposed standard system of counting ventrals in snakes. British Journ. Herpetology, 1(5):97-99, fig. 1. DUELLMAN, W. E. 1958. A preliminary analysis of the herpetofauna of Colima, Mexico. Occas. Papers Mus. Zool. Univ. Michigan, 589:1-22, March 21. DUMÉRIL, A. M. C., BIBRON, G., AND DUMÉRIL, A. H. A. 1854. Érpétologie genérale, ou histoire naturelle des reptiles. Paris, 7(pt. 2):xii + 785. February 25. Atlas, 24 pp., 108 pls. DUMÉRIL, A. H. A., BOCOURT, M., AND MOCQUARD, F. 1870-1909. Mission Scientifique au Mexique et dans l'Amerique Centrale ... Etudes sur les Reptiles. Paris, vol. 2:xiv + 1012 pp., 77 pls. GARMAN, S. 1884a. The North American reptiles and batrachians. Bull. Essex Inst., 16:1-46. January 9. 1884b. The reptiles and batrachians of North America. Mem. Mus. Comp. Zool., 8(3):xxxi + 185 pp., 9 pls. July. GÜNTHER, A. C. L. G. 1858. Catalogue of colubrine snakes in the collection of the British Museum. London. xiv + 281 pp. HUXLEY, J. 1942. Evolution. The Modern Synthesis. London. 645 pp. JAN, G. AND SORDELLI, F. 1866. Iconographie Generale des Ophidiens. Milano. livr. 19, pls. 1-6. December. 1881. Iconographie Generale des Ophidiens. Milano. livr. 50, pls. 1-7. November. MAYR, E. 1942. Systematics and the Origin of Species. New York, x + 334 pp., 29 figs. MAYR, E., LINSLEY, E. G., AND USINGER, R. L. 1953. Methods and Principles of Systematic Zoology. New York. ix + 328 pp., 45 figs. MERTENS, R. 1952a. Neues uber die Reptilienfauna von El Salvador. Zool. Anz., 148:87-93. February. 1952b. Die Amphibien und Reptilien von El Salvador auf grund der reisen von R. Mertens und A. Zilch. Abhand. Senken. Naturw. Gesell., 487:83, 1 Kart., 16 taf. December 1. MITTLEMAN, M. B. 1944. Feeding habits of a Central American opisthoglyph snake. Copeia, no. 2:122. June 30. NEILL, W. T. AND ALLEN, R. 1961. Further studies on the herpetology of British Honduras. Herpetologica, 17(1):37-52. April 15. PARKER, W. K. 1878. On the structure and development of the skull in the common snake (_Tropidonotus natrix_). Phil. Trans. Roy. Soc. London, pt. 2:385-417, pp., pls. 27-33. PETERS, W. 1860. Drei neue amerikanisches Schlangen. Monatsb. Akad. Wiss. Berlin, 1860:517-521, pl., fig. 3. October. RADOVANOVIC, M. 1937. Osteologie des Schlangenkopfs. Jenaische Zeitschr. Naturw., 71(2):179-312. SAVAGE, J. M. 1949. Notes on the Central American snake, _Conophis lineatus dunni_ Smith, with a record from Honduras. Trans. Kansas Acad. Sci., 50:483-486. December 31. SCHMIDT, K. P. 1928. Reptiles collected in Salvador for the California Institute of Technology. Zool. Ser. Field Mus. Nat. Hist., 12(16):193-201. November 21. SCHMIDT, K. P. AND INGER, R. F. 1957. Living Reptiles of the World. Garden City, New York, Hanover House. 287 pp. SMITH, H. M. 1941. Notes on snakes of the genus _Conophis_. Journ. Washington Acad. Sci., 31(3):117-124. March 15. SMITH, H. M. AND TAYLOR, E. H. 1950. Type localities of Méxican reptiles and amphibians. Univ. Kansas Sci. Bull., 33:313-380. March 20. STUART, L. C. 1948. The amphibians and reptiles of Alta Verapaz, Guatemala. Misc. Publ. Mus. Zool. Univ. Michigan, 69:1-109. June 12. 1954a. A description of a subhumid corridor across northern Central America, with comments on its herpetofaunal indicators. Contr. Lab. Vert. Biol. Univ. Michigan, 65:1-26 pp., 6 pls. March. 1954b. Herpetofauna of the southeast highlands of Guatemala. Contr. Lab. Vert. Biol. Univ. Michigan, 68:1-65 pp., 3 pls. November. SZUNYOGHY, J. 1932. Beitrage zur vergleichenden Formenlehre des Colubridenschadels, nebst einer Kraniologischen Synopsis der fossilen Schlangen Ungarns. Acta Zool., 13:1-56. TAYLOR, E. H. 1955. Additions to the known herpetological fauna of Costa Rica with comments on other species. No. II. Univ. Kansas Sci. Bull., 37:299-575. October 15. TAYLOR, E. H. AND SMITH, H. M. 1939. Miscellaneous notes on Mexican snakes. Univ. Kansas Sci. Bull., 25:239-258. July 10. WETTSTEIN, O. 1934. Ergibnisse der osterreichischen biologischen Costa Rica--Expedition 1930. Die Amphibia und Reptilien. Stiz. Akad. Wiss. Wien, mathem-naturw. kl., Abt. 1, bd. 143:1-39. _Transmitted November 30, 1962._ 29-5936 [] UNIVERSITY OF KANSAS PUBLICATIONS MUSEUM OF NATURAL HISTORY Institutional libraries interested in publications exchange may obtain this series by addressing the Exchange Librarian, University of Kansas Library, Lawrence, Kansas. Copies for individuals, persons working in a particular field of study, may be obtained by addressing instead the Museum of Natural History, University of Kansas, Lawrence, Kansas. There is no provision for sale of this series by the University Library, which meets institutional requests, or by the Museum of Natural History, which meets the requests of individuals. However, when individuals request copies from the Museum, 25 cents should be included, for each separate number that is 100 pages or more in length, for the purpose of defraying the costs of wrapping and mailing. * An asterisk designates those numbers of which the Museum's supply (not the Library's supply) is exhausted. Numbers published to date, in this series, are as follows: Vol. 1. Nos. 1-26 and index. Pp. 1-638, 1946-1950. *Vol. 2. (Complete) Mammals of Washington. By Walter W. Dalquest. Pp. 1-444, 140 figures in text. April 9, 1948. Vol. 3. *1. The avifauna of Micronesia, its origin, evolution, and distribution. By Rollin H. Baker. Pp. 1-359, 16 figures in text. June 12, 1951. *2. A quantitative study of the nocturnal migration of birds. By George H. Lowery, Jr. Pp. 361-472, 47 figures in text. June 29, 1951. 3. Phylogeny of the waxwings and allied birds. By M. Dale Arvey. Pp. 473-530, 530, 49 figures in text, 13 tables. October 10. 1951. *4. Birds from the state of Veracruz, Mexico. By George H. Lowery, Jr., and Walter W. Dalquest. Pp. 531-649, 7 figures in text, 2 tables. October 10, 1951. Index. Pp. 651-681. *Vol. 4. (Complete) American weasels. By E. Raymond Hall. Pp. 1-466, 41 plates, 31 figures in text. December 27, 1951. Vol. 5. Nos. 1-37 and index. Pp. 1-676, 1951-1953. *Vol. 6. (Complete) Mammals of Utah, taxonomy and distribution. By Stephen D. Durrant. Pp. 1-549, 91 figures in text, 30 tables. August 10, 1952. Vol. 7. Nos. 1-15 and index. Pp. 1-651, 1952-1955. Vol. 8. Nos. 1-10 and index. Pp. 1-675, 1954-1956. Vol. 9. *1. Speciation of the wandering shrew. By James S. Findley. Pp. 1-68, 18 figures in text. December 10, 1955. 2. Additional records and extension of ranges of mammals from Utah. By Stephen D. Durrant, M. Raymond Lee, and Richard M. Hansen. Pp. 69-80. December 10, 1955. 3. A new long-eared myotis (Myotis evotis) from northeastern Mexico. By Rollin H. Baker and Howard J. Stains. Pp. 81-84. December 10, 1955. 4. Subspeciation in the meadow mouse, Microtus pennsylvanicus, in Wyoming. By Sydney Anderson. Pp. 85-104, 2 figures in text. May 10, 1956. 5. The condylarth genus Ellipsodon. By Robert W. Wilson. Pp. 105-116, 6 figures in text. May 19, 1956. 6. Additional remains of the multituberculate genus Eucosmodon. By Robert W. Wilson. Pp. 117-123, 10 figures in text. May 19, 1956. 7. Mammals of Coahulia, Mexico. By Rollin H. Baker. Pp. 125-335, 75 figures in text. June 15, 1956. 8. Comments on the taxonomic status of Apodemus peninsulae, with description of a new subspecies from North China. By J. Knox Jones, Jr. Pp. 337-346, 1 figure in text, 1 table. August 15, 1956. 9. Extensions of known ranges of Mexican bats. By Sydney Anderson. Pp. 347-351. August 15, 1956. 10. A new bat (Genus Leptonycteris) from Coahulia. By Howard J. Stains. Pp. 353-356. January 21, 1957. 11. A new species of pocket gopher (Genus Pappogeomys) from Jalisco, Mexico. By Robert J. Russell. Pp. 357-361. January 21, 1957. 12. Geographic variation in the pocket gopher, Thomomys bottae, in Colorado. By Phillip M. Youngman. Pp. 363-384, 7 figures in text. February 21, 1958. 13. New bog lemming (genus Synaptomys) from Nebraska. By J. Knox Jones, Jr. Pp. 385-388. May 12, 1958. 14. Pleistocene bats from San Josecito Cave, Nuevo León, México. By J. Knox Jones, Jr. Pp. 389-396. December 19, 1958. 15. New subspecies of the rodent Baiomys from Central America. By Robert L. Packard. Pp. 397-404. December 19, 1958. 16. Mammals of the Grand Mesa, Colorado. By Sydney Anderson. Pp. 405-414, 1 figure in text, May 20, 1959. 17. Distribution, variation, and relationships of the montane vole, Microtus montanus. By Sydney Anderson. Pp. 415-511, 12 figures in text, 2 tables. August 1, 1959. 18. Conspecificity of two pocket mice, Perognathus goldmani and P. artus. By E. Raymond Hall and Marilyn Bailey Ogilvie. Pp. 513-518, 1 map, January 14, 1960. 19. Records of harvest mice, Reithrodontomys, from Central America, with description of a new subspecies from Nicaragua. By Sydney Anderson and J. Knox Jones, Jr. Pp. 519-529. January 14, 1960. 20. Small carnivores from San Josecito Cave (Pleistocene), Nuevo León, México. By E. Raymond Hall. Pp. 531-538, 1 figure in text. January 14, 1960. 21. Pleistocene pocket gophers from San Josecito Cave, Nuevo León, México. By Robert J. Russell. Pp. 539-548, 1 figure in text. January 14, 1960. 22. Review of the insectivores of Korea. By J. Knox Jones, Jr., and David H. Johnson. Pp. 549-578. February 23, 1960. 23. Speciation and evolution of the pygmy mice, genus Baimoys. By Robert L. Packard. Pp. 579-670, 4 plates, 12 figures in text. June 16, 1960. Index. Pp. 671-690 Vol. 10. 1. Studies of birds killed in nocturnal migration. By Harrison B. Tordoff and Robert M. Mengel. Pp. 1-44, 6 figures in text, 2 tables. September 12, 1956. 2. Comparative breeding behavior of Ammospiza caudacuta and A. maritima. By Glen E. Woolfenden. Pp. 45-75, 6 plates, 1 figure. December 20, 1956. 3. The forest habitat of the University of Kansas Natural History Reservation. By Henry S. Fitch and Ronald R. McGregor. Pp. 77-127, 2 plates, 7 figures in text, 4 tables. December 31, 1956. 4. Aspects of reproduction and development in the prairie vole (Microtus ochrogaster). By Henry S. Fitch. Pp. 129-161, 8 figures in text, 4 tables. December 19, 1957. 5. Birds found on the Arctic slope of northern Alaska. By James W. Bee. Pp. 163-211, plates 9-10, 1 figure in text. March 12, 1958. *6. The wood rats of Colorado: distribution and ecology. By Robert B. Finley, Jr. Pp. 213-552, 34 plates, 8 figures in text, 35 tables. November 7, 1958. 7. Home ranges and movements of the eastern cottontail in Kansas. By Donald W. Janes. Pp. 553-572, 4 plates, 3 figures in text. May 4, 1959. 8. Natural history of the salamander, Aneides hardyi. By Richard F. Johnston and Gerhard A. Schad. Pp. 573-585. October 8, 1959. 9. A new subspecies of lizard, Cnemidophorus sacki, from Michoacán, México. By William E. Duellman. Pp. 587-598, 2 figures in text. May 2, 1960. 10. A taxonomic study of the middle American snake, Pituophis deppei. By William E. Duellman. Pp. 599-610. 1 plate, 1 figure in text. May 2, 1960. Index. Pp. 611-626. Vol. 11. Nos. 1-10 and index. Pp. 1-703, 1958-1960. Vol. 12. 1. Functional morphology of three bats: Sumops, Myotis, Macrotus. By Terry A. Vaughan. Pp. 1-153, 4 plates, 24 figures in text. July 8, 1959. *2. The ancestry of modern Amphibia: a review of the evidence. By Theodore H. Eaton, Jr. Pp. 155-180, 10 figures in text. July 10, 1959. 3. The baculum in microtine rodents. By Sydney Anderson. Pp. 181-216, 49 figures in text. February 19, 1960. *4. A new order of fishlike Amphibia from the Pennsylvanian of Kansas. By Theodore H. Eaton, Jr., and Peggy Lou Stewart. Pp. 217-240, 12 figures in text. May 2, 1960. 5. Natural history of the bell vireo. By Jon C. Barlow. Pp. 241-296, 6 figures in text. March 7, 1962. 6. Two new pelycosaurs from the lower Permian of Oklahoma. By Richard C. Fox. Pp. 297-307, 6 figures in text. May 21, 1962. 7. Vertebrates from the barrier island of Tamaulipas, México. By Robert K. Selander, Richard F. Johnston, B. J. Wilks, and Gerald G. Raun. Pp. 309-345, pls. 5-8. June 18, 1962. 8. Teeth of Edestid sharks. By Theodore H. Eaton, Jr. Pp. 347-362, 10 figures in text. October 1, 1962. More numbers will appear in volume 12. Vol. 13. 1. Five natural hybrid combinations in minnows (Cyprinidae). By Frank B. Cross and W. L. Minckley. Pp. 1-18. June 1, 1960. 2. A distributional study of the amphibians of the Isthmus of Tehuantepec, México. By William E. Duellman. Pp. 19-72, pls. 1-8, 3 figures in text. August 16, 1960. 3. A new subspecies of the slider turtle (Pseudemys scripta) from Coahulia, México. By John M. Legler. Pp. 73-84, pls. 9-12, 3 figures in text. August 16, 1960. 4. Autecology of the copperhead. By Henry S. Fitch. Pp. 85-288, pls. 13-20, 26 figures in text. November 30, 1960. 5. Occurrence of the garter snake, Thamnophis sirtalis, in the Great Plains and Rocky Mountains. By Henry S. Fitch and T. Paul Maslin. Pp. 289-308, 4 figures in text. February 10, 1961. 6. Fishes of the Wakarusa river in Kansas. By James E. Deacon and Artie L. Metcalf. Pp. 309-322, 1 figure in text. February 10, 1961. 7. Geographic variation in the North American cyprinid fish, Hybopsis gracilis. By Leonard J. Olund and Frank B. Cross. Pp. 323-348, pls. 21-24, 2 figures in text. February 10, 1961. 8. Descriptions of two species of frogs, genus Ptychohyla; studies of American hylid frogs, V. By William E. Duellman. Pp. 349-357, pl. 25, 2 figures in text. April 27, 1961. 9. Fish populations, following a drought, in the Neosho and Marais des Cygnes rivers of Kansas. By James Everett Deacon. Pp. 359-427, pls. 26-30, 3 figs. August 11, 1961. 10. Recent soft-shelled turtles of North America (family Trionychidae). By Robert G. Webb. Pp. 429-611, pls. 31-54, 24 figures in text. February 16, 1962. Index. Pp. 613-624. Vol. 14. 1. Neotropical bats from western México. By Sydney Anderson. Pp. 1-8. October 24, 1960. 2. Geographic variation in the harvest mouse. Reithrodontomys megalotis, on the central Great Plains and in adjacent regions. By J. Knox Jones, Jr., and B. Mursaloglu. Pp. 9-27, 1 figure in text. July 24, 1961. 3. Mammals of Mesa Verde National Park, Colorado. By Sydney Anderson. Pp. 29-67, pls. 1 and 2, 3 figures in text. July 24, 1961. 4. A new subspecies of the black myotis (bat) from eastern Mexico. By E. Raymond Hall and Ticul Alvarez. Pp. 69-72, 1 figure in text. December 29, 1961. 5. North American yellow bats, "Dasypterus," and a list of the named kinds of the genus Lasiurus Gray. By E. Raymond Hall and J. Knox Jones, Jr. Pp. 73-98, 4 figures in text. December 29, 1961. 6. Natural history of the brush mouse (Peromyscus boylii) in Kansas with description of a new subspecies. By Charles A. Long. Pp. 99-111, 1 figure in text. December 29, 1961. 7. Taxonomic status of some mice of the Peromyscus boylii group in eastern Mexico, with description of a new subspecies. By Ticul Alvarez. Pp. 113-120, 1 figure in text. December 29, 1961. 8. A new subspecies of ground squirrel (Spermophilus spilosoma) from Tamaulipas, Mexico. By Ticul Alvarez. Pp. 121-124. March 7, 1962. 9. Taxonomic status of the free-tailed bat, Tadarida yucatanica Miller. By J. Knox Jones, Jr., and Ticul Alvarez. Pp. 125-133, 1 figure in text. March 7, 1962. 10. A new doglike carnivore, genus Cynaretus, from the Clarendonian Pliocene, of Texas. By E. Raymond Hall and Walter W. Dalquest. Pp. 135-138, 2 figures in text. April 30, 1962. 11. A new subspecies of wood rat (Neotoma) from northeastern Mexico. By Ticul Alvarez. Pp. 139-143. April 30, 1962. 12. Noteworthy mammals from Sinaloa, Mexico. By J. Knox Jones, Jr., Ticul Alvarez, and M. Raymond Lee. Pp. 145-159, 1 figure in text. May 18, 1962. 13. A new bat (Myotis) from Mexico. By E. Raymond Hall. Pp. 161-164, 1 figure in text. May 21, 1962. 14. The mammals of Veracruz. By E. Raymond Hall and Walter W. Dalquest. Pp. 165-362, 2 figures. May 20, 1963. 15. The recent mammals of Tamaulipas, México. By Ticul Alvarez. Pp. 363-473, 5 figures in text. May 20, 1963. More numbers will appear in volume 14. Vol. 15. 1. The amphibians and reptiles of Michoacán, México. By William E. Duellman. Pp. 1-148, pls. 1-6, 11 figures in text. December 20, 1961. 2. Some reptiles and amphibians from Korea. By Robert G. Webb, J. Knox Jones, Jr., and George W. Byers. Pp. 149-173. January 31, 1962. 3. A new species of frog (Genus Tomodactylus) from western México. By Robert G. Webb. Pp. 175-181, 1 figure in text. March 7, 1962. 4. Type specimens of amphibians and reptiles in the Museum of Natural History, the University of Kansas. By William E. Duellman and Barbara Berg. Pp. 183-204. October 26, 1962. 5. Amphibians and Reptiles of the Rainforests of Southern El Petén, Guatemala. By William E. Duellman. Pp. 205-249, pls. 7-10, 6 figures in text. October 4, 1963. 6. A revision of snakes of the genus Conophis (Family Colubridae, from Middle America). By John Wellman. Pp. 251-295, 9 figures in text. October 4, 1963. More numbers will appear in volume 15. Transcriber's Notes For consistancy, a number of word which had alternate spellings were altered to match the most prevalent version used. For example, where the word Mexico was used in the body of the article, the more frequent spelling (México) was substituted. However, in the reference sections, the spelling was not altered as that may have been the spelling used by the article's author. All occurrances of Érpétologie Genérale were correcteded to Erpétologie Générale (Pp. 255, 262, 267, 277, and 278). On page 279 under _Variation_ there appears to be a miscalculation: 668 mm. + 182 mm. = 850 mm. not 840 as in original text. Typographical Corrections Page Correction ===== =========================================== 264 immaculaate => immaculate 264 chacteristic => characteristic 266 elevatons => elevations 267 Dumeril => Duméril 277 Duméil => Duméril 279 Tehauntepec => Tehuantepec 280 Deleted repeated "Oaxaca," 292 primarly => primarily 295 hertetofaunal => herpetofaunal i V. 9 No. 12: Pp. 363-387 => Pp. 363-384 iii V. 13 No. 8: Decriptions => Descriptions iii V. 14 No. 8: anad => and iii V. 14 No. 14: anad => and 
46590	----	Transcriber's Notes: When italics were used in the original book, the corresponding text has been surrounded by _underscores_. The oe ligature has been replaced by the letters oe. Greek letters have been replaced by their names and surrounded by square brackets (i.e. [alpha]). The male and female symbols have been replaced by [M] and [F] respectively. Upside-down V and Y have been represented as [V] and [Y] respectively. Ditto marks have been replaced by the text they represent. Some presumed printer's errors have been corrected. In particular, punctuation has been normalized and entries in the Index were altered to match the main text. THE SNAKES OF EUROPE ------------------------------------------------------------------------ UNIFORM WITH THIS VOLUME THE LIFE OF CRUSTACEA BRITISH FRESHWATER FISHES THE OX AND ITS KINDRED THE LIFE OF THE MOLLUSCA ------------------------------------------------------------------------ THE SNAKES OF EUROPE BY G. A. BOULENGER LL.D., D.SC., PH.D., F.R.S., F.Z.S. WITH FOURTEEN PLATES AND FORTY-TWO FIGURES IN THE TEXT METHUEN & CO. LTD. 36 ESSEX STREET W.C. LONDON ------------------------------------------------------------------------ _First Published in 1913_ ------------------------------------------------------------------------ PREFACE There is no work in the English language dealing with the Reptiles of Europe. I have therefore endeavoured to supply this desideratum, so far as the Snakes are concerned, by drawing up in a concise form an account of what is known of their characters, their distribution, and their life-histories. Professor Sordelli, of Milan, having kindly acceded to my request to reproduce some of the beautiful figures drawn by him for the work published in collaboration with the late Professor Jan under the title of "Iconographie Générale des Ophidiens," I have been able to supplement my descriptions with illustrations which leave nothing to be desired from the point of view of accuracy. A few drawings have been made specially for this book by Mr. J. Green. I have further to acknowledge the permission given by the Trustees of the British Museum, the India Office, and the Zoological Society, to reproduce a few figures from previous publications of which I am the author. In order to render this little book more useful, the account of the Snakes of Europe has been preceded by an Introduction summarizing what is known of Snakes generally. I have purposely avoided overburdening a work of this kind, which aims at concision, with bibliographical references and synonymic lists. I am sure my readers will be thankful for being spared this display of erudition. Whenever I have had to compile, and to trespass on ground that is not my own, I have been careful to draw only from the writings of the most trustworthy authorities. The descriptions of the species are based on the collection in the British Museum, which has been considerably increased since the publication of the Catalogue of Snakes (1893-1896). I have also had access to Monsieur F. Lataste's rich private collection, now under my care, and Dr. R. Gestro has kindly entrusted to me for study the collection of Italian Snakes in the Genoa Museum. I am indebted to Dr. L. W. Sambon for the chapter on Parasites, which he has written at my request. To all who have helped me I beg to tender my hearty thanks. G. A. B. CONTENTS INTRODUCTION CHAPTER PAGE I. Definition and Classification 1 II. External Characters--Integument 8 III. Coloration 29 IV. Skeleton 40 V. Dentition 53 VI. Poison Apparatus--Different Kinds of Poisons 62 VII. Nervous System-Sense Organs 73 VIII. Viscera 77 IX. Organs of Reproduction; Pairing; Oviposition; Development 82 X. Habits 91 XI. Parasites 107 XII. Distribution 118 XIII. Snakes in Relation to Man 133 SYSTEMATIC ACCOUNT OF THE SNAKES OF EUROPE First Family: TYPHLOPIDÆ Genus TYPHLOPS, Schneider 144 1. Typhlops vermicularis, Merrem--The Greek Blind-Snake 144 Second Family: BOIDÆ Genus ERYX, Daudin 147 2. Eryx jaculus, Linnæus--The Javelin Sand-Boa 147 Third Family: COLUBRIDÆ Genus TROPIDONOTUS, Kuhl 152 3. Tropidonotus natrix, Linnæus--The Grass-Snake, or Ring-Snake 152 4. Tropidonotus tessellatus, Laurenti--The Tessellated Water-Snake 160 5. Tropidonotus viperinus, Latreille--The Viperine Water-Snake 165 Genus ZAMENIS, Wagler 170 6. Zamenis gemonensis, Laurenti--The European Whip-Snake 170 7. Zamenis dahlii, Fitzinger--Dahl's Whip-Snake 177 8. Zamenis hippocrepis, Linnæus--The Horseshoe Whip-Snake 179 Genus COLUBER, Linnæus 181 9. Coluber quatuorlineatus, Lacepède--Aldrovandi's Snake 182 10. Coluber dione, Pallas--The Dione Snake 185 11. Coluber longissimus, Laurenti--The Æsculapian Snake 187 12. Coluber leopardinus, Bonaparte--The Leopard Snake 191 13. Coluber scalaris, Schinz--The Ladder Snake 194 Genus CORONELLA, Laurenti 196 14. Coronella austriaca, Laurenti--The Smooth Snake 197 15. Coronella girondica, Daudin--The Southern Smooth Snake 202 Genus CONTIA, Baird and Girard 205 16. Contia modesta, Martin--The Dwarf Snake 205 Genus COELOPELTIS, Wagler 207 17. Coelopeltis monspessulana, Hermann--The Montpellier Snake 208 Genus MACROPROTODON, Guichenot 212 18. Macroprotodon cucullatus, I. Geoffroy--The False Smooth Snake 213 Genus TARBOPHIS, Fleischmann 216 19. Tarbophis fallax, Fleischmann--The Cat-Snake 217 20. Tarbophis iberus, Eichwald--The Caucasian Cat-Snake 219 Fourth Family: VIPERIDÆ Genus VIPERA, Laurenti 221 21. Vipera ursinii, Bonaparte--Orsini's Viper 221 22. Vipera renardi, Christoph--Renard's Viper 227 23. Vipera berus, Linnæus--The Northern Viper, or Adder 230 24. Vipera aspis, Linnæus--The Asp Viper 239 25. Vipera latastii, Bosca--Lataste's Viper 247 26. Vipera ammodytes, Linnæus--The Sand-Viper, or Long-Nosed Viper 249 27. Vipera lebetina, Linnæus--The Blunt-Nosed Viper, or Kufi 257 Genus ANCISTRODON, Palisot de Beauvois 261 28. Ancistrodon halys, Pallas--Pallas's Pit-Viper 262 Index 265 LIST OF PLATES PLATE FACING PAGE I. Typhlops vermicularis, Eryx jaculus 144 II. Tropidonotus natrix and Vars. cettii and persa 152 III. Tropidonotus tessellatus, T. viperinus and var. aurolineatus 160 IV. Zamenis gemonensis and vars. persica and viridiflavus 170 V. Zamenis gemonensis, var. caspius, Z. dahlii, Z. hippocrepis 176 VI. Coluber quatuorlineatus and var. sauromates, C. dione 182 VII. Coluber longissimus, C. leopardinus and var. quadrilineatus 188 VIII. Coluber scalaris 194 IX. Coronella austriaca 196 X. Coronella girondica, Contia modesta 202 XI. Coelopeltis monspessulana, Macroprotodon cucullatus, Tarbophis iberus, T. fallax 208 XII. Vipera ursinii, V. renardi, V. berus 220 XIII. Vipera aspis, V. latastii 240 XIV. Vipera lebetina, V. ammodytes, Ancistrodon halys 250 ------------------------------------------------------------------------ THE SNAKES OF EUROPE INTRODUCTION CHAPTER I DEFINITION AND CLASSIFICATION Snakes, _Ophidia_--regarded by some authorities as an order of the class _Reptilia_, by the author as a sub-order of the order _Squamata_, which includes besides the Lizards, _Lacertilia_, the Chameleons, _Rhiptoglossa_, and the extinct _Dolichosauria_ and _Mosasauria_--may be defined as greatly elongate scaly Reptiles without limbs, or with mere vestiges of the hind pair, without movable eyelids, without ear-opening, with elongate, deeply forked tongue retractile into a basal sheath, with transverse vent and paired copulatory organs, and with the two halves of the lower jaw independently movable, connected at the symphysis by an elastic ligament. The latter character alone distinguishes them from all Lizards, but no single Lizard possesses all the others in combination. In their most highly developed form these Reptiles are adapted for rapid reptation and for swallowing prey much exceeding their own calibre; hence the bones of the skull, on which a prehensile function devolves, are loosely attached to the cranium by ligamentous elastic tissue, or articulated in such a manner as to permit a wide buccal expansion; whilst the absence of a sternum and the mobile attachment of the ribs allow a corresponding dilatation of the body as the prey descends into the digestive canal. The fatal venom which many of these Reptiles possess has so impressed the mind of men, even the scientific, that for a long time snakes were primarily divided into poisonous and non-poisonous, a classification in which the more important characters, derived from the general structure, and especially from the skull, were subordinated to the physiological. Such a system was far from reflecting natural relationships. Besides, as our knowledge progressed, drawing a distinction between poisonous and harmless snakes became more and more difficult, so many snakes previously regarded as harmless proving to be poisonous in various degrees--at least enough to paralyze the small prey on which they subsist, if not to be of serious danger to man. In the division into families, as followed in this work, the presence or absence of a poison organ is left out of consideration. Further, in this as in many other groups of the animal kingdom, external characters do not furnish trustworthy indications for higher divisions, and the definitions of the families are therefore based exclusively on osteological characters. For those who wish to name snakes with facility, the key which concludes the chapter on External Characters will, however, remedy this defect, and suffice for the identification of all the European species without any reference to their anatomy. Many attempts have been made to furnish an easy criterion for the distinction of harmless from poisonous snakes, but the characters hitherto suggested with this object can only be applied successfully to the small number of representatives in a limited area. Thus, in Southern Australia it might be stated that all snakes showing the regular nine large shields on the upper surface of the head are dangerous to man, whilst those with small shields or scales are harmless; but in most parts of Europe this criterion would have to be reversed. In some countries the shape of the pupil might be used for the purpose, in others the size of the ventral shields, or the presence or absence of a loreal shield, between the nasal and the preocular, and so on. But when we have to deal with the snakes of the whole world, about 2,000 species, of which nearly one-third are poisonous to a greater or less degree, every attempt at a definition of the two categories without regard to the dentition breaks down. Only those who have made a study of the snakes of the world can make a guess from the general appearance as to an unknown form being poisonous or not, and even they may sometimes feel embarrassed, unless the dentition be examined; the mistakes which have occasionally been made by some experienced herpetologists are proof sufficient of the fallacy of external characters for this purpose. The Ophidia are divided into nine families, the first, third, seventh, and ninth of which have representatives in Europe: I. No transverse (ectopterygoid) bone; pterygoid not extending to quadrate or mandible; no supratemporal; nasals in contact with prefrontals; coronoid present; vestiges of pelvis. Maxillary loosely attached to lower surface of cranium, toothed; lower jaw edentulous; a single pelvic bone 1. TYPHLOPIDÆ. Maxillary bordering mouth, forming a suture with premaxillary, prefrontal, and frontal, toothless; pubis and ischium present, latter forming a symphysis 2. GLAUCONIIDÆ. II. Transverse bone present; both jaws toothed. _A._ Coronoid present; nasals in contact with prefrontals. 1. Vestiges of pelvis; supratemporal present. Supratemporal large, suspending quadrate 3. BOIDÆ. (Subfamilies: _Pythoninæ_, _Boinæ_.) Supratemporal small, intercalated in the cranial wall 4. ILYSIIDÆ. 2. No vestiges of pelvis; supratemporal absent 5. UROPELTIDÆ. _B._ Coronoid absent; supratemporal present. 1. Maxillary horizontal; pterygoids reaching quadrate or mandible. Nasals in contact with prefrontals 6. XENOPELTIDÆ. Nasals not in contact with prefrontals 7. COLUBRIDÆ. Three series: A. _Aglypha_ (subfamilies: _Acrochordinæ_, _Colubrinæ_, _Dasypeltinæ_); B. _Opisthoglypha_ (_Homalopsinæ_, _Dipsadomorphinæ_, _Elachistodontinæ_); C. _Proteroglypha_ (_Hydrophiinæ_, _Elapinæ_). 2. Maxillary horizontal, converging posteriorly towards palatine; pterygoid not reaching quadrate or mandible 8. AMBLYCEPHALIDÆ. 3. Maxillary vertically erectile perpendicularly to transverse bone; pterygoid reaching quadrate or mandible 9. VIPERIDÆ. (Subfamilies: _Viperinæ_, _Crotalinæ_.) The technical terms employed in the above synopsis will be found explained and illustrated by figures in the chapter on the Skeleton. No serial arrangement can express the affinities of the various groups as conceived by the classificator; a diagram therefore follows to show the author's views as to their interrelationships, and possibly their phylogeny. Leaving aside the Typhlopidæ and Glauconiidæ, which should be regarded as burrowing types independently derived from some Ophidian form less specialized than any with which we are at present acquainted, and probably without direct relationship to the Lizards, the family Boidæ, and more especially the Pythons, claim the position of ancestral group, from which all other snakes may have been derived. Viperidæ Amblycephalidæ | | Colubridæ opisthoglyphæ Colubridæ proteroglyphæ | | | | +---------------------------+-----+--------------+ | Uropeltidæ | | | Ilysiidæ Xenopeltidæ Colubridæ aglyphæ | | | +------------+--------------+ | Boidæ Further remarks on this subject in the chapter on Dentition. It is to be regretted that paleontology cannot help us at present as concerns the lines of evolution, the comparatively few fossil Ophidians known, from the Lower Eocene upwards, the remains of which can be identified with some measure of certainty, being either non-poisonous types (_Boidæ_, _Ilysiidæ_, _Palæophiidæ_, _Colubridæ_) or _Viperidæ_ (Viperines from the Miocene of France and Germany, Crotalines from the Miocene of North America). The vertebræ from the Puerco Eocene of America, on the limit between the Cretaceous and Eocene periods, described as the oldest snake remains, _Helagras_, Cope, are stated to approach the Lacertilian type. Whether the vertebræ named _Symoliophis_, Sauvage, from the chalk of France, and _Coniophis_, Marsh, from the Laramie Cretaceous of North America, are Ophidian, as claimed by their describers, or Dolichosaurian, cannot be decided without further material. CHAPTER II EXTERNAL CHARACTERS--INTEGUMENT The form varies enormously, worm-like in some, comparatively short and heavy, elongate and more or less slender, or extremely gracile and almost filiform, in others. In this respect our common Grass-snake occupies a central position, and for this reason is termed a moderately slender form, anything above or below this standard being described as comparatively short or elongate. Our shortest and stoutest European Snakes are the Vipers, especially _Vipera ursinii_; our longest and slenderest, the _Coluber_ and _Zamenis_, especially _Zamenis dahlii_. These extremes in both directions are, however, far surpassed by many exotic snakes, as we find on comparing, for instance, one of the African Puff-adders (_Bitis_), with certain _Oxybelis_ and _Leptognathus_ from Tropical America. The body may be somewhat rigid, as in some burrowing and ground snakes, not unlike in appearance to our Slow-worm and other limbless Lizards; or extremely flexible, as in many Pythons and Boas and in the Tree-snakes generally. This flexibility may be accompanied by a vertical compression of the body in relation with an arboreal existence, whilst sluggish snakes, such as most of the Viperidæ, may be remarkable for the flattening of the body, which they may further increase when basking in the sun or in order to assume a more formidable appearance on the approach of an enemy. This power of flattening out the whole or the anterior part of the body is possessed by many snakes, poisonous as well as harmless, and reaches its highest degree in the Cobras of India and Africa, the expanded anterior part being known as the "hood," from the Portuguese name "Cobra di capello." Thoroughly aquatic snakes are often short and heavy, but some of the marine forms, or Hydrophids, may be extremely slender, with the posterior part of the body compressed. In some of these Sea-snakes the gracility of the anterior part, or "neck," as it has been called, contrasts very strikingly with the great girth of the body towards the tail, and suggests a limbless Plesiosaur. The tail, the part of the body behind the transversely cleft vent, is most frequently about one-fourth or one-fifth of the total length; but it may be much shorter, even reduced to a mere stump, as in the _Typhlops_, or, at the opposite extreme, enter for one half in the length of the snake, as in the African _Xenurophis_. This organ may taper gradually to a fine point; or end abruptly, as if mutilated; or terminate in a horny spine, such as we see in some of the _Typhlops_ or in the Australian Death-adder, _Acanthophis_, or in a series of horny segments which are vibrated like a rattle, as in the well-known _Crotalus_ of America, to which we shall refer again at the end of this chapter. In some of the burrowing Uropeltidæ, the very short tail is obliquely truncated, with indurated shields above, and acts as a trowel. And, finally, the marine snakes of the subfamily Hydrophiinæ are distinguished by a strongly compressed, oar-shaped tail, with rounded vertical outline. In a few forms, arboreal or aquatic, the tail is more or less prehensile. Males generally have a longer tail than females, and the genital organs, which are lodged in its base, cause a swelling of that region which contrasts with the more gradually tapering extremity of the female, thus affording a means of distinguishing the sexes externally in the majority of snakes. The rudimentary hind limbs of Boid snakes, to be mentioned further on in the description of the skeleton, terminate in a claw-like horny spur, which appears on each side of the vent in the male, and sometimes also, though less distinctly, in the female. These spurs are probably of use in facilitating the pairing, an explanation which appears the more plausible from the fact that the snakes provided with them have the copulatory intromittent organs destitute of the erectile spines which are present in most others. The head varies in shape as much as the body. Although never actually compressed, except in the rostral region, it may be very narrow and elongate, whilst in the opposite extreme it may be strongly depressed, and so broad behind as to be abruptly defined from the anterior part of the body, or "neck." This feature is very marked in some of the Viperidæ, and this has given rise to the incorrect generalization that poisonous snakes are distinguished from the harmless by a broad and flat head, notwithstanding the fact that some of the most dangerous, such as the Mambas, Cobras, and Kraits, have a comparatively narrow or small head, not or but slightly defined behind, whilst, on the other hand, the very opposite condition obtains in not a few of the harmless Colubrids. Leaving the Typhlopidæ and Glauconiidæ aside for the present, snakes have a wide gape, cleft far beyond the vertical of the eyes, with, when closed, one or two notches in front for the passage of the protrusible, bifid tongue. In most snakes this chink is in the lower border of the rostral shield, capping the tip of the snout, and allows free passage to the whole tongue; in the Hydrophids, or Sea-snakes, there are two notches in the lower border of the rostral shield, through which only the bifid end of the tongue can be protruded. The eyes, varying from minute to enormous, are usually free from the surrounding shields, and may move under a transparent cap like a watch-glass, which appears to represent the lower eyelid of Lizards. The view as to this homology is derived from our knowledge of various conditions in certain series of Lizards of the families Lacertidæ and Scincidæ, where we find a transparent disc appearing like a small window in the movable lower eyelid, gradually increasing in size so as to occupy the whole of the lower eyelid, which finally becomes fused with the rudimentary upper lid and loses its mobility. In _Ilysia_ and in most of the Uropeltidæ, the transparent disc over the eye is confluent with a thick horny shield of which it occupies the middle. The pupil is usually circular or vertical, rarely horizontal. In some forms it is difficult to decide whether it is round or vertically elliptic; in others, like the Boas and Vipers, for instance, it is decidedly vertical, and contracts to the same extent as a cat's. In some Water-snakes, and in Sea-snakes generally, the round pupil may contract to a mere dot. The contraction of the pupil is independent on the two sides. The snout, or the part of the head anterior to the eyes, may be short or long, rounded or pointed, depressed or compressed, sometimes projecting strongly beyond the mouth, turned up at the end, or terminating in one (_Langaha_) or two (_Herpeton_) long scaly dermal appendages. In some burrowing forms it is provided with a more or less trenchant horizontal or vertical edge. When the sides of the snout (loreal region) form an angle with the upper surface, the angle is termed the "canthus rostralis," which may be intensified by the loreal region being concave. The deep pits which are sometimes present on the lips or between the nostril and the eye (loreal pit) will be alluded to further on under Sensory Organs. The nostrils are either lateral, or, in the aquatic forms, directed upwards, sometimes entirely on the upper surface of the snout. Most snakes have a longitudinal groove on the chin (mental groove) to allow for the distension caused by the lateral movements of the rami of the lower jaw. In the Typhlopidæ, the head passes gradually into the vermiform body, and the small mouth is situated on the under surface of the projecting snout; the head so resembles the extremely short tail, and the mouth is so similar in shape and position to the vent, which is close to the posterior extremity of the snake, that such creatures are often believed by non-critical observers to have a head at each end. The eyes are very small, and covered over by the semi-transparent head-shields, or they may be completely concealed. There is no mental groove. It is much the same with the Glauconiidæ, which have, however, a somewhat less abbreviated tail. In both, the nostrils often open on the lower side of the snout, which may be excavated so as to appear hooked in profile, or may be provided with a sharp cutting horizontal edge. Snakes are covered with epidermal folds in the form of scales and shields, the shape and arrangement of which affords important characters for their classification. Dermal ossifications are absent. The scales on the body are usually elliptic or lanceolate and imbricate, forming straight longitudinal and oblique transverse series, and they are replaced on the belly and under the tail by transverse shields mostly corresponding in number with the series of scales, and also with the vertebræ. The body of the Typhlopidæ and Glauconiidæ is uniformly covered with polished, closely adherent, rounded, overlapping, sub-equal scales, without even an indication of ventral shields. In some of the Acrochordinæ, aberrant aquatic Colubrids, the scaling consists, above and beneath, of small juxtaposed, sometimes spinose granules, the skin being suggestive of the shagreen of sharks. In the marine snakes of the subfamily Hydrophiinæ, the ventral shields are often absent or merely indicated, and the scales are mostly juxtaposed or feebly imbricate, sometimes tetragonal or hexagonal, and occasionally studded with spinose tubercles. In the more typical Ophidia the imbricate scales may be long and narrow or short and broad, with every intermediate step between the two extremes; smooth or furnished with a longitudinal ridge or keel, or even several keels; nearly equal in size or with the median or outer series more or less enlarged, the longitudinal series in odd, rarely in even number; instead of running in longitudinal series parallel with the axis of the body, as is the rule, they are sometimes disposed obliquely, and among those in which we meet with this peculiarity several genera are further remarkable in having some of the oblique lateral scales furnished with a serrated keel, to which we shall again allude in the chapter on Habits, when dealing with the rustling sounds produced by certain snakes. The number of longitudinal series of scales on the body varies from 10 (_Herpetodryas_) to nearly 100 (_Python_, _Boa_); in the European species from 17 (_Contia modesta_) to 50 (_Eryx jaculus_). The scales are sometimes furnished near the end with one or two shallow impressions, termed "apical pits," which afford indications for the distinction of genera and species; unless of a lighter or darker colour, as is often the case, these pits are not always easy to see, except in a strong light and with the aid of a powerful magnifying glass. The ventral shields, also called "gastrosteges," usually occupy the whole width of the belly; but they may be much narrower--in _Eryx_, for instance. They are sometimes bent at an angle on the sides, and this angle may even form a sharp keel, accompanied by a notch in the posterior border, corresponding to the keel, as in several of the more arboreal genera of Colubrids. The shields under the tail, termed subcaudals or "urosteges," are sometimes similar to the ventrals, but more often disposed in pairs; in certain species or individuals some of the subcaudals are single, and the others paired. When the number of subcaudals is given in the descriptions, each pair is reckoned as one, and the conical or spine-like shield which caps the end of the tail is not included. These numbers afford important characters for the definition of species, and sometimes also for the distinction of sexes. The subcaudals are nearly always much fewer than the ventrals, but the difference is often not so great in the males as in the females, the tail of which is usually shorter in proportion to the body. It is noteworthy that in many species, if the number of subcaudals (C.) be added to that of the ventrals (V.), the total is nearly the same in the male as in the female, however much the respective numbers may differ when taken separately. The following figures may be given by way of example, taken from British specimens: _Coronella austriaca_: [M] _V._ 154; _C._ 58 = 212 _Coronella austriaca_: [F] _V._ 165; _C._ 48 = 213 _Vipera berus_: [M] _V._ 138; _C._ 35 = 173 _Vipera berus_: [F] _V._ 144; _C._ 29 = 173 Although this rule is by no means universal, and does not apply at all to some species, it will be found to hold good in many cases, and is of interest in showing that the changes that have taken place in the vertebral column (the vertebræ corresponding in number to the shields), according to the sexes, have been by a modification of the character of the segments about the anal region, a conversion of trunk vertebræ into caudals, or _vice versa_. In dealing with certain species--of Vipers, for instance--it is important, for systematic purposes, to keep the counts of shields distinct for the two sexes. The shield which covers the vent, the anal shield, is either single or divided into two. Some snakes have the head covered with scales or small tubercles similar to those on the body, but in the great majority the lepidosis is in the form of large symmetrical juxtaposed shields, the shape, proportions, and number of which furnish some of the most important characters for the distinction of genera and species. These head-shields belong to two primarily different types, from each of which all further modifications may be regarded as derived by alteration in shape or by disintegration. The first type is that shown by the Typhlopidæ and Glauconiidæ, which is explained by the figure on the next page. The rostral, which is usually the largest of the head-shields, extends to the upper surface of the head, of which it may occupy the greater part. In the Glauconiidæ, the ocular usually borders the mouth. As may be seen by a comparison of the first figure with the second, the arrangement of the head-shields is essentially different from that which prevails in the Colubrids and the majority of other snakes. The second type is exemplified by the head of a member of the genus _Zamenis_. In the descriptions, temporals 2 + 3 means two superposed temporals in the first row, three in the second. The internasals and the temporals, and the loreal and the preocular, are sometimes absent, and the prefrontal or the internasal may be single. One or two large shields are in rare cases present behind the parietals, and are called occipital. [Illustration: FIG. 1--HEAD OF _Typhlops braminus_. (From "Fauna of British India") _f_, Frontal; _ip_, interparietal; _l_, labial; _n_, nasal; _o_, ocular; _p_, parietal; _po_, preocular; _prf_, prefrontal; _r_, rostral; _so_, supraocular.] A breaking up into smaller shields takes place in many snakes. In the Pythons, for instance, the frontal may be divided into two by a longitudinal cleft, and separated from the prefrontals by small shields. In some Vipers, such as _V. berus_ and _V. ursinii_, in which the frontal and parietals, though reduced in size, usually preserve their primitive condition, the former is normally separated from the supraocular by a series of small shields, and the internasals and prefrontals are broken up; in these snakes the small shield or shields behind the rostral are termed "apical," and those on the upper edge of the snout are termed "canthals." The shield which, in Vipers, separates the rostral from the nasal is called "naso-rostral." Allusion has been made above to the scaly dermal appendages which terminate the snout in certain genera. Some Viperidæ are furnished with horn-like erect spines above the eyes or at the end of the snout, which add greatly to their sinistral appearance. [Illustration: FIG. 2--HEAD OF _Zamenis ventrimaculatus_. (From "Fauna of British India") _cs_, Chin-shields (anterior); _cs´_, chin-shields (posterior); _f_, frontal; _in_, internasal; _l_, loreal; _la_, labial (upper); _la´_, labial (lower); _m_, mental; _n_, nasal; _p_, parietal; _pf_, prefrontal; _pro_, preocular; _pto_, postocular; _r_, rostral; _sbo_, subocular; _so_, supraocular; _t_, temporals (first row); _t´_, temporals (second row); _v_, first ventral.] The periodical shedding of the outer layer of the epidermis in a single piece, including even the covering of the eye, is one of the most striking peculiarities of snakes, although paralleled in the Lizards of the family Anguidæ, to which our British Slow-worm belongs. The skin becomes detached at the lips, and is turned inside out from head to tail, without any sort of laceration when the snake is in good health. These exuviæ are transparent, but often carry a certain amount of pigment, especially those of the Vipers, in which the characteristic dark markings are perfectly visible; they usually exceed the length of the reptile, owing to stretching. In Sea-snakes the epidermis is cast piecemeal, and sloughing is a longer operation than in ordinary snakes. In Rattlesnakes each piece of the rattle, or "crotalon," in which the tail terminates, represents a retained portion of the sloughed epidermis. This remarkable appendage looks like a number of horny rings, but it consists in reality of hollow, bell-like pieces, similar to the terminal one, or "button," each with a circular constriction, in which the incurved free edge of the following piece fits, thus keeping the pieces together without impairing the mobility necessary to produce the rattling sound for which the apparatus is intended. At each exuviation one bell-shaped horny piece is added. The number of segments in the rattle is, therefore, not an index to age, as formerly believed; nor is it to the number of exuviations, for whilst segments are being added at the base of the apparatus the terminal ones break off and are lost. A _Crotalus_ sixteen months old may have six pieces to the rattle if there have been six exuviations and no loss. No rattle appears ever to comprise more than about twenty pieces, even in old specimens. The size of the terminal button shows whether it was formed at birth or at any later period, no growth taking place in the horny tissue. So far as trustworthy records are concerned, the largest snakes known, the Malay _Python reticulatus_ and the South American Anaconda, _Eunectes murinus_, reach a length of 25 to 30 feet. Measurements of skins must be accepted with caution, as a skin may easily be stretched to once and a half its real length; in estimating the exact length from such a stretched skin, it is necessary to deduct the interstitial spaces showing between the scales, and about one-fourth of the scale to allow for the overlap. The smallest snake known is 4 inches long (_Glauconia dissimilis_). The largest European snake (_Coluber quatuorlineatus_) is reported to reach a length of 8 feet; the smallest (_Typhlops vermicularis_) does not exceed 14 inches. KEY TO THE IDENTIFICATION OF THE EUROPEAN SNAKES FROM EXTERNAL CHARACTERS ONLY I. Eyes minute, under the head-shields; mouth small, inferior; body vermiform, covered with uniform scales above and beneath; vent close to the end of the body, the extremely short tail ending in a small spine _Typhlops vermicularis._ II. Eyes very small, with vertical pupil; upper surface of head covered with small scales; ventral shields much narrower than the body; tail short, ending obtusely; subcaudals single, or mostly single; scales smooth or feebly keeled, in 40 to 50 rows _Eryx jaculus._ III. Eyes small, moderate, or large; ventral shields at least nearly as broad as the body; tail tapering to a point; subcaudals paired. _A._ Pupil round; upper surface of head with nine large shields; no upper labial in contact with the parietal; anal shield usually divided. 1. Dorsal scales strongly keeled, with paired apical pits; a single anterior temporal. _a._ Nostrils lateral; internasals broadly truncate in front. Scales in 19 rows; normally 1 pre- and 3 postoculars; usually 7 upper labials, third and fourth entering the eye; ventrals 157-181; subcaudals 50-88 _Tropidonotus natrix._ _b._ Nostrils directed upwards; internasals much narrowed in front. Scales in 19 rows; normally 2 pre- and 3 or 4 postoculars; suboculars sometimes present; usually 8 upper labials, fourth or fourth and fifth entering the eye; ventrals 160-187; subcaudals 48-79 _Tropidonotus tessellatus._ Scales in 21 (rarely 19 or 23) rows; normally 1 or 2 pre- and 2 postoculars; usually 7 upper labials, third and fourth entering the eye; ventrals 147-164; subcaudals 46-72 _Tropidonotus viperinus._ 2. Dorsal scales smooth or feebly keeled; normally a single loreal. _a._ Two or three superposed anterior temporals (very rarely one); nostril usually between two nasals. [alpha]. A subocular below the preocular. * Scales smooth, in 17 or 19 rows. Two upper labials entering the eye; preocular not in contact with the frontal; scales with two apical pits; ventrals more or less distinctly angulate laterally, 160-230; subcaudals 87-131 _Zamenis gemonensis._ Two upper labials entering the eye; preocular usually in contact with the frontal; scales with a single apical pit; ventrals very distinctly angulate laterally, 205-218; subcaudals 98-132 _Zamenis dahlii._ ** Scales in 23 to 29 rows (usually 25 or 27), with two apical pits. Upper labials usually separated from the eye by a series of suboculars; preocular in contact with the frontal; scales smooth; ventrals very distinctly angulate laterally, 222-258; subcaudals 77-107 _Zamenis hippocrepis._ Two upper labials entering the eye; preocular not in contact with the frontal; scales feebly but distinctly keeled; ventrals not angulate laterally, 195-234; subcaudals 56-90 _Coluber quatuorlineatus._ Two upper labials entering the eye; preocular not in contact with the frontal; scales smooth or faintly keeled; ventrals not or but very obtusely angulate laterally, 172-214; subcaudals 50-80 _Coluber dione._ [beta]. No subocular; scales smooth, or faintly keeled on the posterior part of the body. * Ventrals more than 200; scales with two apical pits. Snout obtuse; rostral broader than deep; scales in 21 or 23 rows; ventrals distinctly angulate laterally, 212-248; subcaudals 60-91 _Coluber longissimus._ Snout obtuse; rostral broader than deep; scales in 25 or 27 rows; ventrals not angulate laterally, 222-260; subcaudals 68-90 _Coluber leopardinus._ Snout pointed, strongly projecting; rostral deeper than broad, wedged in between the internasals; scales in 25 to 29 rows; ventrals not angulate laterally, 201-220; subcaudals 48-68 _Coluber scalaris._ ** Ventrals not more than 200; scales mostly with a single apical pit. Rostral at least as deep as broad, often wedged in between the internasals; usually 7 upper labials, third and fourth entering the eye; scales in 19 (rarely 21) rows; ventrals 153-199; subcaudals 41-70 _Coronella austriaca._ Rostral broader than deep; usually 8 upper labials, fourth and fifth entering the eye; scales in 21 (rarely 19 or 23) rows; ventrals 170-200; subcaudals 49-72 _Coronella girondica._ _b._ A single anterior temporal; nostril in a single nasal; scales smooth, with single apical pits, in 17 rows; ventrals 150-191; subcaudals 53-78 _Contia modesta._ 3. Scales longitudinally grooved in the adult, in 17 or 19 rows; two loreals; canthus rostralis strongly marked; frontal very narrow, in contact with the preocular; ventrals 160-189; subcaudals 68-102 _Coelopeltis monspessulana._ _B._ Pupil vertical or vertically subelliptic (sometimes appearing round in _Macroprotodon_). 1. Scales smooth, mostly with single apical pits; upper surface of head with nine large shields. Frontal 1-1/2 to 2 times as long as broad; loreal separated from the eye by the preocular; one upper labial usually in contact with the parietal; scales in 19 to 23 (rarely 25) rows; ventrals 153-192; anal divided; subcaudals 40-54 _Macroprotodon cucullatus._ Frontal 1-1/4 to 1-1/2 times as long as broad, much shorter than the parietals; loreal entering the eye; scales oblique, in 19 or 21 rows; ventrals 186-222; anal divided; subcaudals 48-73 _Tarbophis fallax._ Frontal 1-1/4 to 1-1/2 times as long as broad, nearly as long as the parietals; loreal entering the eye; scales oblique, in 19 or 21 rows; ventrals 203-235; anal entire; subcaudals 54-70 _Tarbophis iberus._ 2. Scales keeled, with two apical pits; anal shield entire. _a._ No pit between the nostril and the eye; upper head-shields small, if present; nasal separated from the rostral by a naso-rostral; eye separated from the upper labials by suboculars. [alpha]. Snout not turned up at the end; supraocular usually extending posteriorly beyond the vertical of the posterior border of the eye; frontal and parietal shields usually well developed; usually a single series of scales between the eye and the upper labials. Snout obtusely pointed, flat above, or with the canthus slightly raised; rostral usually in contact with a single apical shield, rarely with two; 6 to 9 upper labials, usually 7 or 8; scales in 19 rows, rarely 21; ventrals: [M] 120-135, [F] 125-142 _Vipera ursinii._ Snout pointed, with raised canthus; rostral in contact with a single apical shield; 8 or 9 upper labials; scales in 21 rows, rarely 19; ventrals: [M] 130-148, [F] 130-150 _Vipera renardi._ Snout truncate or broadly rounded, flat above or with slightly raised canthus; rostral in contact with two apical shields, rarely with one; 8 or 9 upper labials; scales in 21 rows, rarely 19 or 23; ventrals: [M] 132-150, [F] 132-158 _Vipera berus._ [beta]. Snout usually more or less turned up at the end or produced into a scaly dermal appendage; supraocular not extending posteriorly beyond the vertical of the posterior border of the eye; frontal and parietals often absent or very small; 2 or 3 series of scales between the eye and the upper labials; 9 to 13 upper labials; scales in 21 or 23 rows, rarely 19 or 25. Snout simply turned up, the raised portion bearing 2 or 3 scales; rostral not more than once and a half as deep as broad; ventrals: [M] 134-158, [F] 141-169 _Vipera aspis._ Snout simply turned up or produced into a small appendage, the raised portion with 5 or 6 (rarely 3) scales; rostral 1-1/2 to 2 times as deep as broad; ventrals: [M] 125-146, [F] 135-147 _Vipera latastii._ Snout produced into an appendage covered with 10 to 20 scales; rostral not reaching the summit of the rostral appendage; ventrals: [M] 133-161, [F] 135-163 _Vipera ammodytes._ [gamma]. Snout not turned up at the end; supraocular narrow or broken up into several small shields; upper surface of head with small, usually keeled scales; two or three series of scales between the eye and the upper labials; scales in 23 to 27 rows, usually 25; ventrals: [M] 151-177, [F] 153-180 _Vipera lebetina._ _b._ A pit between the nostril and the eye; upper surface of head with 9 large shields; nasal in contact with the rostral; third upper labial entering the eye; scales in 23 rows; ventrals 149-174; subcaudals 31-44 _Ancistrodon halys._ ------------------------------------------------------------------------ CHAPTER III COLORATION In dealing with the coloration, we have first to distinguish between the colour and the markings. The former is very often highly variable among snakes of the same species, to say nothing of the changes which may take place with age or with the condition of the individuals, whether before or after exuviation; it is not unusual to find among specimens from the same locality a great range of variation, from greyish-white to brown, or red, or black, as, for instance, in our Common Viper. The latter afford more important characters, and often furnish valuable indications for the distinction of species; but even the disposition of the markings is subject to great individual variations, more likely to mislead than to help the inexperienced student in the discrimination of species. It is therefore always advisable to resort in the first instance to structural characters for the purpose of specific identification, and to fall back on coloration only as a means of confirmation. If we were to be guided by colour and markings alone, how could we believe that an adult four-lined _Coluber quatuorlineatus_ is of the same species as the handsomely spotted _Coluber sauromates_; and yet, if we compare the young of these two snakes we find them to be absolutely identical in their markings, and, in the absence of any structural differences, we are forced to conclude that they only represent two forms of the same species, of which the latter is the more primitive. It is nevertheless a fact that, with a few exceptions, the markings, however variable they may be, are reducible to certain fundamental patterns to which the innumerable variations may be traced back, and their derivation followed and scientifically explained. Let us consider, for instance, another species of _Coluber_, highly variable in its markings: _C. leopardinus_, of which the typical form, so called from having been the first described and named, is not by any means to be regarded as the most primitive. First, we must take for granted that the markings of all such snakes, whether consisting of spots, stripes, or bars, start from a regular arrangement, which may be theoretically represented by four paired longitudinal series on the head and body: (1) Dorsal series (D); (2) Dorso-lateral (DL); (3) Lateral (L); (4) Ventro-lateral (VL). The first starts from the middle line of the head, and is continued along the spine; the second occupies the space between the first and third, which originates at the tip of the snout, passes through the eye, and is continued on the temple and along the side of the body; the fourth follows the lower lip, and extends along each side of the belly. Bearing this in mind, we find that the variety of _C. leopardinus_ named _schwoederi_, with a vertebral series of paired spots, is to be regarded as the most primitive, from which we can derive, on the one hand, the true _leopardinus_ by imagining a transverse fusion of the spots of series D into a single row, some of the spots often actually revealing, in their biscuit shape, their dual origin; whilst, on the other hand, confluence of the paired spots of the same series into two longitudinal stripes produces the variety named _quadrilineatus_ (see Plate VII.). In this particular instance, the paired series D has fused into a single streak on the head, and the series L appears to have departed from its primitive course to extend on the upper surface of the head, both in front of and behind the eye. Many snakes show an interocular band extending from lip to lip, through the eyes, across the interorbital region. In others the lateral stripe L may bifurcate in front of the eye, an upper branch extending across the snout, through transverse fusion of series D and DL, and it may also bifurcate in like manner on the temporal region, fusing with the corresponding marking on the other side to form a W-shaped figure. The pattern of markings on the upper surface of the head is, however, often very complicated, and hence difficult of explanation. As a second example of the derivation of patterns, we may mention _Vipera aspis_, which varies enormously as to its mid-dorsal markings, forming, in different individuals or even on different parts of the body, single or paired spots, a zigzag band, or transverse bars; all these are derived from the paired spots of series D. Each pair of spots may fuse and form transversely oval or elliptical spots or bars, or the spots may assume an alternate disposition from which, through confluence, the zigzag or sinuous band results. Thus, spotted and striped patterns may be traced to a common origin, however fundamental the difference between them appears at first sight. If the elements of the four series, D, DL, L, and VL, unite transversely with each other, and also with the spots on the ventral surface, we obtain ringed forms such as the Coral-snakes. That the black nuchal collar of our common Grass-snake is actually formed by the fusion of the spots of three originally distinct series has been proved by tracing the development of the markings in the embryo. In various species a pair of light streaks extends along the back, bordering the D area, without interfering with the other markings, as we see, among European snakes, in some specimens of _Tropidonotus natrix_ and _viperinus_, and _Vipera berus_. Although it sometimes happens that a definite system of markings prevails throughout a genus, such as the annulate form in the South American _Elaps_, this is far from being universally the case; many closely allied species, or individuals of the same species, may be distinguished by very different patterns. Even on the same individual we may find two opposite types of markings without any transition, as in two Central American species of widely different genera, _Polyodontophis annulatus_ and _Zamenis mexicanus_, in which the anterior part of the body is annulate or barred, and the rest longitudinally striped. It is also a remarkable fact that very often the two sides of the body are not alike in their markings, appearing as if formed of the union, on the median line, of the right and left halves of two individuals. Thus it may happen, in annulate forms, that some of the annuli are broken exactly in the mid-dorsal and mid-ventral lines, and that the halves do not correspond in number on the two sides. In the handsome South American _Lachesis alternatus_, which derives its specific name from the two series of large C-shaped, dark, light-edged markings which adorn its back, these markings are not always alternating, as is the rule; but some may lie opposite to each other and back to back, this being due to the fact that the numbers of the markings do not correspond on the two sides. In one specimen I count twenty-four of these markings on the left side, and twenty-seven on the right. This shows that great importance cannot be attached to the number of the markings, for systematic purposes. In fact, in some Coral-snakes, _Elaps fulvius_ for instance, the number of annuli may vary from twelve to fifty-two, with every gradation between the extremes. The bilateral asymmetry to which we have alluded produces the chess-board arrangement of the ventral spots in many snakes. Among the markings which call for investigation as to their meaning, we must allude to the presence, in some Colubrids, of a small, light, dark-edged spot, or of a pair of light dots close together, in the middle of the parietal shields or on each side of the suture between these shields, which correspond in their position to the parietal organ of many Lizards. May not this marking be in some way correlated with sensory organs, like the apical pits on the scales of the body? And what is the explanation of such bizarre signs as the spectacle or the eye-spot on the hood of the Indian Cobra? At present it is as inexplicable as the lugubrious emblem on the thorax of the Death's-head Moth. It cannot be suggested that it is a warning mark intended to terrify intruders, for when the Cobra is at rest the hood is folded, and the characteristic marking is not displayed; whilst as soon as it is aroused, and the hood expanded, it faces its enemy in such a way that the spectacle, or ocellus, is not to be seen. First among the most brilliantly coloured snakes, of which there are many, stand the Coral-snakes, _Elaps_, of America, mostly annulate with red, yellow or white, and black. This striking coloration obtains also in diverse harmless snakes inhabiting the same part of the world, and this coincidence has been adduced in favour of the theory of mimicry, correlated with that of natural selection, which accounts for the resemblance as being of advantage to a harmless species, which is thus mistaken for one notorious for its deadly poison, and advertised as such by its brilliant colours (warning coloration). But other poisonous and much more dangerous snakes are not, as a rule, endowed with brilliant colours. It is true that these also may have their mimics: the Krait, _Bungarus cæruleus_, and _Lycodon aulicus_, in India, the Pit-viper, _Ancistrodon himalayanus_, and _Psammodynastes pulverulentus_, in the Himalayas and Assam, are good examples of such cases. On the other hand, there are equally striking instances of what one would regard as mimics if they only occurred together; thus, there is no better case of general resemblance between a poisonous and a harmless snake than we find in the Indian Cobra and the _Coluber corais_ of tropical America, where Cobras are absent, or between a Viper and the Boid _Enygrus asper_, from New Guinea, where no Vipers exist. Without attempting to offer any suggestion to account for the similarity of markings which prevails in certain parts of the world, attention may be drawn to the predominance of longitudinal dark and light stripes in the Indo-Malayan representatives of the American _Elaps_, shared by many innocuous snakes of similar form inhabiting the same region, and to the striped tails common to various Colubrids of Madagascar, as if the snakes of a district had agreed to conform to certain fashions in dress. It is further noteworthy, in relation to the theory of warning coloration, that many Uropeltids, innocent burrowing creatures living underground or concealed under stones or rotting tree-trunks in the forests of Southern India and Ceylon, hardly ever showing themselves in daylight, are among the most striking for their bright yellow or red and black markings. We may point out at the same time the very marked resemblance in form and coloration between the Uropeltid _Melanophidium bilineatum_, and the Apodal Batrachian _Ichthyophis glutinosus_, both occurring together in Southern India. The colour of snakes often harmonizes with their surroundings. Thus, many Tree-snakes, Boid, Colubrid, or Viperid, are of a bright green, like the foliage in which they are concealed. On the other hand, other Tree-snakes are not green, or only some specimens are green, as in the genera _Dendraspis_ and _Dispholidus_. Desert-snakes are of the yellowish or reddish colour of the sand or rock on which they live, and in species whose range extends over different districts the desert individuals are paler, without or with less distinct markings, as compared to their fellows among other surroundings. In addition to their markings, some snakes are adorned with a metallic iridescent gloss, due to a fine striation of the scales. The iris is often metallic, gold, bronze, or copper-red, and the black streaks of the head sometimes extend over it. Although, unlike many lizards, snakes are unable to rapidly alter their colours, some produce a semblance of this phenomenon when inflating their neck or body; this is due to the presence of dark and light markings or of a bright pigment in the interstitial skin, which is not seen when the scales overlap. Thus, in the Indian Tree-snake _Dryophis mycterizans_ the skin between the green or brown scales in the anterior part of the body is black and white, producing a striped pattern when the neck is inflated; the skin of the same region is bright vermilion in the Malay _Tropidonotus subminiatus_; many more examples could be quoted. The spectacle marking on the hood of the Indian Cobra involves the scales as well as the interstitial skin. As a rule there are no sexual differences in colour. Yet these are so marked in our Common Adder that the sex of a specimen can nearly always be recognized by the coloration. This is, however, the exception, even in the genus to which the Adder belongs. A nuptial dress is unknown in snakes. A special livery for the young is rather exceptional, but very often the new-born is more vividly coloured than its parents, and in many black varieties the young is similar to the typical form. Some green Tree-Boids (_Chondropython_ and _Corallus caninus_) are not green, but yellowish, cream-colour, or pinkish, when young, the green appearing around the white spots, which are the remains of the ground colour, and gradually spreading over the whole body. Conversely, the young of a variety of the Pit-viper _Lachesis wagleri_, common in the Malay Peninsula, is green, and the adult black and yellow. In the young of _Grayia ornata_, a West African Water-snake, the markings of the young are to those of the adult like positive and negative in photography, the white bars, forked on the sides, which extend across the black back of the former being gradually transformed into black bars on a light ground in the latter; in such a case it is impossible to decide whether the dark or the light parts are to be considered as the ground colour. That the skin of many snakes contains soluble colouring matter of a special kind is well known, green snakes, such as _Dryophis prasinus_ and _Lachesis gramineus_ staining the spirit in which they are preserved. Chemists have not yet paid attention to this question, which requires investigation. Melanism is frequent in snakes, and sometimes affects all individuals in the same locality. It seems undesirable to bestow varietal names on such aberrations, as is so frequently done by systematists, any more than we should in the case of albinos. Melanism may be produced in two ways: by an extension of the black markings, which invade the whole surface, as in the males of _Vipera berus_; or by a general darkening of the ground colour and of the markings, as in the females of the same species. In the latter case, the markings reappear under certain lights or after a prolonged sojourn in spirits. Sometimes, as in _Zamenis gemonensis_, the uniform black colour appears only as the snake approaches the adult condition, the young having the normal livery. Partial albinism is rare; perfect albinism, characterized by absence of black pigment in the eye, rarer still. Cases have been observed, among European species, in _Tropidonotus natrix_ and _tessellatus_, in _Coluber longissimus_, and in _Coronella austriaca_. ------------------------------------------------------------------------ CHAPTER IV SKELETON The typical Ophidian skull is characterized by a solidly ossified brain-case, with the distinct frontals and the united parietals extending downwards to the basisphenoid, which is large and produced forward into a rostrum extending to the ethmoidal region. The nasal region is less completely ossified, and the paired nasals are often attached only at their base. The occipital condyle is either trilobate and formed by the basioccipital and the exoccipitals, or a simple knob formed by the basioccipital; the supraoccipital is excluded from the foramen magnum. The basioccipital may bear a strong, curved ventral process or hypapophysis (in the Vipers). The prefrontal is situated, on each side, between the frontal and the maxillary, and may or may not be in contact with the nasal; the postfrontal, usually present, borders the orbit behind, rarely also above, and in the Pythons a supraorbital is intercalated between it and the prefrontal. [Illustration: FIG. 3--SKULL OF _Python amethystinus_. (From British Museum Catalogue of Snakes) _an_, Angular; _ar_, articular; _bo_, basioccipital; _bs_, basisphenoid; _cor_, coronoid; _c.a_, columella auris (stapes); _d_, dentary; _eo_, exoccipital; _epg_, ectopterygoid (transverse); _f_, frontal; _m_, maxillary; _n_, nasal; _p_, parietal; _pl_, palatine; _pm_, premaxillary; _prf_, prefrontal; _pro_, proötic; _pg_, pterygoid; _ptf_, postfrontal; _q_, quadrate; _so_, supraoccipital; _sor_, supraorbital; _sp_, splenial; _ste_, supratemporal; _tu_, turbinal; _v_, vomer.] The premaxillary is single and small, and as a rule connected with the maxillary only by ligament. The paired vomer is narrow. The palatine and pterygoid are elongate and parallel to the axis of the skull, the latter diverging behind and extending to the quadrate or to the articular extremity of the mandible; the pterygoid is connected with the maxillary by the ectopterygoid or transverse bone, which may be very elongate, and the maxillary often emits a process towards the palatine, the latter bone being usually produced inwards and upwards towards the anterior extremity of the basisphenoid. The quadrate is usually large and elongate, and attached to the cranium through the supratemporal (often regarded as the squamosal). In rare cases (_Miodon_, _Polemon_) the transverse bone is forked, and articulates with two branches of the maxilla. The quadrate and the maxillary and palatopterygoid arches are more or less movable to allow for the distension required by the passage of prey, often much exceeding the calibre of the mouth. For the same reason, the rami of the lower jaw, which consist of dentary, splenial, angular, and articular elements, with the addition of a coronoid in the Boidæ and a few other small families, are connected at the symphysis by a very extensible elastic ligament. The hyoid apparatus is reduced to a pair of cartilaginous filaments situated below the trachea, and united in front. There are various modifications according to the genera. A large vacuity may be present between the frontal bones and the basisphenoid (_Psammophis_, _Coelopeltis_); the maxillary may be much abbreviated and movable vertically, as in the Viperidæ; the pterygoids may taper and converge posteriorly, without any connexion with the quadrate, as in the Amblycephalidæ; the supratemporal may be much reduced, and wedged in between the adjacent bones of the cranium; the quadrate may be short or extremely large; the prefrontals may join in a median suture in front of the frontals; the dentary may be freely movable, and detached from the articular posteriorly. [Illustration: FIG. 4--SKULL OF _Typhlops lumbricalis_. (From British Museum Catalogue of Snakes) Lettering of the bones as in Fig. 3] [Illustration: FIG. 5--SKULL OF _Glauconia macrolepis_. (From British Museum Catalogue of Snakes) Lettering of the bones as in Fig. 3] The deviation from the normal type is much greater still when we consider the degraded, worm-like members of the families Typhlopidæ (Fig. 4, p. 43) and Glauconiidæ (Fig. 5), in which the skull is very compact and the maxillary much reduced. In the former this bone is loosely attached to the lower aspect of the cranium; in the latter it borders the mouth, and is suturally joined to the premaxillary and the prefrontal. In both the tranverse bone and the supratemporal are absent, but the coronoid element is present in the mandible. [Illustration: FIG. 6--SKULL OF _Tropidonotus natrix_. (From British Museum Catalogue of Snakes) Lettering of the bones as in Fig. 3] The principal modifications of the skull in the European genera may be contrasted as in the following synopsis: I. Quadrate articulating with the cranium, supratemporal absent; mandible much shorter than the skull, with coronoid bone; maxillary small, on lower aspect of cranium; pterygoids not extending to quadrate; nasals forming long sutures with the premaxillary, prefrontals, and frontal _Typhlops._ II. Quadrate suspended from the supratemporal; mandible at least as long as the skull; pterygoids extending to quadrate or mandible. _A._ Mandible with coronoid bone; nasals in sutural contact with frontals and prefrontals; transverse bone short, not projecting much beyond cranium; maxillary not half as long as mandible, which is not longer than skull (to occiput) _Eryx._ [Illustration: FIG. 7--SKULL OF _Zamenis gemonensis_. (From British Museum Catalogue of Snakes)] _B._ No coronoid bone; nasals isolated. 1. Maxillary elongate, not movable vertically. _a._ Maxillary half as long as mandible. Supratemporal half as long as skull, projecting far beyond cranium; mandible much longer than skull _Tropidonotus._ Supratemporal not half as long as skull, projecting far beyond cranium; mandible much longer than skull _Zamenis._ [Illustration: FIG. 8--SKULL OF _Coluber longissimus_. (From British Museum Catalogue of Snakes)] Supratemporal not half as long as skull, projecting but slightly beyond cranium; mandible much longer than skull _Coluber._ Supratemporal not half as long as skull, not projecting beyond cranium; mandible not longer than skull _Coronella_, _Contia_. _b._ Maxillary not half as long as mandible, which is longer than skull; supratemporal not half as long as skull, projecting beyond cranium. [Illustration: FIG. 9--SKULL OF _Coronella austriaca_. (From British Museum Catalogue of Snakes)] Quadrate longer than supratemporal; maxillary much longer than quadrate, nearly straight in front of prefrontal; a large vacuity between the frontal bones and the basisphenoid _Coelopeltis._ Quadrate not longer than supratemporal; maxillary little longer than quadrate, strongly curved in front of prefrontal _Macroprotodon._ Quadrate longer than supratemporal; maxillary little longer than quadrate, nearly straight in front of prefrontal _Tarbophis._ [Illustration: FIG. 10--SKULL OF _Vipera lebetina_. (From British Museum Catalogue of Snakes) Lettering of the bones as in Fig. 3] 2. Maxillary much abbreviated and erectile; supratemporal not half as long as skull; mandible much longer than skull; basioccipital with a strong process. Maxillary bone solid _Vipera._ Maxillary bone hollowed out _Ancistrodon._ The vertebræ number 130 to 500--in the European forms 147 (_Vipera ursinii_) to 330 (_Coluber leopardinus_). The vertebral column consists of an atlas (composed of two vertebræ) without ribs; numerous precaudal vertebræ, all of which, except the first or first three, bear long, movable, curved ribs with a small posterior tubercle at the base, the last of these ribs sometimes forked; two to ten so-called "lumbar vertebræ" without ribs, but with bifurcate transverse processes (lymphapophyses) enclosing the lymphatic vessels; and a number of ribless caudal vertebræ with simple transverse processes. When bifid, the ribs or transverse processes have the branches regularly superposed. The centra have the usual cup-and-ball articulation, with the nearly hemispherical or transversely elliptic condyle at the back (procoelous vertebræ), whilst the neural arch is provided with additional articular surfaces in the form of pre- and post-zygapophyses, broad, flattened, and overlapping, and of a pair of anterior wedge-shaped processes called zygosphene, fitting into a pair of corresponding concavities, zygantrum, just below the base of the neural spine. Thus the vertebræ of snakes articulate with each other by eight joints in addition to the cup-and-ball on the centrum, and interlock by parts reciprocally receiving and entering one another, like the joints called "tenon-and-mortice" in carpentry. The precaudal vertebræ have a more or less high neural spine which, as a rare exception (_Xenopholis_), may be expanded and plate-like above, and short or moderately long transverse processes to which the ribs are attached by a single facet. The centra of the anterior vertebræ emit more or less developed descending processes, or hæmapophyses, which are sometimes continued throughout (Fig. 11, A), as in _Tropidonotus_, _Vipera_, and _Ancistrodon_, among European genera. [Illustration: FIG. 11--POSTERIOR PRECAUDAL VERTEBRÆ OF _Lioheterodon_ (A) AND _Heterodon_ (B). (From British Museum Catalogue of Snakes) _a_, Back view; _b_, lower view; _c_, side view.] In the caudal region, elongate transverse processes take the place of ribs, and the hæmapophyses are paired, one on each side of the hæmal canal. In the Rattlesnakes the seven or eight last vertebræ are enlarged and fused into one. No snake shows any rudiments of the pectoral arch, but remains of the pelvic are found in the _Typhlopidæ_, the _Glauconiidæ_, the _Boidæ_, and the _Ilysiidæ_. In the first these vestiges are reduced to a single bone (ilium?) on each side; in the second they consist of ilium, pubis, and ischium, the latter forming a ventral symphysis, and a rudimentary femur; whilst in the third there is a long ilium, attached to the lower branch of the first bifurcate transverse process of the lumbar vertebræ, bearing three short bones, the longest of which, regarded as the femur, terminates in a claw-like spur which, in males at least, usually appears externally on each side of the vent. ------------------------------------------------------------------------ CHAPTER V DENTITION In the most generalized snakes--those which show the nearest approach to lizards--teeth are present not only on the rami of both jaws, but also on the premaxillary bone, on the palatines, and on the pterygoids. A reduction of the dentition takes place in various genera, in which the teeth of either the upper or the lower jaw, and of the palatines or pterygoids, or both, may be absent, and the premaxillary is devoid of teeth in the great majority, including all European representatives, of the Ophidia. In the egg-eating snakes of the genera _Dasypeltis_ and _Elachistodon_ the dentition is very much reduced, in accordance with the peculiar régime, and this deficiency is compensated by the development on some of the anterior thoracic vertebræ of long, tooth-like processes (hypapophyses) directed forwards, and capped with a remarkably dense, vitreous tissue simulating enamel, the function of these tooth-like processes being to break the shell of the egg within the gullet, where none of its contents are lost, the shell being afterwards rejected through the mouth in the form of a pellet. With the exception of the worm-like Typhlopidæ, which are provided with a few teeth in the upper jaw only, European snakes have teeth on the maxillary, palatine, pterygoid, and dentary bones. Unless the maxillary be strongly abbreviated and modified in connexion with the poison apparatus, as in the Viperidæ, the teeth in the jaws as well as on the palate form single longitudinal series; they are elongate, conical, with or without a sharp posterior edge, more or less recurved, acutely pointed, sometimes needle-like, and directed backwards, as behoves their function, which, in addition to attack and defence, is to prevent the retrogression of the prey in the act of prehension and deglutition. A notable exception occurs in the genus _Iguanognathus_, from Sumatra, all the teeth having spatulate crowns ribbed along the outer side. Unfortunately, nothing is known as to the food of this remarkable snake. The teeth are coated with a thin layer of enamel. It was held, for a time, that the glossy outer coating was only due to a denser structure of the dentine. As in all living Reptiles with the exception of the Crocodiles, the teeth are not implanted in true sockets, but simply ankylosed to the bone on which, when detached, their slightly enlarged base, or rather the bony tissue on which it rests, leaves a shallow impression, or pseudo-socket. In the process of biting or feeding, some of the teeth are frequently lost, and are readily replaced by others lying in reserve in the gum at the inner side, and becoming fixed to the bone soon after a vacancy occurs. Such replacement teeth, of different grades of development, form several series, so that in a snake like our common _Tropidonotus_ the mouth may contain four times as many teeth as are functional, without reckoning different earlier stages of tooth germs which escape ordinary observation, being placed vertically one above the other. Three types of teeth, connected by every intermediate step, are distinguished: the solid, the grooved, and the canaliculated or tubular, so-called "perforated"; the third, as we shall explain, being only a further modification of the second. In the grooved tooth, a sulcus runs along the anterior or outer surface, its object being to convey into the wound the secretion of a poison gland. It varies in depth according to the species, and may be so slight as to escape detection without a very strong magnifying glass. In some the sulcus may be very deep and wide, forming a canal round which the tooth folds to the extent of its borders nearly meeting; from this condition the so-called "perforated" fang is derived through the complete fusion of the borders of the tooth, and the obliteration of the line of union except at each extremity. The structure of such a fang may be best understood by imagining a tooth, lined all round with the same layer of dentine and enamel, being flattened out in a vertical plane and then folded over, the outer edges coalescing on the front median line in such a way that the inner wall of the tooth is in reality the anterior surface, and the outer wall the posterior surface, of the ordinary tooth. Grooved teeth, with open canal, are situated either at the anterior extremity (Proteroglyphs) or at the posterior extremity (Opisthoglyphs) of the maxillary bone, usually followed or preceded by a series of solid teeth, which in some cases may likewise show a more or less distinct groove. Such may also be present on the teeth of the lower jaw, as in the European _Coelopeltis_, in some specimens of which a faint groove is visible on the outer side with the aid of a strong lens. The tubular fangs of the Viperidæ are inserted on the posterior extremity of the much abbreviated and erectile maxillary bone, which bears no other teeth. The Proteroglyphs (Cobras, Coral-snakes, Sea-snakes) and the Solenoglyphs (Vipers, Pit-vipers, Rattlesnakes) may be regarded as the diverging extremes in the development of the poison apparatus, both culminating in forms with tubular fangs, the former as derived directly from the Aglyphs (harmless snakes), the latter from the Opisthoglyphs, likewise evolved out of the Aglyphs. That the insertion of the poison fangs of the Viperidæ is really on the posterior extremity of the maxillary bone is evident from the condition of the bone in its recumbent position, especially in the African Viper, _Causus_, which in several respects departs less markedly from the Colubrid type than our European Vipers. The poison fangs of the Viperidæ appear to be movable, folding in the mouth when at rest, and erected, or even thrust forward, when ready to act. This, however, is simply due to the mobility of the maxillary bone, to which they are ankylosed as in all other snakes. There are normally two equally-developed fangs, close together and side by side, to each maxillary, followed by several replacement fangs loosely attached behind them, usually in two series of four. When the two fangs are _in situ_, they of course both function in the act of biting, although only one is in relation with the single poison duct; often, however, there is only one fang in position, either the right or the left, the place of the other being indicated by a shallow socket which will soon be filled by one of the posterior reserve fangs moving forward and becoming ankylosed to the bone. Snake-charmers who extract the poison fangs of the snakes they use for their performances have therefore to renew the operation frequently, unless they amputate the bone on which the fangs are inserted, an injury which the creature does not long survive. The dentition of the snakes in which the maxillary bone is not movable vertically falls under three divisions: the Aglyphs, in which the teeth are all solid; the Opisthoglyphs, in which one or more (usually two) of the hindermost teeth are provided with a groove; and the Proteroglyphs, in which grooved or canaliculated teeth are situated in front, followed or not by solid teeth. Beyond these three principal divisions, the dentition furnishes important characters for the classification, although that importance has sometimes been over-estimated. The maxillary teeth may be equal in length (Isodonts), or the anterior the longer (Lycodonts), or the posterior the longer, increasing gradually in size (Coryphodonts) or abruptly, without (Syncranterians) or with a diastema, or break, in front of them (Diacranterians). These categories are, however, so completely connected as to preclude their use in taxonomy beyond helping to define genera. The number of maxillary teeth and the relative proportions and disposition of the mandibular teeth also afford useful generic characters. The European genera may be arranged as follows, according to the dentition: I. Teeth few, disposed in a transverse series in the upper jaw only _Typhlops._ II. Teeth in both jaws and on the palatines and pterygoids. _A._ A series of solid teeth along the maxillary; no grooved teeth. 1. Anterior maxillary and mandibular teeth longest; 9 or 10 maxillary teeth _Eryx._ 2. Maxillary teeth equal, or increasing in size posteriorly. _a._ Mandibular teeth 17 to 30; maxillary teeth 15 to 22. Posterior maxillary teeth longest; mandibular teeth subequal, more than 20 _Tropidonotus._ Posterior maxillary teeth longest; mandibular teeth not more than 20, posterior smallest _Zamenis._ Maxillary teeth subequal; mandibular teeth 20 to 25, posterior smallest _Coluber._ _b._ Mandibular teeth 14 or 15, subequal; maxillary teeth 12 to 15. Maxillary teeth increasing in size _Coronella._ Maxillary teeth subequal _Contia._ _B._ One or two enlarged grooved fangs behind the series of solid maxillary teeth. 14 to 17 subequal solid maxillary teeth, forming a continuous series; 21 to 23 mandibular teeth, anterior strongly enlarged _Coelopeltis._ 9 to 11 solid maxillary teeth, fourth and fifth or fifth and sixth enlarged, followed by an interspace; sixth mandibular tooth fang-like, followed by an interspace _Macroprotodon._ 9 or 10 solid maxillary teeth, forming a continuous series, decreasing in length posteriorly; anterior mandibular teeth strongly enlarged _Tarbophis._ _C._ Maxillary with only two large canaliculated fangs side by side, one of which may be missing; anterior mandibular teeth longest _Vipera_, _Ancistrodon_. [Illustration: FIG. 12--MAXILLARY AND MANDIBLE OF--(_a_) _Tarbophis fallax_; (_b_) _Coelopeltis monspessulana_; (_c_) _Macroprotodon cucullatus_. (From British Museum Catalogue of Snakes)] In counting the teeth for the purpose of using this key, care must be taken to ascertain the full number, as it frequently happens that one or more are missing; but their place is indicated by the shallow pits in which their base was implanted, the overlooking of which might convey the impression of a hiatus such as is characteristic of certain genera--_Macroprotodon_, for instance. Needless to say, the loose teeth which are in reserve on the inner side of the jaws or behind the tubular fangs are not taken into consideration, the numbers given being those of functional teeth only. Although as a rule the teeth can be counted easily, on a specimen preserved in spirit, by simply pushing aside the lips and gums with the finger, it is sometimes necessary to remove and clean the bones of the jaws, an operation which does not require much skill. ------------------------------------------------------------------------ CHAPTER VI POISON APPARATUS--DIFFERENT KINDS OF POISONS The gland which secretes the poison is a modification of the parotid salivary gland of other Vertebrates, and is usually situated on each side of the head below and behind the eye, invested in a muscular sheath. It is provided with large alveoli in which the venom is stored before being conveyed by a duct to the base of the channelled or tubular fang through which it is ejected. In the Vipers, which furnish examples of the most highly developed poison apparatus, although inferior to some in its toxic effects, the poison gland is very large and in intimate relation with the masseter or temporal muscle, consisting of two bands, the superior arising from behind the eye, the inferior extending from the gland to the mandible. When the snake bites, the jaws close up, causing the gland to be powerfully wrung, and the poison pressed out into the duct. From the anterior extremity of the gland the duct passes, below the eye and above the maxillary bone, where it makes a bend, to the basal orifice of the poison fang, described above (p. 55), which is ensheathed in a thick fold of mucous membrane, the _vagina dentis_. By means of the movable maxillary bone (_supra_, p. 49) hinged to the prefrontal, and connected with the tranverse bone which is pushed forward by muscles set in action by the opening of the mouth, the tubular fang is erected and the poison discharged through the distal orifice in which it terminates. [Illustration: FIG. 13--POISON APPARATUS OF RATTLESNAKE: VENOM GLAND AND MUSCLES (LATERAL VIEW). (After Duvernoy) _a_, Venom gland; _a´_, venom duct; _b_, anterior temporal muscle; _b´_, mandibular portion of same; _c_, posterior temporal muscle; _d_, digastricus muscle; _e_, posterior ligament of gland; _f_, sheath of fang; _g_, middle temporal muscle; _h_, external pterygoid muscle; _i_, maxillary salivary gland; _j_, mandibulary salivary gland.] In some of the Proteroglyphous Colubrids, as we have seen, the poison fangs are not tubular, but only channelled and open along the anterior surface; and as the maxillary bone in these snakes is more or less elongate, and not or but slightly movable vertically, the poison duct runs above the latter, making a bend only at its anterior extremity, and the tranverse bone has not the same action on the erection of the fangs. Otherwise the mechanism is the same. In the Opisthoglyphous Colubrids, with grooved teeth situated at the posterior extremity of the maxilla, a small posterior portion of the upper labial or salivary gland is converted into a poison-secreting organ, distinguished by a light yellow colour, provided with a duct larger than any of those of the labial gland, and proceeding inward and downward to the base of the grooved fang; the duct is not in direct connexion with the groove, but the two communicate through the mediation of the cavity enclosed by the folds of mucous membrane surrounding the tooth, and united in front. The reserve or successional teeth, which are always present just behind or on the side of the functional fang of all venomous snakes, are in no way connected with the duct until called upon to replace a fang that has been lost. It could not be otherwise, since the duct would require a new terminal portion for each new fang; and as the replacement takes place alternately from two parallel series, the new poison-conveying tooth does not occupy exactly the same position as its predecessor. Two genera, _Doliophis_ among the Elapine Colubrids, and _Causus_ among the Viperids, are highly remarkable for having the poison gland and its duct of a great length, extending along each side of the body and terminating in front of the heart. Instead of the muscles of the temporal region serving to press out the poison into the duct, this action is performed by those of the side of the body. When biting, a Viperid snake merely strikes, discharging the venom the moment the fangs penetrate the skin, and then immediately leaves go. A Proteroglyph or Opisthoglyph, on the contrary, closes its jaws like a dog on the part bitten, often holding on firmly for a considerable time. The poison, which is mostly a clear limpid fluid of a pale straw or amber colour, more rarely greenish, sometimes with a certain amount of suspended matter, is exhausted after several bites, and the glands have to recuperate. It must be added that the poison can be ejected otherwise than by a bite, as in the so-called Spitting Snakes of the genera _Naia_ and _Sepedon_. The fact that some of these deadly snakes when irritated are in the habit of shooting poison from the mouth, at a distance of 4 to 8 feet, even apparently aiming at a man's face, has been too often witnessed in India and Malaya, and especially in Africa, from the days of the ancient Egyptians, for any doubt to subsist as to their being endowed with this faculty, but the mechanism by which this action is produced has not been satisfactorily explained. In all probability, the poison escapes from the sheath of mucous membrane surrounding the base of the fangs, and is mixed with ordinary saliva, the membranes of the mouth perhaps acting as lips, in which case the term "spitting" would not be incorrect. The spitting, which may take place three or four times in succession, has been observed to be preceded by some chewing movements of the jaws. If reaching the eye, the poisonous fluid causes severe inflammation of the cornea and conjunctiva, but no more serious results if washed away at once. Snake poisons is a subject which has always attracted much attention, and which has made great progress within the last quarter of a century, especially as regards the defensive reaction by which the blood may be rendered proof against their effect by processes similar to vaccination--antipoisonous serotherapy. The studies to which we allude have not only conduced to a method of treatment against snake-bites, but have thrown a new light on the great problem of immunity. They have shown that the antitoxic serums do not act as chemical antidotes in destroying the venom, but as physiological antidotes; that, in addition to the poison glands, snakes possess other glands supplying their blood with substances antagonistic to the poison, such as also exist in various animals refractory to snake poison, the hedgehog and the mungoose for instance. Unfortunately, the specificity of the different snake poisons is such that, even when the physiological action appears identical, serum injections or graduated direct inoculations confer immunity towards one species or a few allied species only. Thus, a European in Australia who had become immune to the poison of the deadly _Notechis scutatus_, manipulating these snakes with impunity, and was under the impression that his immunity extended also to other species, when bitten by a _Denisonia superba_, an allied Elapine, died the following day. In India, the serum prepared with the venom of _Naia tripudians_ has been found to be without effect on the poison of _Naia bungarus_, the two species of _Bungarus_, and the Vipers _Vipera russelli_, _Echis carinatus_, and _Lachesis gramineus_. _Vipera russelli_ serum is without effect on Colubrine venoms, and on those of _Echis_ and _Lachesis_. In Brazil, serum prepared with the venom of _Lachesis lanceolatus_ has proved to be without action on _Crotalus_ poison. These examples, and others which could be given, show that the hopes which were at first entertained as to the benefits to be conferred on mankind by the serum treatment were somewhat over-sanguine--at least as regards countries like India, where, different kinds of poisonous snakes occurring together, it is sometimes impossible to know by which the bite has been inflicted. Chemistry teaches that snake venoms consist for the most part of solutions of modified proteids, and all attempts to separate the toxic principles from such proteids have hitherto been unsuccessful. Accordingly, at the present time we must regard such toxic principles as residing in some special grouping of a portion of the atoms in the complex venom proteid molecule. The analysis of their physiological actions has proved them to be made up of a great many more constituents than would be imagined from their chemical composition. The effect of the poison of Proteroglyphous Colubrids (Hydrophids, Cobras, _Bungarus_, _Elaps_, _Pseudechis_, _Notechis_, _Acanthophis_) is mainly on the nervous system, respiratory paralysis being quickly produced by bringing the poison into contact with the central nervous mechanism which controls respiration; the pain and local swelling which follow a bite are not usually severe. Viper poison (_Vipera_, _Echis_, _Lachesis_, _Crotalus_) acts more on the vascular system, bringing about coagulation of the blood and clotting of the pulmonary arteries; its action on the nervous system is not great, no individual group of nerve cells appears to be picked out, and the effect upon respiration is not so direct; the influence upon the circulation explains the great depression which is a symptom of Viperine poisoning. The pain of the wound is severe, and is speedily followed by swelling and discoloration. The symptoms produced by the bite of the European Vipers are thus described by the best authorities on snake poison (Martin and Lamb): The bite is immediately followed by local pain of a burning character; the limb soon swells and becomes discoloured, and within one to three hours great prostration, accompanied by vomiting, and often diarrhoea, sets in. Cold, clammy perspiration is usual. The pulse becomes extremely feeble, and slight dyspnoea and restlessness may be seen. In severe cases, which occur mostly in children, the pulse may become imperceptible and the extremities cold; the patient may pass into coma. In from twelve to twenty-four hours these severe constitutional symptoms usually pass off; but in the meantime the swelling and discoloration have spread enormously. The limb becomes phlegmonous, and occasionally suppurates. Within a few days recovery usually occurs somewhat suddenly, but death may result from the severe depression or from the secondary effects of suppuration. That cases of death, in adults as well as in children, are not infrequent in some parts of the Continent is mentioned in the last chapter of this Introduction. The bite of all the Proteroglyphous Colubrids, even of the smallest and gentlest, such as the _Elaps_ or Coral-snakes, is, so far as known, deadly to man. The Viperidæ differ much among themselves in the toxicity of their venom. Some, such as the Indian _Vipera russelli_ and _Echis carinatus_, the American _Ancistrodon_, _Crotalus_, _Lachesis mutus_ and _lanceolatus_, the African _Causus_, _Bitis_, and _Cerastes_, cause fatal results unless a remedy be speedily applied. On the other hand, the Indian and Malay _Lachesis_ seldom cause the death of man, their bite in some instances being no worse than the sting of a hornet. The bite of the larger European Vipers may be very dangerous, and followed by fatal results, especially in children, at least in the hotter parts of the Continent; whilst the small _Vipera ursinii_, which hardly ever bites unless roughly handled, does not seem to be possessed of a very virulent poison, and, although very common in some parts of Austria-Hungary, is not known to have ever caused a serious accident. It is noteworthy that the size of the poison fangs is in no relation to the virulence of the venom. The comparatively innocent Indo-Malay _Lachesis_ alluded to above have enormous fangs, whilst the smallest fangs are found in the most justly dreaded of all snakes, the Hydrophids. Little is known of the physiology of the poison of the Opisthoglyphous Colubrids, except that in most cases it approximates to that of the Proteroglyphs. Experiments on _Coelopeltis_, _Psammophis_, _Trimerorhinus_, _Dipsadomorphus_, _Trimorphodon_, _Dryophis_, _Tarbophis_, _Hypsirhina_, and _Cerberus_, have shown these snakes to be possessed of a specific poison, small mammals, lizards, or fish, being rapidly paralyzed and succumbing in a very short time, whilst others (_Eteirodipsas_, _Ithycyphus_) do not seem to be appreciably venomous. Man, it is true, is not easily affected by the bite of these snakes, since, at least in most of those which have a long maxillary bone, the grooved fangs are placed too far back to inflict a wound under ordinary circumstances. There are, however, exceptions. A case was reported a few years ago of a man in South Africa nearly dying as a result of the bite of the Boomslang, _Dispholidus typus_, the symptoms, carefully recorded, being those characteristic of Viperine poisoning, an important fact to oppose to the conclusions, based on the physiological experiments on _Coelopeltis_, which appeared to disprove the theory that the Viperidæ may have been derived from Opisthoglyphous Colubrids. Experiments made with the secretion of the parotid gland of _Tropidonotus_ and _Zamenis_ have shown that even Aglyphous snakes are not entirely devoid of venom, and point to the conclusion that the physiological difference between so-called harmless and poisonous snakes is only one of degree, just as there are various steps in the transformation of an ordinary parotid gland into a poison gland or of a solid tooth into a tubular fang. The question whether all snakes are immune to their own poison is not yet definitely settled. Most snakes certainly are, and it is a remarkable fact that certain harmless species, such as the North American _Coronella getula_ and the Brazilian _Rhachidelus brazili_, are proof against the poison of the Crotalines which frequent the same districts, and which they are able to overpower and feed upon. The Cribo, _Spilotes variabilis_, is the enemy of the Fer-de-lance in St. Lucia, and it is said that in their encounters the Cribo is invariably the victor. Repeated experiments have shown our Common Snake, _Tropidonotus natrix_, not to be affected by the bite of _Vipera berus_ and _V. aspis_, this being due to the presence, in the blood of the harmless snake, of toxic principles secreted by the parotid and labial glands, and analogous to those of the venom of these Vipers. The Hedgehog, the Mungoose, the Secretary Bird, and a few other birds feeding on snakes, are known to be immune to an ordinary dose of snake poison; whether the pig may be considered so is still uncertain, although it is well known that, owing to its subcutaneous layer of fat, it is often bitten with impunity. The Garden Dormouse (_Myoxus quercinus_) has recently been added to the list of animals refractory to Viper poison. ------------------------------------------------------------------------ CHAPTER VII NERVOUS SYSTEM--SENSE ORGANS The brain is small and of very oblong shape. It consists of smooth cerebral hemispheres, small optic lobes, a still smaller cerebellum, and long olfactory lobes; the pineal body is not accompanied by a parietal organ. The spinal accessory cranial nerve is absent, and the sympathetic system is but feebly developed. The eyes have been noticed above (p. 12). When normally developed they are susceptible of a slight movement under the transparent disc, quite independent from the cornea, which covers them, and from which they are separated by the so-called "lacrymal chamber." There are two lacrymal glands, one in front and one behind; the lacrymal duct opens into the posterior nares. A sclerotic bony ring is absent. The olfactory organ proper is little developed, but is accompanied by an accessory organ, Jacobson's organ, consisting of a pair of pediculate, cup-shaped sacs, between the nasal sacs and the roof of the mouth, encapsuled by the vomers and the turbinal bones, lined by olfactory epithelium, and opening in the mouth just in front of the choanæ. As this organ, richly provided with nerves, communicates with the inside of the mouth, its function may be to smell the prey as it passes through previous to deglutition. Snakes cannot be credited with a keen sense of smell, although undoubtedly guided by it during the nuptial period. In the more thoroughly aquatic snakes, the nostril may be closed, when respiration is suspended, by a spongy tissue, which acts as a stopper, and such nostrils are called "valvular," although a valve is not, in the strict sense, present; when the animal breathes, the nostril is opened by a compression, through special muscles, of the cavernous tissue. In some Sand-snakes the narial opening may be reduced to a crescentic slit. The sense of hearing is not much developed. Tympanum, tympanic cavity, and Eustachian tubes are absent. In the typical snakes a long columellar rod (the stapes), with a fibrous or cartilaginous pad at the outer end, extends from the fenestra ovalis in the cranium to the quadrate, but in the degraded burrowing forms the stapes is a small bony plate closing the fenestra ovalis. With one exception (_Eryx jaculus_, which is said by Schreiber to lap like a lizard), the tongue is not used for drinking or for the prehension or gustation of food, nor for hissing, but is a tactile organ protruded on any object the snake wishes to probe. It is slender and deeply bifid at the end, smooth, very protractile, often quite to the length of the head, and furnished with many sensory corpuscules. It is darted and vibrated on the least excitement, and is usually looked upon by the ignorant as a "sting." In most snakes it is much pigmented, dark brown or black; in a few it is flesh-coloured or bright red. The tongue is entirely retractile into a sheath below the glottis and opening in front of it; it is always withdrawn into the sheath when the snake bites or feeds. Other organs, which, in the absence of a satisfactory explanation of their use, have been termed "organs of a sixth sense," reside in the head-shields and scales of many snakes, and in the deep pits on the sides of the head which are characteristic of various Boidæ and a few Colubridæ. Scales often show, near their posterior extremity, one or two small light spots or impressions, caused by a thinning of the epidermis, which have been called "apical pits"; they appear to coincide with the terminations of nerve fibres extending along the epidermal folds of the skin. Similar organs sometimes form series on the borders of some of the head-shields, this being particularly noticeable in the Typhlopidæ. The large and deep pit situated between the nostril and the eye (loreal pit) in the Crotaline Viperidæ--whence the name Pit-vipers, or that of "cuatro naricas" which is bestowed on them by the Spaniards of Mexico--is divided into two chambers: an outer with large external orifice, and an inner, rather more posterior in position and occupying an excavation on the outer face of the maxillary bone. The inner walls of these chambers are very thin and membranous, and form a partition separating the two, except for the presence of a minute opening; this partition is stretched across the hollow of the maxillary bone like the membrane of a drum, and is supplied with blood-vessels and nerves, the latter terminating in cells of variable form. The use of the organ, thus situated at the base of the poison fang, and therefore in close proximity to the sphincter of the poison duct, is still unknown. Several of the Boidæ, such as _Python_ and _Corallus_, have deep pits in some of the upper and lower labial shields, or also on each side of the rostral shield; these problematic organs are in all probability also sensory. ------------------------------------------------------------------------ CHAPTER VIII VISCERA In most snakes there is a very marked asymmetry of the viscera and their blood-supply, the organs of the right side being anterior to, as well as larger than, those of the left. The heart in most cases is situated between the anterior seventh and the anterior fourth of the body; it may be much farther back, beyond the anterior third, in _Doliophis_, _Platurus_, and some Viperidæ and Amblycephalidæ, in the middle in _Chersydrus_. It is of rather elongate form, enclosed in a pericardium in which it lies freely, and has a sinus venosus, two auricles, and a single ventricle divided by a septum. Three arteries leave the ventricle, the pulmonary and two systemic arches. The right systemic arch gives off the carotid artery, which in many snakes, the common Grass-snake for instance, may branch into two, or in others be double from its origin. The anterior abdominal vein is single in most snakes, double in some Boidæ, and conveys blood from the ventral body-wall to the liver. The caudal vein is continued as the renal portal. Veins which have been regarded as remains of the two posterior cardinal of lower Vertebrates have been found in some of the Boidæ. The bifurcate transverse processes of the vertebræ at the limit between the body and tail enclose the lymph-hearts, which are large and more or less elongate, metamerically divided into several chambers, the right often more developed than the left. The thymus gland lies on each side of the trachea, near the heart, and the thyroid gland is in the middle line, close to the base of the carotid artery. The trachea is long, and the tracheal rings may be complete in front and incomplete behind, or incomplete throughout. The bronchus opens at once into the more or less elongate, usually single lung, with or without a rudiment of a second, which seems to be constantly the left; in some snakes the lung extends nearly to the cloacal region. In most of the Boidæ there are two well-developed lungs, the left shorter than the right. The lung has highly cellular walls in front, and becomes thin-walled, smooth, or but little vascular, behind, where it may receive its blood from the systemic and not from the pulmonary circulation. In the Typhlopidæ and Viperidæ, as well as in some of the Boidæ, Colubridæ, and Amblycephalidæ, the posterior end or the greater part of the trachea may have its wall enlarged and provided with air cells, resembling the normal lung, with which it is usually continuous; this has been called the "tracheal lung," but, although serving as an accessory breathing organ, it is not a prolongation of the true lung, nor does it represent the missing left lung, as has been believed by some authors. The glottis has a longitudinal slit, and can be projected forwards when the pharynx is obstructed by a voluminous prey. An epiglottis is usually absent, or represented by a rudiment. It is, however, present in some large American species of _Coluber_ (_Pityophis_), said to produce, when hissing, a loud and hoarse sound which has been compared to the bellow of the bull--hence the popular name of Bull-snakes by which they are known. It has also been found in a few allied species from Mexico, for which the genus _Epiglottophis_ has been proposed. This epiglottis is a narrow, thin flap, erect in front of the glottis; it is not hinged, and therefore not capable of falling down to cover the opening of the windpipe during the process of swallowing, its function evidently being to increase the sound produced by the escape of the air from the windpipe. The larynx is represented by two longitudinal bands of cartilage, united by transverse bands; it is extremely long in some snakes (_Leptognathus_). The oesophagus, which may be extremely elongate, sometimes measuring almost one-third of the digestive canal, passes into the tubular or sac-like stomach, often with thickened walls, which itself gradually or abruptly merges into the narrower intestine. The windings of the small intestine are connected by ligamentous tissue, and enclosed in a common sheath of peritoneum. In several of the Glyphodont Water-snakes (Homalopsinæ and Hydrophiinæ), the intestine is much convoluted; in _Herpeton_ it is even longer than the body, although when coiled occupying only one-fourth of that length. The rectum is sometimes very short, sometimes rather long, and its anterior portion may have a short cæcum; it may be divided by transverse septa, with median or lateral perforation. In snakes which swallow hard-shelled snails, the anterior part of the intestine has its inner wall furnished with zigzag muscular folds producing a reticulate appearance, followed farther down by transverse and then longitudinal folds. In these snakes the intestine is abruptly constricted behind the stomach, at which point the shells are broken or crushed after their contents have been digested; whilst in the egg-eating snakes, in which the eggshell has to be broken previous to its contents reaching the stomach, the oesophagus is narrowed in front of the latter, at the point where the tooth-like ventral processes of the vertebræ project and pierce the wall of the oesophagus in order to aid in this function, after which the broken shell is rejected through the mouth. The more or less elongate, feebly-lobed kidneys are placed in the posterior part of the body, often extending nearly to the cloaca; the right is usually a little longer than the left, or extends a little farther forward, or even may commence where the other ends. The suprarenal bodies are narrow and elongate, placed on the renal veins or on the vena cava inferior. The ureters leave the hind ends of the kidneys, and open through the side-walls of the cloaca on a papilla which in the males contains also the opening of the vas deferens. There is no urinary bladder. The genital organs will be mentioned in the next chapter. The liver is usually long and narrow, measuring one-fifth to one-fourth the length of the body, on the right side of the alimentary canal, commencing just behind the heart or farther back. It is exceptionally short in _Chersydrus_. It is sometimes divided by transverse furrows. Its posterior extremity is bilobate, and the left lobe usually extends beyond the right, although the reverse has been observed in some snakes. The gall-bladder, which may be absent, is remarkable for its distance from the liver. The pancreas, elongate but comparatively small, is located near the spleen, on the left side of the alimentary canal, at a considerable distance from the liver. The peritoneal part of the body-cavity is subdivided into a number of spaces or coelomic compartments enclosed in serous capsules--viz., a posterior or intestino-genital, a gastric on the left side, and a pair round the liver, corresponding to its two lobes. Fat-bodies are much developed, either in the form of small separate lobes, or as a continuous, much folded band, on each side of the body. ------------------------------------------------------------------------ CHAPTER IX ORGANS OF REPRODUCTION; PAIRING; OVIPOSITION; DEVELOPMENT The genital glands are situated anterior to the kidneys, the right extending farther forward and often larger than the left. The testes are elongate. The vas deferens is closely folded proximally, and runs along the outer side of the kidney into the cloaca close to the ureter. The ovaries are elongate, and consist of two lamellæ, with a lymph-space between them. The oviduct extends from near the anterior extremity of the ovary to a common chamber, or vagina, which is above the rectum and opens into the cloaca; this vaginal chamber may be more or less completely divided into two. The males are provided with a pair of intromittent organs, or hemipenes, each connected with one of the caudal vertebræ by a muscle (_retractor penis_) which often exceeds it in length. These organs are cylindrical or club-shaped and hollow, with the inner surface divided into numerous cavities and beset with papillæ, and usually also with hard spines, of which those towards the apex may be greatly developed, folded against the walls, and directed towards the extremity. Such spines are absent in the snakes provided with claw-like rudiments of hind limbs. The cavities of the hemipenis are connected by a branch with the dorsal artery, and it is by a flow of blood into them that erection of the organ is accomplished. Each hemipenis is lodged in a cavity on each side of the base of the tail; when protruded it turns inside out, and the inner surface becomes the outer, the papillæ and erected spines serving to maintain a firm hold in the vagina, from which the organ cannot be withdrawn except by invagination. It has been observed that the presence of spines on the hemipenis is associated with much tougher vaginal walls. The organ is grooved along its entire length, the groove being the _sulcus spermaticus_, which, when the edges of the two hemipenes meet, forms with its fellow a canal to convey the semen into the oviduct; this sulcus may be bifurcate, as in the Viperids and some Colubrids. Anal pockets, secretory organs on each side of the vent and lodged in the base of the tail, seem, in females, to be the homologues of the hemipenes; but this view cannot be held, since the same organs are present, though smaller, in males also, situated dorsally to the hemipenes. The glands with which they are provided produce the strong and offensive odour which appears to be a means of defence in our Grass-snake and other species, and which also serves to bring the sexes together, the glands being more active during the breeding season. A Viper-catcher in France is said to obtain good results by rubbing his boots with these glands, as a means of attracting the snakes in the spring. In European species pairing takes place in spring, sometimes again at the end of summer or in autumn. After hibernation the testes of the males are rather voluminous, and the sperm-ducts are often full of spermatozoa. The male gets alongside the female, sometimes seizing her round the neck with his jaws, and remains stretched out against her or twists the posterior part of his body in a few coils around hers. In the Vipers the bodies of the pairing individuals are completely entwined. The male then endeavours to bring the two anal orifices together, and when he has succeeded in getting the female to distend her cloacal opening, the intromittent organs are suddenly everted into the vagina. The union of the sexes sometimes lasts only a few minutes, but usually an hour or more; it has even been observed to last a whole day. Several copulations may take place at intervals of a few days. Many snakes are gregarious during the breeding season, and great numbers of males have been seen wriggling round the females, forming with their coils huge lumps or an entangled mass like a ball. The more or less prehensile tail with which thoroughly aquatic snakes, such as _Hydrophis_ and _Acrochordus_, are provided, is no doubt of use in facilitating the pairing, when it has to take place in the water. Our European Water-snakes pair on land. During the rutting season a slight pressure on the base of the male's tail may cause the protrusion of the hemipenes, and so may a violent blow on the spine of the reptile. Thus, recently killed specimens of our Adder, with the organs everted, have more than once been taken by the ignorant for snakes with hind limbs, a mistake which must be pardoned when we remember that male embryos of the slow-worm and of snakes, in which the hemipenes are normally everted, have been described by zoologists, who should have known better, as examples showing external vestiges of limbs. The spermatozoa soon make their way up the oviducts, in which the ripe ova have previously descended, or which gradually descend shortly after, these ducts becoming dilated in consequence. There are usually more eggs in the right than in the left oviduct, although the reverse has occasionally been observed. Some snakes lay eggs shortly after impregnation, or a few weeks later; in others the young undergo their development within the oviducts, each enveloped in a thin, transparent, membranous capsule, which is torn immediately before or immediately after parturition, such species being termed "ovoviviparous." Just before oviposition the female curves the base of the tail upwards, in order to extend the cloacal opening. The eggs are all produced together, usually at intervals of a few minutes, and generally adhere to one another by means of a sticky fluid secreted by the oviducts, thus forming a clump. In ovoviviparous snakes the young are born in succession, in the course of a few hours or of a few days. In many oviparous species it is the rule for freshly-laid eggs to contain more or less developed embryos, and _Coronella punctata_ is said to produce thin-shelled eggs which hatch in less than half the time required for the eggs of its American congeners under the most favourable circumstances. There is thus almost every degree between oviparity and ovoviviparity. These two modes of parturition bear no relation to the natural affinities of snakes. Thus, the European _Coronella austriaca_ is ovoviviparous, and its North American congeners are oviparous; whilst, curiously, it is the inverse in the genus _Tropidonotus_. It was long believed to be an invariable rule for the Viperidæ to bring forth live young, the name Viper being derived from this well-known peculiarity, but it has now been ascertained that the South American _Lachesis mutus_, the Indo-Malay _Lachesis monticola_, and the African _Causus_ and _Atractaspis_, lay eggs. All exclusively aquatic snakes, such as the Hydrophiinæ, are ovoviviparous, and thus dispensed from going on land for parturition. The yolk entirely fills the eggshell; there is no albumen, or, if any exists, it is so much reduced as to easily escape observation. The eggshell in oviparous species contains a small amount of lime, and is not hard, but tough and parchment-like, white or yellowish; it is usually smooth, but in Pythons its surface is studded with minute pores, and in the American _Zamenis constrictor_ it is rough, as if sprinkled over with loose grains of salt. The shape varies from a short oval to a long ellipse. It has been observed in some snakes that the eggs, on leaving the cloaca, are of an elongate shape, suggestive of a short cigar, and immediately after assume a more oval form. After they have been laid, the eggs absorb moisture and thus increase in size, especially in width; eggs which are at first twice as long as broad may be almost globular just before the birth of the young. The number of eggs or young of one brood varies much according to the species, and also according to the age of the mother, large females usually producing a higher number and of a larger size than smaller specimens of the same species. Our European _Zamenis_, _Coluber_, and _Coronella_ produce only 2 to 15; our _Tropidonotus_, 15 to 48; our Vipers, 3 to 22. Among exotics we may mention, as the most prolific, _Bitis nasicornis_, up to 47 young; _Tropidonotus fasciatus_, _Abastor erythrogrammus_, and _Farancia abacura_, 50; _Lachesis lanceolatus_, 60; _Vipera russelli_, 63; _Boa constrictor_, 64; _Tropidonotus ordinatus_, 78; _Pseudaspis cana_, 80; _Python molurus_, nearly 100 eggs. The eggs are deposited in holes without any sort of nest, under moss or decomposing leaves, in accumulations of saw-dust, or in manure-heaps. In many cases it has been observed that the female remains for some time with her eggs or young, and in the large Pythons a sort of incubation takes place, the female remaining coiled in a spiral over the mass of eggs for six to eight weeks; an increase of several degrees in her temperature at that period has been ascertained by experiments conducted with every possible care, a remarkable fact in the case of a so-called "cold-blooded" animal. The numerous reports of young snakes seeking refuge in their mother's gullet have not been substantiated by satisfactory scientific evidence, and, although it is perhaps wise to say that the question remains an open one, it may be mentioned that, in Europe at least, trained observers who have devoted special attention to the habits of Vipers, in districts where these reptiles are exceedingly abundant, have never come across an instance of the form of maternal solicitude with which these snakes in particular have been credited. Not a single reported case of a female snake swallowing her young for protection rests on satisfactory evidence. The embryo is closely coiled up in a spiral. Just before birth it is distinguished by a large, convex head, with large, prominent eyes, and a comparatively short body, the scales and ventral shields being much shorter than later in life. The umbilicus is situated in the posterior part of the body, from six to ten times as far from the head as from the vent. Long after birth the umbilical slit remains visible, and affords a means of distinguishing very young snakes from older examples of smaller species. In oviparous species the embryo is provided with a very conspicuous egg-tooth, pointing forwards and projecting from the notch in the lower border of the rostral shield; this egg-tooth is much reduced, and sometimes very indistinct, in the ovoviviparous species. The function of the egg-tooth is to cut through the tough eggshell. This, after the young has left it, shows one or several slits in its anterior extremity, cut as clean as if with a sharp knife. The egg-tooth becomes loose soon after birth, and is shed within a few hours or a few days, sometimes even before birth in ovoviviparous species. Frequent cases have been observed of dicephalous embryos or young, which may live for a short time; there are even records of a three-headed snake, stated to have been seen at Lake Ontario, and of snakes with two heads and two tails. Unless prematurely born with a considerable mass of vitellus attached to the umbilicus, the young immediately after birth resent all interference, hissing, snapping, or puffing themselves up, after the manner of their parents. The first shedding of the outer coating of the epidermis follows soon after birth; not before then does the young take to food. No snake appears to be able to breed before it is four years old. Well-authenticated instances of different species interbreeding are unknown, but specimens intermediate between _Vipera berus_ and _V. aspis_, and between _V. berus_ and _V. ammodytes_, have been assumed, with much probability, to be hybrids. ------------------------------------------------------------------------ CHAPTER X HABITS Snakes may be grouped, according to their mode of life, in five principal categories, gradually merging into each other, or two of them not infrequently found combined in one and the same species. These categories are:--Ground-snakes, Sand-snakes, Burrowing-snakes, Tree-snakes, and Water-snakes. Ground-snakes may be defined as living above ground, and only occasionally climbing bushes or entering the water. Among European genera, _Coronella_ and _Vipera_ are perfect examples of this type, whilst _Coluber_ and _Zamenis_ approach the Tree-snakes in often ascending bushes, or even trees. Sand-snakes are adapted for living on loose sand, in which they seek concealment. Such are _Lytorhynchus_ and some _Psammophis_ among the Colubridæ, _Cerastes_ among the Viperidæ. _Eryx_ connects this category with the next. Burrowing-snakes live chiefly underground, and often have the visual organ atrophied in consequence, as in _Typhlops_; all the Typhlopidæ, Glauconiidæ, and Uropeltidæ, belong to this category; the Viperid _Atractaspis_ is also a burrowing type. Tree-snakes spend the greater part of their life on bushes or trees. _Corallus_ among the Boidæ, _Dendrophis_ and _Dendraspis_ among the Colubridæ, _Atheris_ and various species of _Lachesis_ among the Viperidæ, may be quoted as examples. Of Water-snakes, some are exclusively aquatic, like the marine Hydrophiinæ and the typical Acrochordinæ (_Acrochordus_, _Chersydrus_) and Homalopsinæ (_Hipistes_, _Herpeton_). _Chersydrus_ and _Hipistes_ occur in the sea as well as in fresh water. Many species of _Tropidonotus_ (_T. tessellatus_ and _T. viperinus_ in Europe), as well as the genera _Helicops_, _Grayia_, _Boulengerina_, etc., among the Colubridæ, _Eunectes_ among the Boidæ, _Ancistrodon piscivorus_ among the Viperidæ, are chiefly but not exclusively aquatic. Our _Tropidonotus natrix_ stands between the Ground-snakes and the Water-snakes; Boas and Pythons are as much Water-snakes as Tree-snakes. As shown by these and many other examples which might be given, a division into categories cannot always be applied with precision, nor does it convey an expression of the natural relationships of the species, as was believed by many systematists of the last century, who appealed to such adaptations for the definition of families. A vertical pupil denotes more or less nocturnal habits. Nevertheless our European Vipers, which are provided with such a contractile pupil, are far from exclusively nocturnal, delighting to bask in the sun, and pairing and feeding in the day-time. The Boidæ appear to be more nocturnal, but no snake is known to be absolutely so, and the two species of _Coluber_ which have been found living in perfect darkness in limestone caves in the Malay Peninsula and China, where they feed chiefly on bats, occur also outside the caves, and probably never breed in them. It is often stated in books that the organs of locomotion for the exceedingly elongate body of snakes are the ribs, and these creatures have even been compared to Centipedes. This statement is no doubt true to a certain extent for slow locomotion on uneven ground, when the ribs and the corresponding ventral shields afford a point of support; but it does not account for the rapid movements, as when a snake darts like an arrow in pursuit of its prey or to escape from an enemy. Besides, the winding motions are not different from those of a Slow-worm or Glass-snake, in which, encased as they are in a bony armour, the ribs cannot come into play at all. The action of the muscles alone is quite sufficient to account for the reptation of snakes, without the ribs having to play an essential part. Not only the Cobras, but several harmless snakes, are able to raise the anterior third of the body vertically, when taking up a threatening attitude in the presence of an enemy, at the same time widening or inflating the region behind the head. Most snakes can climb, and in this case the ribs and ventral shields are of great assistance. The Tree-snakes, usually characterized by a very slender, sometimes compressed, body, or by a prehensile tail, are specially adapted for twining themselves round branches, and in several of them the presence of a keel on each side of the ventral and subcaudal shields, accompanied by a notch corresponding to the keel, affords an additional help for climbing on vertical uneven surfaces, such as the trunks of trees. This condition of the ventral shields has a bearing on the extraordinary mode of locomotion with which some Tree-snakes (_Chrysopelea_, and probably also _Dendrophis_) have long been credited by the Malays. We allude to the so-called Flying-snakes, remarkable for their habit of shooting down from trees and descending to the ground at an oblique angle, the body being kept rigid the whole time of the "flight." It has been observed in _Chrysopelea_ that the ventral surface between the lateral keels, which may be compared to hinges, can be drawn in and become deeply concave, whilst at the same time a slight dorso-ventral flattening of the body takes place. During this muscular contraction the snake is like a piece of bamboo bisected longitudinally, and is buoyed up in such a way as to explain its parachute-like descent. All snakes are able to swim, and the more aquatic kinds may spend a few hours under the water. A _Python molurus_ is known to have remained alive in a basket sunk for thirty-six hours in a river. The best adapted for aquatic life are the Hydrophiinæ, or Sea-snakes, most of which never leave the water, and are quite helpless and soon die when brought on shore; their body is more or less compressed posteriorly, and the tail oar-shaped. Sea-weeds and barnacles sometimes settle on them. Algæ have also been observed growing on the fresh-water snake _Herpeton tentaculatum_. As regards food, Burrowing-snakes, as well as a few small Ground-snakes, subsist mostly on worms, insects, and myriopods; Tree-snakes on lizards, frogs, birds and their eggs; Water-snakes on fishes and batrachians. Among the other types, some show a predilection for mammals, others for lizards or snakes, whilst not a few feed indiscriminately upon mammals, birds, reptiles and batrachians, even on slugs, insects, and worms, in addition. However surprising, it is a fact that spiny mammals are occasionally eaten, spines of the Madagascar Hedgehog (_Ericulus_) having been found in the excrements of a _Boa madagascariensis_. Even hard-shelled eggs and molluscs may constitute the principal or exclusive food of certain snakes. Thus, _Dasypeltis_ eats nothing but birds' eggs, the shells of which are crushed in the gullet, by a special contrivance mentioned above (p. 80), and are soon after rejected through the mouth as a pellet. Other snakes, such as _Coluber_ and _Lioheterodon_ show themselves partial to eggs in addition to live prey, but their alimentary canal does not depart from the normal, the eggs being broken in the stomach and the remains of the shells passed with the excrements. The Amblycephalidæ subsist almost entirely on snails and slugs, the shells of the former being crushed in the anterior part of the intestine after their contents have been digested, and the débris are rejected through the vent. A small land tortoise has been found in the stomach of a Cobra (_Naia haie_) from Algeria. Snakes which take large prey secure it according to three methods: By catching it simply with the jaws, and immediately proceeding to swallow it, as in _Tropidonotus_ and in some of the Constrictors when dealing with small animals; by constriction, after having seized it with the jaws, crushing it in the coils of their body and thus killing it previous to feeding, as in the Boidæ and _Coluber_; or by poisoning, by a mere stroke with the fangs, the result being awaited before the meal is begun, as in most of the Viperidæ. Other poisonous snakes proceed according to the first method, the use of the venom being to reduce the struggles of the victim and to relax its muscles. Such snakes as are in the habit of previously killing their prey show little reluctance to accept dead food in confinement, a thing which others usually refuse to do; they may, however, be deceived by the dead animal being agitated before them, and the system now adopted in our Zoological Gardens, of offering all snakes previously-killed animals, has been attended with comparative success. Some species feed almost exclusively on other snakes, and often manage to swallow individuals as large as, or even a little larger than, themselves. Examples are known of harmless snakes showing a predilection for dangerous species, to whose poison they are immune (see p. 71). As a rule snakes that eat fish will also eat batrachians, but nothing higher in the scale, although exceptions have been reported, such as the Anaconda feeding on mammals, birds, reptiles, and fish, and our Grass-snake having taken mice and birds. Some that feed chiefly on lizards and snakes will occasionally eat also mammals, and _vice versa_, but rarely frogs. On the other hand, European Vipers accommodate themselves to a more varied bill of fare, being known to feed on mammals, birds, reptiles, batrachians, insects, and slugs, and they have even been observed to eat voles showing signs of putrefaction. The enormous prey which some snakes are able to swallow is quite astounding. Anacondas and Pythons, the largest snakes, have been known to swallow calves and good-sized antelopes with their horns, animals which, even after being somewhat crushed by constriction, very much exceed the calibre of the snake. A _Python molurus_ 17 feet long is reported on good evidence to have swallowed a gravid Axis deer. A Grass-snake half an inch in diameter can manage a frog or toad three times that width, and a _Dasypeltis_ of the same size a hen's egg. Such feats are rendered possible by the mobility of the jaws and palato-pterygoid arch on the cranium, and the elasticity of the ligaments by which they are attached (see above, p. 42), as well as by the mobility of the ribs and the absence of sternal apparatus, together with the great distensibility of the skin. When a snake proceeds to dispose of a large prey, which, if it be a mammal or bird, is usually seized head-first, it pulls itself forward by alternate movements of the jaws, the maxillary and the mandibular ramus of the one side, and then of the other, being extended anteriorly and laterally, the snake at the same time producing an abundant salivation which renders the prey very slimy. Several repeated alternate movements of the jaws bring the head of the prey to the gullet, where the muscles and ribs come into play, and the two sides of the jaws work no longer alternately, but together. When once in the oesophagus, the prey progresses with much greater facility, and usually reaches the stomach in a few minutes, whilst the previous process of deglutition may have lasted half an hour. While this laborious operation is going on, the breathing of the snake is not impaired owing to a remarkable contrivance: the trachea can be protruded in such a manner as to bring its opening outside the mouth. In cases where the victim is eaten alive, the snake has to contend with its struggles, but retrogression is rendered impossible by the backwardly-directed sharp teeth with which the jaws and palate are beset. A frog is usually caught by one of the hind limbs and swallowed back-first, the long hind limbs stretching forwards as they fold against the body; its struggles are often still apparent when it has reached the oesophagus. Snakes when caught immediately after a meal are in the habit of disgorging their food, and it sometimes happens that a frog or toad is thus vomited alive. An instance is known of a naturalist having captured a Grass-snake and put it in a linen bag. On opening it a short time after, great was his surprise to find the snake had escaped through a small hole in the bag, leaving instead a living toad too big to pass through the hole. If not of too large a size, several animals will often be swallowed in rapid succession, after which the gorged snake will allow its digestive organs several days, or even weeks, of repose. A large Anaconda in the Paris Jardin des Plantes fed only thirty-six times in the course of seven years. Digestion is usually rapid in the small snakes, defecation taking place twenty-four to forty-eight hours after the feeding; it lasts much longer in the large Boas and Pythons. Thus, in the above-mentioned Anaconda it has been observed to take from nine to thirty-eight days. Even the hardest bones of birds are decomposed by the gastric juices, but hairs, feathers, and horny productions, are passed with the excrements, sometimes forming regular balls. It is in most cases possible to tell, from an inspection of the dried fæces, what a snake has been feeding on, hairs, feathers, beaks, claws, epidermal horny shields, bits of tooth-enamel, being found mixed with the chalky matter which represents the decomposed bones. As a rule there is but one defecation after each meal, but there are in addition more frequent renal dejections, consisting chiefly of uric acid. In captivity snakes show themselves capricious in the choice of food, one individual preferring mammals, whilst another, of the same species, will only take birds; and many, although to all appearances perfectly healthy, will persist in refusing all food, and allow themselves to die of starvation--a suicide which may require months, or even years, to accomplish. A Rattle-snake in the menagerie of the Jardin des Plantes in Paris has lived two years and two months without taking any food, a _Python sebæ_ nearly two years and a half, a _Boa madagascariensis_ four years and a month. A _Viper aspis_ was kept for three years without food and without losing its vicious temper. Specimens thus fasting do not, as a rule, renew their epidermis, or do so but very rarely. Our Common Adder can very seldom be induced to feed in captivity. Other snakes may rid themselves of all shyness to the extent of taking food from the hand, or show such appetite as to seize a prey immediately on being released from the small box or bag in which they have travelled for a considerable time. Most snakes drink, and pretty often--not by lapping with the tongue, but by drawing in water from the mouth and immersing the anterior part of the head. Some are said to be fond of milk, but there is no foundation for the belief held by peasants, that they enter sheds with the object of sucking milk from the cows, which would be a material impossibility; their real purpose in visiting such places being a search for suitable dung-heaps in which to deposit their eggs. Snakes cannot be credited with much intelligence or educability, nor do they display any very marked instincts. The least stupid and most easily tamed are the species of the genera _Coluber_ and _Coronella_. There is, however, considerable difference in this respect between individuals of the same species. Most snakes, when freshly caught, defend themselves by biting, and some individuals retain their savage temper after months of captivity; others hardly ever bite, even if molested. The Common Grass-snake, for instance, hisses loudly and takes up a very threatening attitude, or even pretends to snap with open mouth, but very seldom bites; its principal defensive action when caught consists in voiding a most repulsive secretion from its anal glands, which it evidently controls, as it ceases doing so when accustomed to being handled. The same snake also produces, during the spring, an oily exudation from the skin which has the same repulsive smell. Mr. H. N. Ridley has observed a Malay snake allied to _Tropidonotus_, _Macropisthodon rhodomelas_, to exude drops of a white viscid liquid from the skin of its neck, which is flattened out like that of a Cobra when in an attitude of defence, and he noticed that his dog, seizing the snake to worry it, foamed at the mouth as if he had been biting a toad. The hissing is produced by the rapid expulsion of air from the lungs through the trachea and the notch at the end of the mouth, which is kept shut at the time. Snakes provided with an epiglottis (see p. 79) produce a much louder hissing. Other sounds are produced by some snakes. Thus, the Indian and African Vipers of the genera _Echis_ and _Cerastes_ make a curious, prolonged, rustling noise, by rubbing the folds of the sides of the body against one another. This sound is produced by friction between the serrated keels of the lateral scales, which are disposed obliquely with their tips directed downwards and backwards; the noise can even be repeated after the death of the animal, by twisting the body and thus rubbing or rasping these little saws against one another. The same thing probably takes place in the African genus _Dasypeltis_, in which we find a similar arrangement of the scales, though to a less degree. The best known sounding apparatus is that of the Rattlesnakes, described on p. 20. When alarmed, these snakes gather the body in a few coils or roll themselves up in a spiral, with the tail erect in the centre, and vibrating with great rapidity, whilst the head is ready for attack. Other snakes, such as the _Ancistrodon_ and some species of _Coluber_ and _Zamenis_, when excited, vibrate the tail in the same manner; but, being deprived of the sound-producing apparatus, this expression of their anger does not attract the same attention. It is from such a habit, however, that the rattle must have been evolved and perfected, not necessarily in a Lamarckian sense, but through the different steps by which evolution or creation has proceeded; _Natura non fecit saltus_, as Linnæus well said. Many suggestions have been made as to the use of the rattle. One of them is that the rattling resembles the sound made by locusts, and serves to decoy insect-eating birds; another, that it serves to call the sexes together. Probably it is useful to the snake as a warning to keep off disturbers which cannot serve as food, and thus prevents useless expenditure of venom, or even the breaking of the fangs. At any rate, it gives expression to the snake's excitement, as does the voice in the case of many other animals, and it seems reasonable to suppose that it may be applied to different purposes. With the advent of man, this means of attracting attention must tend to the more rapid extermination of the snakes which possess it. Another curious behaviour is that of feigning death, as observed in a harmless but vicious-looking snake, _Heterodon_, often called Puff-adder in America. It looks more like a Viper than a harmless snake, and when disturbed hisses loudly and flattens out the anterior part of the body, much as does a Cobra, and pretends to strike, although it is one of the few snakes that never bite man. If, however, this display proves of no avail in frightening away the intruder, the snake rolls on its back and opens its mouth, and then lies for a time, which may exceed a quarter of an hour, absolutely motionless, as if dead. As soon as it thinks the danger over, it awakens from its spasm and rapidly moves off. It is the opinion of those who have most experience of this snake that this extraordinary behaviour is not to be explained as a convulsion or faint due to fright, but constitutes a deliberate trick to save its life. Individuals of the South African Ringhals (_Sepedon hæmachates_) and of the Common Grass-snake have also been observed to feign death. The notion that snakes fascinate their prey, attracting it or reducing it to immobility by a mysterious power in their glittering eyes, is pure fable. Animals placed in a cage with a snake evince no particular fright, and fly away when pursued, if not actually turning round to defend themselves. It is even dangerous to offer a good-sized snake a wild rat for food, as all keepers of menageries know. In cold and temperate climates snakes hibernate, lying more or less torpid in holes or hollow trees, sometimes assembled in numbers and coiled together in a mass. The first thing they do in awakening in the spring is to cast the outer coating of the epidermis, as described above (p. 20). Several exuviations take place during the period of activity, sometimes pretty regularly every month, sometimes at very irregular intervals. A few days previous to this operation the snake is languid and abstains from feeding; its skin is dull and the sight impaired by the opaque condition of the lid; a day or two before moulting, the outer stratum of the epidermis becomes again transparent and the eye clear, through this stratum becoming detached from the subjacent tissue, until it is pulled off in one piece, by the snake rubbing itself against stones or bushes. The first exuviation takes place very shortly after birth. Snakes are long-lived, although the limit of duration of life is not known in any of them. They grow slowly, and do not appear ever to reach sexual maturity until the fourth year, when they continue increasing in size for a long period. A _Python reticulatus_ and an _Ancistrodon piscivorus_ are reported to have lived twenty-one years in captivity in Paris. The young of many snakes are very secretive, and are not often found in the open, those that are met with being as a rule either new-born or approaching sexual maturity. Snakes are tenacious of life, and remarkable for the reflex movements which take place after they have been cut to pieces, the severed parts of the body and tail wriggling for a considerable time, and the head endeavouring to bite. Accounts of decapitated Rattlesnakes turning round and striking with their bloody stumps are probably not snake stories. ------------------------------------------------------------------------ CHAPTER XI PARASITES Like all other animals, snakes are infested with a multitude of vegetable and animal parasites, both external and internal. About 300 species of Ophidian parasites have been recorded; yet our knowledge of them is very imperfect. Although some 2,000 species of snakes are known, parasites have not been recorded for more than 168 species, and in the great majority of these (102) only a single parasite: a tick, a hæmogregarine, or some intestinal worm. Owing to the more frequent opportunity of dissecting them, the common menagerie snakes have yielded better records, notwithstanding the fact that they usually lose most of their parasites through constant handling, prolonged fasting, and artificial surroundings. Thus, we have a list of thirteen species for the Indian _Python molurus_, and one of twenty-two species for the _Boa constrictor_. But no systematic search appears to have been attempted, save, perhaps, in the case of a few European species. It is interesting to notice that it was the finding of an Ophidian parasite which prompted Francesco Redi to write his famous "Observations on the Living Animals which are found within Living Animals." This work, a veritable treatise of comparative parasitology, published in 1684, caused the great naturalist, physician, and poet to be regarded as the father of that science. He tells us that in dissecting a curious dicephalous _Vipera aspis_, caught at Pisa, he found within the intestines a number of roundworms (_Ascaris cephaloptera_), and on the surface of one of the two lobes of the liver five cysts enclosing a small worm, which he rightly ascribed to the same species. The parasites of snakes are here enumerated by Dr. L. W. Sambon, in systematic order. ARTHROPODA.--Two families of the class Arachnida, the Ixodidæ and the Linguatulidæ, furnish numerous species parasitic on snakes. Of the Ticks (Ixodidæ) we find, as a rule, species of the genera _Amblyomma_ and _Aponomma_, the latter genus being almost entirely confined to Reptiles. A single species of the genus _Hæmaphysalis_ (_H. punctata_, Can. and Franz, 1877) has been reported once from _Vipera aspis_. A few larval forms found on various snakes have been reported under the generic name _Ixodes_, but they probably belong either to _Amblyomma_ or _Aponomma_. The Ophidian Tick-parasites, like those of mammals, birds, lizards, and tortoises, appear to be in many cases the means of transmission of protozoal infections from snake to snake. The Tongue-worms (Linguatulidæ) are, without doubt, of the greatest possible interest. Their systematic position has ever been a puzzle to zoologists, and even now is a matter of controversy. They have been looked upon as Hirudinea by Winsberg (1765), Cestoda by Chabert (1787), Acanthocephala by Humboldt (1808), Trematoda by Rudolphi (1809), and Nematoda by Nordmann (1832). It was Van Beneden (1848) who first recognized their Arthropod nature, but he placed them amongst the Crustacea. Schubärt (1853) suggested that their proper position is amongst the Mites (Acarina), and Leuckart (1860) adduced important anatomical and embryological evidence in support of this view, which was confirmed by Railliet in 1883 and by Sambon in 1910. No less than three out of the four genera of Linguatulids so far established are represented by species parasitic on snakes. They are the genera _Porocephalus_, _Reighardia_, and _Raillietiella_. The genus _Porocephalus_ is of special interest, because some of its species, such as _Porocephalus armillatus_, a parasite of African Pythons (_Python regius_, _P. sebæ_) and Puff-adders (_Bitis arietans_, _B. nasicornis_, _B. gabonica_), and _Porocephalus moniliformis_, a parasite of Oriental Pythons (_Python molurus_, _P. reticulatus_), are, in their nymphal stage, deadly parasites of mammals, including man. The genus _Reighardia_ was established by Professor H. B. Ward, in 1899, for a Linguatulid of gulls and terns, first described, in 1861, by De Filippi. In 1910 Sambon included in this genus other similarly structured Linguatulids from crocodiles, monitors, and snakes. The genus _Raillietiella_ was established by Sambon in 1910 for a Linguatulid (_Raillietiella boulengeri_) of the African Puff-adders (_Bitis arietans_, _B. gabonica_). Amongst the characters of this genus is one of great structural and phylogenetic importance--viz., the position of the female sexual orifice at the anterior end of the abdomen, whilst in the other known genera it is at the posterior extremity. According to Prowazek, Sambon, and Laveran, the Ophidian Linguatulids, which live as blood-suckers in the air-passages of their hosts, are able to foster and transmit the hæmogregarines of these hosts. ACANTHOCEPHALA.--The early encysted stages of several species of Thorn-headed worms (_Acanthocephala_), belonging to the family _Echinorhynchidæ_, have been reported from snakes belonging to very different genera, such as _Boa_, _Tropidonotus_, _Zamenis_, _Drymobius_, _Xenodon_, _Dipsadomorphus_, _Oxyrhopus_, _Erythrolamprus_, _Diemenia_, _Naja_, _Elaps_, _Vipera_, _Lachesis_. Their further development probably occurs in ophiophagous birds. Thus, _Echinorhynchus oligacanthoides_, Rud., the immature stages of which occur encapsuled within the body cavity of _Lachesis lanceolatus_ and other neotropical snakes, when adult is found attached to the intestinal mucosa of _Milvus bidentatus_. NEMATODA.--The roundworms (_Nematoda_) so far described from snakes belong to the families Ascaridæ, Strongylidæ, Trichotrachelidæ, and Filariidæ. Some of the genera belonging to these families, such as _Cucullanus_, _Nematoxys_, _Oxysoma,_ are as yet represented by a single species in a single host; others, such as _Ascaris_, _Polydelphis_, _Heterakis_, _Strongylus_, _Diaphanocephalus_, _Physaloptera_, _Trichosoma_, number already several species more or less widely distributed. Eelworm infection (ascariasis) is very common in snakes, and not infrequently the infection is a heavy one; Sambon twice found over fifty specimens of _Polydelphis_ in Puff-adders (_Bitis arietans_). This investigator has shown that the snake eelworms undergo an encysted stage of development within the body cavity of their hosts before migrating into the intestinal lumen for the purpose of fertilization and oviposition. Thus, Redi was quite right in considering the immature, encysted forms found in one of the livers of his double-headed Asp as belonging to the same species of eelworm (_Ascaris cephaloptera_) as that which the snake harboured in its intestine. Professor A. Railliet, whilst examining specimens of _Polydelphis_ which had been preserved for nearly two months in a 3 per cent. solution of formalin, found that the ova within their uterine tubes had undergone development, and still contained living embryos; indeed, some of these hatched under the microscope, and moved very actively in the preserving fluid. This is in no way surprising, because even after several years of preservation in formalin solution the embryos of other species of eelworms (_Ascaris equorum_, _A. marginata_) have been found in a living condition. TREMATODA.--The Flukes (_Trematoda_) of snakes, so far described, belong to the following genera: _Agamodistomum_, _Astiotrema_, _Brachylaimus_, _Cotylotretus_, _Dicrocoelium_, _Diplodiscus_, _Distoma_, _Halipegus_, _Lecithodendrium_, _Metorchis_, _Opisthogonimus_, _Opisthorchis_, _Plagiorchis_, _Saphedera_, _Telorchis_, _Tetracotyle_, _Zeugorchis_. CESTODA.--Save a few larval forms (_Cysticercoides_, _Piestocystis_, _Sparganum_), the known tapeworms (_Cestoda_) of the Ophidia belong to the genera _Bothridium_ and _Proteocephalus_. PROTOZOA.--Numerous species of Hæmogregarines have been described from snakes. As a rule the forms seen in the peripheral blood are sporonts, the schizogonic cycle occurring in the lungs. The sporonts do not greatly alter their host cells; they are invariably doubled up within a more or less thick capsule. Some species show a marked sexual differentiation, others not. _Trypanosomes_, _Spiroechaudinniæ_, and _Plasmodidæ_ have also been described from the blood of various snakes. Within the alimentary tube have been found species of _Trichomonas_ and _Caryospora_. BACTERIA.--Acid-fast bacilli have been described in tubercular lesions found in snakes by Sibley, Gibbs and Shurley, Shattock, Hausemann, and Sambon. The so-called "canker," which so frequently develops in the oral cavity of captive snakes, is also a bacterial disease, due to a specific bacterium of thick, rod-shaped form. LIST OF PARASITES HITHERTO RECORDED FROM EUROPEAN SNAKES TROPIDONOTUS NATRIX, L. ACANTHOCEPHALA. _Echinorhynchus inæqualis_, Rudolphi. _Echinorhynchus polyacanthus_, Creplin. NEMATODA. _Strongylus auricularis_, Zeder. _Strongylus catanensis_, Rizzo. _Trichosoma mingazzini_, Rizzo. _Oxysoma brevicaudatum_, Zeder. _Nematoxys commutatus_, Rudolphi. _Ascaris cephaloptera_, Rudolphi. TREMATODA. _Opisthorchis caudatum_, Polonio. _Dicrocoelium assula_, Dujardin. _Diplodiscus conicum_, Polonio. _Tetracotyle colubri_, v. Linstow. _Distoma acervocalciferum_, Gastaldi. _Distoma allostomum_, Diesing. _Distoma nematoides_, Mühling. _Saphedera naja_, Rudolphi. _Brachylaimus signatum_, Dujardin. _Telorchis ercolanii_, Monticelli. _Lecithodendrium nigrovenosum_, Bellingham. _Plagiorchis mentulatus_, Rudolphi. CESTODA. _Ligula panceri_, Polonio. TROPIDONOTUS TESSELLATUS, LAUR. NEMATODA. _Strongylus denudatus_, Rudolphi. _Physaloptera abbreviata_, Rudolphi. _Physaloptera striata_, v. Linstow. TREMATODA. _Plagiorchis mentulatus_, Rudolphi. TROPIDONOTUS VIPERINUS, LATR. ACANTHOCEPHALA. _Echinorhynchus lobianchii_, Monticelli. TREMATODA. _Distoma allostomum_, Diesing. _Opisthorchis caudatum_, Polonio. _Telorchis ercolanii_, Monticelli. _Astiotrema monticellii_, Stossich. CESTODA. _Ligula pancerii_, Polonio. PROTOZOA. _Hæmogregarina viperina_, Billet. ZAMENIS GEMONENSIS, LAUR. ACANTHOCEPHALA. _Echinorhynchus cinctus_, Rudolphi. _Echinorhynchus polyacanthus_, Creplin. _Echinorhynchus heterorhynchus_, Parona. NEMATODA. _Strongylus catanensis_, Rizzo. _Filaria parvomucronata_, Rizzo. _Trichosoma sonsinoi_, Parona. TREMATODA. _Distoma subflavum_, Sonsino. _Brachylaimus baraldii_, Sonsino. _Saphedera naja_, Rudolphi. CESTODA. _Cysticercus acanthotetra_, Parona. _Cysticercoides rostratus_, Mingazzini. COLUBER QUATUORLINEATUS, LACEP. ACANTHOCEPHALA. _Echinorhynchus oligacanthus_, Rudolphi. NEMATODA. _Ascaris cephaloptera_, Rudolphi. TREMATODA. _Plagiorchis sauromates_, Poirier. PROTOZOA. _Hæmogregarina_, sp. COLUBER LONGISSIMUS, LAUR. PROTOZOA. _Hæmogregarina colubri_, Börner. CORONELLA AUSTRIACA, LAUR. NEMATODA. _Tricheilonema megalochilum_, Diesing. _Physaloptera colubri_, Rudolphi. CESTODA. _Piestocystis dithyridium_, Diesing. PROTOZOA. _Monocercomonas colubrorum_, Hammersch. CORONELLA GIRONDICA, DAUD. PROTOZOA. _Hæmogregarina coronellæ_, França. VIPERA BERUS, L. NEMATODA. _Physaloptera dentata_, v. Linstow. TREMATODA. _Agamodistomum viperæ_, v. Linstow. _Tetracotyle colubri_, v. Linstow. VIPERA ASPIS, L. ARTHROPODA. _Hæmaphysalis punctata_, Can. & Franz. ACANTHOCEPHALA. _Echinorhynchus cinctus_, Rudolphi. NEMATODA. _Ascaris cephaloptera_, Rudolphi. _Diaphanocephalus viperæ_, Rudolphi. PROTOZOA. _Caryospora simplex_, Léger. _Hæmogregarina samboni_, Giordano. VIPERA AMMODYTES, L. NEMATODA. _Ascaris ammodytis_, Rudolphi. _Ascaris cephaloptera_, Rudolphi. ------------------------------------------------------------------------ CHAPTER XII DISTRIBUTION Representatives of the order Ophidia are found over the whole world, with the exception of Iceland, Ireland, and New Zealand, between the Northern limit of 67° in Europe (_Vipera berus_), 60° in Asia (_Vipera berus_), and 52° in America (_Tropidonotus ordinatus_), and the Southern limit of 44° (_Philodryas schotti_). The highest altitudes reached by them are 14,000 feet in the Himalayas (_Tropidonotus baileyi_), 9,700 feet in the Alps (_Vipera aspis_), and 9,000 feet in the Andes (_Liophis albiventris_). They are most numerous between the tropics, and the number of species gradually diminishes to the North and South. For the purpose of showing the distribution of the principal groups, we will follow the divisions into families and subfamilies enumerated above (p. 4). _Typhlopidæ._--S.E. Europe, S. Asia, Africa, Australia (exclusive of Tasmania), C. and S. America, and W. Indies. _Glauconiidæ._--S. Asia (as far E. as Sind), Africa (exclusive of Madagascar), C. America (extending into the S. parts of N. America), S. America. _Pythoninæ._--S. Asia, Africa (exclusive of Madagascar), Australia (exclusive of Tasmania), C. America. _Boinæ._--S.E. Europe, C. and S. Asia, N. Africa, Madagascar, Mauritius, W. Polynesia, S.W. of N. America, C. and S. America, and W. Indies. _Ilysiidæ._--S.E. Asia, S. America. _Uropeltidæ._--India and Ceylon. _Xenopeltidæ._--S.E. Asia. _Acrochordinæ._--S.E. Asia, C. America. _Colubrinæ._--The whole range of Ophidia, except Tasmania. _Dasypeltinæ._--Africa (exclusive of Madagascar). _Homalopsinæ._--S.E. Asia, N. Australia. _Dipsadomorphinæ._--S. Europe, C. and S. Asia, Africa, Australia (exclusive of Tasmania), C. America (extending into the S. parts of N. America), S. America. _Elachistodontinæ._--India. _Hydrophiinæ._--Indian and Pacific Oceans. _Elapinæ._--S. Asia, Africa (exclusive of Madagascar), Australia and Tasmania, Fiji Islands, C. America (extending into the S. parts of N. America), S. America. _Amblycephalidæ._--S.E. Asia, C. and S. America. _Viperinæ._--Europe, Asia, Africa (exclusive of Madagascar). _Crotalinæ._--S.E. Europe, Asia, America. The Zoogeographical Regions into which the world is usually divided (Palæarctic or Europo-Asiatic, Oriental or Indian, Ethiopian or African, Australian, Nearctic or North American, Neotropical or South American) do not lend themselves any better than the ordinary divisions of physical geography to the study of the distribution of Snakes. Contrary to what we find in dealing with the Tortoises, Australia does not show any special affinity to South America, and, as in the case of the Lizards, it must be regarded as an impoverished extension of the Indo-Malay fauna; as with the Lizards, also, Europe and Africa hang together, whilst Madagascar stands apart, distinguished by many negative features and some points of agreement with South America (Boidæ). There is a greater difference between the Snakes of Europe and those of Eastern Asia than there is between the latter and those of North America, whilst in Lizards a primary distinction must be made between the Old World and the New. Southern Asia east of Persia (the Oriental Region) is the great Ophidian centre, all the groups mentioned above, with the exception of the Dasypeltinæ, having representatives within its limits, and a large and very distinct family, the Uropeltidæ, being confined to it. The Pythoninæ occur along with the Boinæ, the Viperinæ with the Crotalinæ, and the Elapinæ are represented by varied forms, as they are also in Africa and still more in Australia, where they form the overwhelming majority, and in some parts, as well as in Tasmania, the exclusive Ophidian population. The coasts of India and Malaya are also the home of the great majority of the Hydrophiinæ. Large genera like _Tropidonotus_, _Zamenis_, and _Coluber_, extend over the Europo-Asiatic and North American regions, but they are equally well represented in the Oriental. The great difference between Madagascar and Africa is, as we have said, very striking. Madagascar possesses Boidæ generically identical with those of South America, but otherwise only Typhlopidæ, Colubrinæ, and Dipsadomorphinæ; whilst in the greater part of Africa the Boinæ are replaced by the Pythoninæ, and the Glauconiidæ, Elapinæ, and Viperinæ are generally distributed. North America agrees with Asia and South America in its Crotalinæ, otherwise its Ophidian fauna is not very different from that of Europe, although much richer, and South America shares the Glauconiidæ with Africa and the Ilysiidæ with Southern Asia. South America is rich in Colubrinæ and Dipsadomorphinæ, nearly all generically different from those of other parts of the world, and the Elapinæ are represented by the single genus _Elaps_, with many species, two of which extend to the southern parts of North America. This rapid sketch of the principal facts of Ophidian distribution suffices to show how difficult it would be to frame geographical regions that would give expression to these facts. Such regions would necessarily be very different from those adopted in dealing with the distribution of the other divisions of the class Reptilia. This is a task which need not be attempted on the present occasion. A few words as to the salient characters of the European fauna, which is a poor one as compared with other parts of the world. The single species of the genera _Typhlops_ and _Eryx_ must be regarded as outposts from South-Western Asia; the single species of _Ancistrodon_, which extends from Central Asia into a very small territory to the south-east, is also an Asiatic type. The genera _Tropidonotus_, _Zamenis_, _Coluber_, _Coronella_, and _Contia_, are characteristic of the Northern Hemisphere, and the first three are, besides, equally well represented in the Oriental region; a few species of _Tropidonotus_ are also found in Africa and Madagascar. _Coelopeltis_, _Macroprotodon_, and _Tarbophis_ are the northern outposts of an Afro-Indian group, although, with the exception of the third, exclusively confined to the circum-Mediterranean district. The genus _Vipera_ is also represented in East Africa and in Southern Asia, but the species _V. berus_ is essentially a northern type, extending to the highest latitude reached by any snake, and ranging all over Northern Asia to the Amur and Sachalien. The same species reaches the greatest altitude at which any snake has been observed on the northern side of the Alps--viz., 9,000 feet. Of the twenty-eight species inhabiting Europe, only two are generally distributed: _Tropidonotus natrix_ and _Coronella austriaca_. One is to be regarded as a northern form, although occurring locally in the south: _Vipera berus_. It is the reverse with _Coluber longissimus_. The others may be described as southern forms, two only as ranging from west to east: _Zamenis gemonensis_ and _Coelopeltis monspessulana_; one of more central habitat: _Vipera ursinii_. The remainder may be divided into two groups--those of more western, and those of more eastern distribution. To the first group belong _Tropidonotus viperinus_, _Zamenis hippocrepis_, _Coluber scalaris_, _Coronella girondica_, _Macroprotodon cucullatus_, _Vipera aspis_ and _Vipera latastii_; to the second, _Typhlops vermicularis_, _Eryx jaculus_, _Tropidonotus tessellatus_, _Zamenis dahlii_, _Coluber quatuorlineatus_, _dione_, _leopardinus_, _Contia modesta_, _Tarbophis fallax_ and _iberus_, _Vipera renardi_, _ammodytes_, _lebetina_, and _Ancistrodon halys_. A remarkable fact in the distribution of European Snakes is the altitudinal range of _Vipera berus_, _V. aspis_, and _V. ursinii_. The first being the northernmost snake, generally distributed in Northern Europe and more locally in the south, should, one would expect, be a mountain form in the south. This is so in Switzerland, where it occurs chiefly between 2,500 and 9,000 feet, on the northern aspect of the Alps, whilst _V. aspis_ lives at altitudes below 5,000 feet; but on the southern aspect of the same chain things are reversed, and _V. berus_ is replaced by _V. aspis_, which reaches an altitude of 9,700 feet, whilst the former shows a tendency to abandon the mountains, and has established itself in a few localities in the plain of North Italy. Again, in France _V. berus_ is the northern and _V. aspis_ the southern species, yet the latter is the only one found on the French side of the Pyrenees (up to 7,250 feet), whilst the former reappears in North-Western Spain and Portugal at very low altitudes, even at sea-level. _V. ursinii_ is a mountain form in Italy (Abruzzi), in France (Basses-Alpes), and in the Balkan Peninsula (up to 6,800 feet); but it is restricted to the plain in Lower Austria and Hungary, where _V. berus_ occurs only in the mountains. Only three species are entirely confined to Europe: _Coluber scalaris_, _Vipera ursinii_, and _V. aspis_. Of the species which range outside Europe, the following occur both in Western Asia and in North Africa: _Eryx jaculus_, _Tropidonotus natrix_, _Coelopeltis monspessulana_, _Vipera lebetina_. In Western Asia and the North-East of Egypt: _Tropidonotus tessellatus_, _Zamenis dahlii_. In Western Asia: _Typhlops vermicularis_, _Zamenis gemonensis_, _Coluber quatuorlineatus_, _C. dione_, _C. longissimus_, _C. leopardinus_, _Coronella austriaca_, _Contia modesta_, _Tarbophis fallax_, _T. iberus_, _Vipera renardi_, _V. berus_, _V. ammodytes_, _Ancistrodon halys_. In North Africa: _Macroprotodon cucullatus._ In North-West Africa: _Tropidonotus viperinus_, _Zamenis hippocrepis_, _Coronella girondica_, _Vipera latastii_. The following lists will help to elucidate the distribution of the snakes in the different parts of Europe: I. SCANDINAVIA 1. _Tropidonotus natrix_ (as far north as 65°). 2. _Coronella austriaca_ (as far north as 63°). 3. _Vipera berus_ (as far north as 67°). II. GREAT BRITAIN 1. _Tropidonotus natrix_ (England and Wales, extreme south-east of Scotland). 2. _Coronella austriaca_ (Surrey, Berkshire, Hampshire, and Dorsetshire). 3. _Vipera berus._ III. BELGIUM AND HOLLAND 1. _Tropidonotus natrix._ 2. _Coronella austriaca._ 3. _Vipera berus._ IV. GERMANY AND DENMARK 1. _Tropidonotus natrix._ 2. _Tropidonotus tessellatus_ (Middle Rhine and Moselle, Saxony). 3. _Coluber longissimus_ (Denmark, Schlangenbad, Treves). 4. _Coronella austriaca._ 5. _Vipera berus._ 6. _Vipera aspis_ (Black Forest, Lorraine). V. FRANCE AND SWITZERLAND, EXCLUSIVE OF TICINO 1. _Tropidonotus natrix._ 2. _Tropidonotus viperinus_ (as far north as South Brittany and Fontainebleau). 3. _Zamenis gemonensis_ (south, locally as far north as the Sarthe and Aube). 4. _Coluber longissimus_ (locally as far north as South Brittany, South Normandy, and Fontainebleau). 5. _Coluber scalaris_ (Mediterranean Littoral). 6. _Coronella austriaca._ 7. _Coronella girondica_ (south and west as far north as the Charente-Inférieure). 8. _Coelopeltis monspessulana_ (Mediterranean Littoral). 9. _Vipera ursinii_ (Basses-Alpes). 10. _Vipera berus_ (as far south as the Loire basin, the Central Plateau, and the Alps). 11. _Vipera aspis_ (as far north as the Loire basin, Fontainebleau, and Lorraine). VI. SPAIN AND PORTUGAL 1. _Tropidonotus natrix._ 2. _Tropidonotus viperinus._ 3. _Zamenis gemonensis_ (Catalonia). 4. _Zamenis hippocrepis_ (absent from the north). 5. _Coluber longissimus_ (Andalucia). 6. _Coluber scalaris._ 7. _Coronella austriaca_ (north and north-west). 8. _Coronella girondica._ 9. _Coelopeltis monspessulana._ 10. _Macroprotodon cucullatus_ (centre and south, Baleares). 11. _Vipera berus_ (north-west). 12. _Vipera aspis_ (Pyrenees). 13. _Vipera latastii_ (absent from the north). VII. ITALY, WITH TICINO AND CORSICA 1. _Tropidonotus natrix._ 2. _Tropidonotus tessellatus_ (as far south as Naples; absent from the islands). 3. _Tropidonotus viperinus_ (Liguria, Piedmont, Ticino, Corsica, Sardinia, Sicily). 4. _Zamenis gemonensis._ 5. _Zamenis hippocrepis_ (Sardinia). 6. _Coluber quatuorlineatus_ (south and Sicily). 7. _Coluber longissimus_ (absent from Corsica). 8. _Coluber leopardinus_ (south and Sicily). 9. _Coronella austriaca_ (absent from Corsica and Sardinia). 10. _Coronella girondica_ (absent from Corsica and Sardinia). 11. _Coelopeltis monspessulana_ (Western Liguria, Sicily). 12. _Vipera ursinii_ (Abruzzi). 13. _Vipera berus_ (the Continental part only). 14. _Vipera aspis_ (absent from Corsica and Sardinia). 15. _Vipera ammodytes_ (Northern Venetia). VIII. AUSTRIA-HUNGARY, WITHOUT BALKAN STATES 1. _Tropidonotus natrix._ 2. _Tropidonotus tessellatus._ 3. _Zamenis gemonensis_ (South Tyrol, Littoral, South Hungary). 4. _Coluber quatuorlineatus_ (Istria). 5. _Coluber longissimus._ 6. _Coluber leopardinus_ (Istria). 7. _Coronella austriaca._ 8. _Coronella girondica_ (South Tyrol). 9. _Coelopeltis monspessulana_ (Istria). 10. _Tarbophis fallax_ (Istria). 11. _Vipera ursinii_ (Lower Austria, Littoral, Hungary). 12. _Vipera berus._ 13. _Vipera aspis_ (South Tyrol, Littoral). 14. _Vipera ammodytes_ (South Tyrol, Styria, Carinthia, Carniola, Littoral, South Hungary). IX. BALKAN PENINSULA AND ARCHIPELAGO 1. _Typhlops vermicularis_ (Greece, Turkey, Bulgaria). 2. _Eryx jaculus_ (Greece, Turkey, Roumania). 3. _Tropidonotus natrix._ 4. _Tropidonotus tessellatus._ 5. _Zamenis gemonensis._ 6. _Zamenis dahlii_ (coast of the Adriatic, Greece). 7. _Coluber quatuorlineatus._ 8. _Coluber longissimus._ 9. _Coluber leopardinus._ 10. _Coronella austriaca._ 11. _Coelopeltis monspessulana_ (West Coast, Greece, and islands). 12. _Tarbophis fallax_ (West Coast, Greece and islands, Constantinople). 13. _Vipera ursinii_ (Bulgaria, Bosnia, Herzegovina, Montenegro). 14. _Vipera berus_ (Bosnia, Herzegovina, Roumania). 15. _Vipera aspis_ (Bosnia). 16. _Vipera ammodytes._ 17. _Vipera lebetina_ (Cyclades). X. RUSSIA 1. _Tropidonotus natrix_ (as far north as 60°). 2. _Tropidonotus tessellatus_ (south). 3. _Zamenis gemonensis_ (south). 4. _Zamenis dahlii_ (Caucasus). 5. _Coluber quatuorlineatus_ (south). 6. _Coluber dione_ (south, between Volga and Ural). 7. _Coluber longissimus_ (south, Poland). 8. _Coluber leopardinus_ (Crimea). 9. _Coronella austriaca_ (as far north as 57°). 10. _Contia modesta_ (Caucasus). 11. _Tarbophis iberus_ (Caucasus). 12. _Vipera renardi_ (south). 13. _Vipera berus_ (as far north as 64°). 14. _Ancistrodon halys_ (south, between Volga and Ural). Without attempting anything like a complete bibliography, we have compiled a list of faunistic works and papers dealing with the snakes of Europe: EUROPE IN GENERAL SCHREIBER, E.: Herpetologia Europæa. Zweite Auflage, Jena, 1912, 8vo. STEINHEIL, F.: Die Europaeischen Schlangen. Kupferdrucktafeln nach Photographien der lebenden Tiere. Jena, 1913, 4to. (in progress). GREAT BRITAIN BELL, T.: A History of British Reptiles. 2nd edit., London, 1849, 8vo. COOK, M. C.: Our Reptiles. London, 1865, 8vo. LEIGHTON, G.: The Life-History of British Serpents. Edinburgh and London, 1901, 8vo. FRANCE GADEAU DE KERVILLE, H.: Faune de la Normandie. IV. Reptiles. Paris, 1897, 8vo. LATASTE, F.: Essai d'une Faune Herpétologique de la Gironde. Bordeaux, 1876, 8vo. MARTIN, R., ET ROLLINAT, R.: Vertébrés sauvages du Département de l'Indre. Paris, 1894, 8vo. SWITZERLAND FATIO, V.: Faune des Vertébrés de la Suisse. III. Reptiles et Batraciens. Geneva and Basle, 1872, 8vo. SPANISH PENINSULA BOSCÁ, E.: Catalogue des Reptiles et Amphibies de la Péninsule Ibérique et des Îles Baléares (Bull. Soc. Zool. France, 1880). ITALY BONAPARTE, C. L.: Iconografia della Fauna Italica. II. Anfibi. Rome, 1832-1841, fol. CAMERANO, L.: Monografia degli Ofidi Italiani (Mem. Acc. Torin., [2] xxxix., 1888, and xli., 1891). GERMANY DÜRIGEN, B.: Deutschlands Amphibien und Reptilien. Magdeburg, 1890-1897, 8vo. LEYDIG, F.: Ueber die Einheimischen Schlangen (Abh. Senck. Ges., xiii., 1883). AUSTRIAN EMPIRE WERNER, F.: Die Reptilien und Amphibien Oesterreich-Ungarns und der Occupationsländer. Vienna, 1897, 8vo. GREECE BEDRIAGA, J. DE: Die Amphibien und Reptilien Griechenlands (Bull. Soc. Nat. Mosc., 1881). BORY DE ST. VINCENT, J. B.: Expédition Scientifique de Morée. Reptiles. Paris, 1832-1835, 4to., fol. atlas. BULGARIA KOWATCHEFF, W. T.: Herpetological Fauna of Bulgaria. Philippopolis, 1912, 8vo. [Bulgarian text.] ROUMANIA KIRITZESCU, C.: Contribution à la Faune Herpétologique de Roumanie. Sauriens et Ophidiens (Bull. Soc. Rom. Bucarest, x., 1901). RUSSIA NIKOLSKY, A.: Herpetologia Rossica. St. Petersburg, 1905, 4to. [Russian text.] STRAUCH, A.: Die Schlangen des Russischen Reichs. St. Petersburg, 1873, 4to. ------------------------------------------------------------------------ CHAPTER XIII SNAKES IN RELATION TO MAN Under this head, the question of poisonous snakes naturally occupies the first place. In addition to what has been said above in Chapter VI., dealing with the anatomical and physiological aspects of the subject, we have to allude to the accidents caused by these dangerous reptiles, and the measures taken to combat them. The enormous mortality for which snake-bite is responsible in India is well known. Statistics establish the fact that an average of 20,000 human lives are thus lost annually: 24,264 is the official return for 1911. In Australia, where highly poisonous snakes of various genera and species abound, the fatal cases are likewise very numerous, though less in proportion than in South America, and no doubt also in Africa. In the small island of Martinique, the Fer-de-Lance, _Lachesis lanceolatus_, causes every year the death of about 100 human creatures. Though numerous in species, the poisonous snakes of Ceylon cause a comparatively small mortality--200 per annum. Modern research has resulted in the discovery of the only effective antidote for snake-venom intoxication: the serotherapic treatment. An animal that has been treated over a length of time with the venom of a poisonous snake, such as a Cobra, yields a serum which is antitoxic towards that venom; but the great difficulty resides in the specificity of the different poisons, which often renders the use of the serum ineffective in countries like India and Australia, where several kinds of poisonous snakes occur in the same district (see above, p. 67). In India, where a special laboratory has been established for the supply of antivenine, at the Central Institute of Kasauli, it has been found impossible to obtain any venoms but those of the Cobra and Russell's Viper in sufficient quantity to immunize animals, and thus produce the serum necessary for dealing with the bite of the King Cobra, the Krait, and the Echis Viper. In Pondicherry the French Government places annually a sum of 200 rupees at the disposal of the director of the hospital for obtaining Cobra poison, the snakes, to be brought alive, being paid for to the natives at the rate of half a rupee to one rupee each, according to size and condition. Six hundred and fifty-three specimens were thus purchased in less than two years (1901-1903). The poison is utilized for the preparation of Calmette's antivenine, which, as we have said above, is only effective against cobra poison, and, unfortunately, useless for the cure of bites from other species. In Brazil, where the number of accidents is estimated at 19,200 per annum, and that of fatal cases at 4,800, over 2,000 snakes (_Lachesis_ and _Crotalus_) are brought annually to the Serotherapic Institute of Batantan, in the province of S. Paolo, for the preparation of the antitoxic serum, which is given in exchange for the snakes. According to the latest report of the Institute (1911), two serums are distributed: the anti-crotaline (for Rattlesnake bite) and the anti-bothropine (for Lachesis bite); the third, the anti-elapine (for Coral-snake bite), is in course of preparation. In many countries a premium has for years been paid for the heads of poisonous snakes, and has led to the destruction of enormous numbers of them, without, however, resulting in a very appreciable diminution of the dangerous reptiles. More than £12,000 has been spent for this purpose in India alone; the numbers destroyed in 1885 and 1886 throughout British India amount to 420,044 and 417,596 respectively. About forty years ago the Governor of St. Lucia offered a reward of 4d. for every Fer-de-Lance's head. But the negroes caught them alive and bred families of snakes for the sake of the reward, and thereby made what was for them a little fortune, these snakes bringing forth up to sixty young at a birth. The reward had to be abolished very soon. Now about the Vipers of Europe, the only really dangerous snakes of this part of the world. Although the Adder, _Vipera berus_, is quite common in many parts of England and Scotland, accidents caused by its bite are rarely heard of, and cases of death are few and far between. It is not so, however, on the Continent, where the same species, and especially its close ally, the more southern _V. aspis_, are responsible for many fatalities, due no doubt to the more virulent action of the venom in a warmer climate. In the French Departments Loire-Inférieure and Vendée, where these snakes are very plentiful, three or four cases of death are reported annually. From 1860 to 1868, 370 serious accidents to man have been carefully recorded, 53 ending in death, not only in the case of children, but also of adults of all ages, in 10 cases within one to twenty-four hours. In the Puy-de-Dôme cases of death are of frequent occurrence. In Germany and in Switzerland, 12 or 13 per cent. of the cases on record have ended fatally. Instances of death from the bite of the south-eastern _V. ammodytes_ are also not infrequent. On the other hand, the bite of _V. ursinii_, which is but seldom inflicted, is not known to have ever resulted in death. It must be borne in mind that accidents are much more frequent in districts where the poorer classes are in the habit of going about barefoot. Anyhow, it is certain that Vipers are a serious danger in many parts of Europe, not only to man, but also to horses, cattle, and dogs. And it is not surprising that efforts have been made to reduce their numbers. The most efficacious means, besides the protection of certain animals and birds which feed on Vipers, appeared to be the institution of premiums to be paid for the heads of the dangerous snakes. By offering 2-1/2d. per head, 500,000 Vipers (_V. aspis_) were destroyed from 1864 to 1890 in three French departments, Haute-Saône, Doubs, and Jura, and in one district (Chaumont) of the Haute-Marne 57,045 were killed from 1856 to 1861; this gives an idea of the extraordinary abundance of these snakes in some parts of France. In the Puy-de-Dôme the premium was fixed for a time at 5d., and one man managed to destroy in the course of seven years 9,175 Vipers (_V. berus_ and _V. aspis_). A woman in the Deux-Sèvres has made a living for many years by catching Vipers, the heads of which were paid to her at the rate of 5d. each. The average number of her captures amounted to 2,062 per annum (mostly _V. aspis_). Around Oesnitz in Saxony, 2,140 _V. berus_ were killed in 1889, and 3,335 in 1890. In a single district in Southern Styria the heads of 4,197 _V. berus_ and 7,381 _V. ammodytes_ were sent in for the reward in the course of two years (1892, 1893). In spite of all this effort, the institution of the bounty has not answered expectations, and, with the exception of a few districts, Vipers remain as plentiful as ever, showing what little man can do in altering the equilibrium of Nature, except by interfering with the natural conditions under which animals live. Cultivation of the ground or destruction by fire of the vegetation of the wilderness seems to be the only efficacious means of getting rid of so abundant and prolific a creature as the Viper. A word may be said, however, in defence of Vipers: they do a great deal of good to agriculture by the destruction of small rodents, on which they feed chiefly, and whose multiplication they serve to keep in check. It must be pointed out that, with the exception of the species of _Coluber_ and _Zamenis_, other European snakes are to be regarded as indirectly injurious to agriculture, feeding as they do mainly on lizards or frogs and toads, which, as insectivores, deserve to be protected. Snakes are not of much economic value to man. Tanned skins of Boas and Pythons are utilized for making shoes and fancy articles, such as purses, pocket-books, blotters, etc., and the Siamese make the drum-heads of native drums out of the skins of Pythons and _Acrochordus_. To say nothing of savages, who seem to be partial to the flesh of large snakes, the peasantry in some parts of France do not disdain snakes as an article of food, the Grass-snake being occasionally served in village inns under the name of _Anguilles de haies_, or hedge-eels. Viper fat has for a long time been in request as an ointment in the case of various affections, and much used by quack doctors in the preparation of their remedies. Some forty years ago a chemist in Challans (Vendée) collected Vipers (_V. aspis_) for medicinal purposes, and was able to send several thousands to Paris in the course of a few years, thus realizing a considerable sum of money, but the demand has gradually fallen off since. Very frequent in the past, snake-worship is still prevalent in many parts of India, where the Cobra is held in great veneration, and is never willingly killed by the Hindoo. In pre-Buddhist days the gods were represented with a canopy of five or seven Cobras over them. The North African Cobra was sacred to the ancient Egyptians, and is profusely represented on the monuments and tombs; it was also an emblem of the physical sun, and, as a sign of royal power, along with the sun's disc, formed part of the headdress of all solar deities. The Greeks and Romans also worshipped snakes, and the god of medicine is represented holding a snake, which is supposed to be _Coluber longissimus_, the so-called "Æsculapian snake"; the occurrence at the present day of certain common Italian species (_Zamenis gemonensis_, _Coluber longissimus_, _Tropidonotus tessellatus_) in isolated localities of Central Europe, formerly Roman settlements, has been attributed to their importation for use in the temples. Snake-charmers have existed from the remotest antiquity, and are still to be found among all races of men, from the accomplished Indian juggler down to the more commonplace European snake-catcher, who boasts of his immunity, and of his art of attracting snakes by devices of which he has the secret. The Libyan Psillii of the ancient Romans have handed down their art to the present day, and their performances are to be witnessed in most of the towns of Egypt and Tunisia. But India above all lands is reputed for its snake-charmers, and the favourite species used by them is the Cobra, which, by the way in which it raises the anterior part of the body and expands the region behind the head, lends itself better than any other to the display. Constantly facing the man before him, and swaying the raised anterior part of the body, it seems to dance to the music performed by the snake-man, people believing it to be charmed by the sounds of the instrument. However, anyone sitting on the ground in front of a Cobra, and swaying the body from side to side as does the man, can obtain the same result without the aid of any sort of music. The most puzzling thing about these performances is how the man can thus play with impunity with so deadly a snake. It is a mistake to think that the snake is rendered harmless through the poison fangs having been extracted, although this subterfuge is frequently resorted to by the less accomplished jugglers. The immunity of the snake-charmer is to be explained by the fact that the man has submitted himself to a series of successive and graduated inoculations of the venom, a process similar to vaccination, which renders his blood proof against the venom of the particular species of snake, and that one only, used for his performances. Another deadly snake shown by the snake-charmers in North Africa is the Horned Viper, _Cerastes cornutus_. The presence of an erect spike above the eye is, however, not a constant character in this snake, and hornless specimens are made to look more formidable by spines of the hedgehog being inserted in the proper place; the illusion is such that even naturalists have been deceived by this trick. Indian snake-charmers profess to have a belief in the efficacy of snake-stones, or bezoar stones, as a remedy to be applied on the part bitten by a poisonous snake, a belief shared by the natives of many tropical countries. These stones, extracted from various reptiles, birds, and mammals, are calcareous concretions from the stomach or bladder, sometimes composed of superphosphate of lime, sometimes of phosphate of ammonia or magnesia. The value of a bezoar stone being supposed to increase with its size, the larger are sold in India at very high prices. In many places a popular belief prevails that such stones are found in the heads of snakes. Mr. J. A. Bucknill, now Attorney-General at Hong-Kong, who spent five years in Cyprus, has informed the author that the Viper of the latter island, _Vipera lebetina_, is commonly believed to contain a stone which, when applied to the bite of a poisonous snake, quickly nullifies the effect; it is also believed that, when this stone is allowed to stand in a glass of water and the water is drunk, it endows the drinker with surprising virility. Indeed, there was an action tried by the English judge at Larnaka in which the plaintiff claimed the return, or damages for the non-return, of one of these "Viper-stones" which he had lent for a monetary consideration to the defendant for the promotion of his manly vigour, and Mr. Bucknill's recollection is that the plaintiff recovered £10 for the loss. ------------------------------------------------------------------------ SYSTEMATIC ACCOUNT OF THE SNAKES OF EUROPE[A] FIRST FAMILY: TYPHLOPIDÆ Skull compact, with short, toothless lower jaw, without transverse bone; palatine and pterygoid reduced and toothless; maxillary small, loosely attached to lower surface of cranium and bearing a few small teeth; no supratemporal, the quadrate articulated to the proötic; a coronoid element in the lower jaw. Rudiments of a pelvic arch, reduced to a single bone. Body vermiform, covered with uniform cycloid scales; head small, not distinct from the body; mouth small, crescentic, inferior; eyes under the more or less transparent head-shields, sometimes entirely hidden. Worm-like, smooth, shiny snakes, of small or very small size, the largest measuring little over 2 feet, of subterranean habits, or found in rotten trees, under stones, or in the saw-dust of sawmills; rarely appearing on the surface except when the ground is soaked by heavy rains. Inhabit the intertropical parts of the whole world, as well as South Africa, Southern Asia, and Southern Australia. One species occurs in South-Eastern Europe. About 120 species are known. GENUS TYPHLOPS, SCHNEIDER Head with large shields; nostril in a single or divided nasal. Tail extremely short. 1. TYPHLOPS VERMICULARIS, Merrem The Greek Blind-Snake [Illustration: FIG. 14 (after Sordelli)] _Form._--Slender, worm-like, the greatest diameter of the body 40 to 52 times in the total length. Tail about as long as broad, ending in a short spine. Snout depressed, rounded, strongly projecting. Eyes distinguishable, appearing as a small black spot surrounded by an unpigmented circle; nostrils lateral. _Head-Shields._--Rostral about one-third, or a little less than one-third, the width of the head, extending on its upper surface nearly to the level of the eyes. Nasal incompletely divided, the cleft proceeding from the second labial. Preocular present, about as broad as the ocular, in contact with the second and third labials. Upper head-scales feebly enlarged and subequal. Four upper labials. _PLATE I_ [Illustration: TYPHLOPS VERMICULARIS _After Sordelli_] [Illustration: ERYX JACULUS _After Sordelli_] _Scales._--Equal, 22 or 24 round the body. _Coloration._--Brown or yellowish-brown above, yellowish beneath. _Total Length._--10 inches. A specimen from Cyprus is reported to measure 14 inches. _Distribution._--This species has long been known from Greece, the Ionian Islands, and the Grecian Archipelago. It is on record from the Eli-Deren Pass, in Bulgaria. A specimen stated to come from Constantinople is preserved in the British Museum. The range further extends over a considerable part of South-Western Asia, viz., Asia Minor, Syria, Cyprus, Transcaucasia, Persia, Turkestan, and Afghanistan. _Habits._--Pretty alert in its movements, this little snake has considerable constricting powers, and coils itself fast round the fingers when handled. It lives much after the manner of earth-worms, and if dug out of loam or sand a specimen must be instantly grasped, as it draws back with extraordinary quickness. Its food probably consists mainly of earthworms and small insects. Some exotic species of the genus are known to feed on termites, and are often dug out of their nests. _Reproduction._--No observations have been made that I am aware of, but, as some of the exotic species of which we know something more lay large, elongate eggs, it is probable that this species also is oviparous. SECOND FAMILY: BOIDÆ Maxillary, palatine, and pterygoid bones movable; transverse bone present; pterygoid extending to quadrate or mandible; supratemporal present, attached scale-like to cranium, suspending quadrate; prefrontal in contact with nasal; a coronoid element in the lower jaw. Teeth in both jaws. Vestiges of pelvis and hind limbs, usually terminating, at least in males, in a claw-like horny spur on each side of the vent. This family contains, besides the gigantic Boas and Pythons, several small more or less burrowing forms, among which the genus _Eryx_, its only European representative, belonging to the subfamily Boinæ, characterized by the absence of a supratemporal bone and of premaxillary teeth. This subfamily, the largest members of which inhabit tropical America, is distributed over the hotter parts of America, Asia west of the Bay of Bengal, Madagascar, the Mascarene Islands, Africa north of the equator, Papuasia, and some islands of the South Pacific. The habitat of the European species is confined to the eastern and southern countries of the Mediterranean district. This very varied family, including terrestrial, arboreal, aquatic, and burrowing forms, is a comparatively small one as regards the number of species, viz., about sixty, of which one-third pertain to the Pythoninæ, which inhabit tropical and South Africa, Southern Asia, Papuasia, Australia, and Mexico. GENUS ERYX, DAUDIN Anterior maxillary and mandibular teeth longer than the posterior. Head small, not distinct from neck, covered with small scales; a large rostral shield. Eye very small, with vertical pupil. Body cylindrical; scales small; ventral shields narrow. Tail very short; subcaudal shields mostly single. The range of this genus, embracing eight species, extends from South-Eastern Europe and Africa north of the equator to Central Asia and India. 2. ERYX JACULUS, Linnæus The Javelin Sand-Boa _Form._--Stout. Head small, not distinct from neck; snout projecting beyond the mouth; eye directed upwards and outwards; a feeble mental groove. Tail, ending very obtusely, one-tenth to one-sixteenth of the total length. Anal spurs more or less developed, often absent in the female. _Head-Shields._--Rostral very large and broad, with angular horizontal edge, followed by a pair of internasals and a second row of two or three small shields, the rest of the upper surface of the head covered with scale-like shields, 5 to 8 from eye to eye across the vertex, 7 to 11 round the eye; 9 to 12 upper labials, second or third deepest, separated from the eye by one or two series of scales. Nostril between the internasal and two nasals, the anterior of which sometimes fuses with the former. Two or three series of scales between the nasals and the eye. [Illustration: FIG. 15 (after Sordelli)] _Scales._--Smooth, feebly keeled on the posterior part of the body and on the tail, in 40 to 51 rows. Ventrals narrow, occupying about one-third of the ventral surface, 163 to 200; anal small, entire; subcaudals all or greater part single, 15 to 29. _Coloration._--Pale greyish, reddish, or yellowish-brown above, with brown, purplish-brown, or blackish markings, which may be very irregular or form a single or alternating series of large blotches or cross-bands on the back; the sides with smaller spots; these markings may be confluent and so large as to reduce the ground colour to small yellowish spots; one, two, or three short, dark stripes often present on the nape; a dark streak from the eye to the angle of the mouth; sometimes a dark curved band from eye to eye across the upper surface of the snout. Lower parts yellowish-white, uniform or with small blackish spots. _Size._--2-1/4 feet is the greatest length which this snake is known to attain. _Distribution._--Originally described from Lower Egypt, and extending westwards to Algeria, this _Eryx_ has been found in Greece, in Corfu, in the Cyclades, in Turkey, and in Roumania. It occurs also in Asia Minor, in Transcaucasia, in Transcaspia, in Northern Persia, and in Syria. It has been found at an altitude of 5,000 feet in Persia, to the west of Lake Urmia. A closely allied form (_E. miliaris_, Pallas), which has been confounded with this species, extends from Transcaspia to Turkestan and Afghanistan. The reported occurrence of this snake in Bulgaria is based on a specimen labelled "Bulgaria (?)" in the Sofia University Museum. The species is omitted from Kovatscheff's latest list of Bulgarian Reptiles. _Habits._--This diminutive Boid is a burrower in arid, sandy districts, appearing only early in the morning or towards dusk; it is as a rule more crepuscular than nocturnal. Notwithstanding its rather heavy form, it is capable of very quick movements, darting like an arrow upon its prey, which consists chiefly of small mammals and lizards. A constrictor, like all the members of the family to which it pertains, it crushes its prey before swallowing it. If given several mice at a time, it will catch and kill them all in succession before proceeding to feed. Specimens recently discovered in the Danube Valley in Roumania were found to live in the sand at the bottom of small limestone caves, going about at night and feeding principally on slugs. Unlike other snakes, it is said to lap dewdrops with its tongue. It is a gentle snake, seldom attempting to bite. Egyptian jugglers are in the habit of implanting the claw of a bird or small mammal in the skin of the head of this snake, above each eye, in order to give it a more formidable appearance. _Reproduction._--Like the other species of _Eryx_, this snake is ovoviviparous, but, beyond this fact, nothing appears to have been observed concerning the breeding habits, although many examples have been kept in captivity. THIRD FAMILY: COLUBRIDÆ Maxillary, palatine, and pterygoid bones movable; transverse bone present; pterygoid extending to quadrate or mandible; supratemporal present, attached scale-like to cranium, suspending quadrate; prefrontal not in contact with nasal; maxillary horizontal, not movable perpendicularly to the transverse bone; no coronoid bone. Teeth in both jaws. No vestiges of pelvic arch. An enormous group, comprising the great majority of snakes. Divided into three parallel series: _A._ Aglypha, with all the teeth solid. _B._ Opisthoglypha, with one or more of the posterior maxillary teeth grooved. _C._ Proteroglypha, with the anterior maxillary teeth grooved or canaliculated. The third, which is not represented in Europe, includes some of the most deadly snakes, such as the Cobras, Kraits, Death-adders, etc. The European genera are thus distributed in the two other series: AGLYPHA (COLUBRINÆ): _Tropidonotus_, _Zamenis_, _Coluber_, _Coronella_, _Contia_. OPISTHOGLYPHA (DIPSADOMORPHINÆ): _Coelopeltis_, _Macroprotodon_, _Tarbophis_. These genera give but a feeble idea of the variety of forms included in this family, which comprises adaptations to every mode of life for which snakes are fitted. The distribution of the family coincides with that of the order, extending over the whole world with the exception of the Arctic and Antarctic regions, and Ireland and New Zealand, as well as most of the smaller islands of the Pacific Ocean. GENUS TROPIDONOTUS, KUHL Maxillary teeth increasing in size posteriorly. Head more or less distinct from neck; eye moderate or rather small, with round pupil. Body more or less elongate; scales keeled, with apical pits. Tail moderate. This large genus, comprising about ninety species, and of almost cosmopolitan distribution, with the exception of South America and the greater part of Australia, may be divided into several subgenera, two of which are represented in Europe--_Tropidonotus_ proper, with the common _T. natrix_, and _Nerodia_, Baird and Girard, with two closely related species of more thoroughly aquatic habits, _T. tessellatus_ and _T. viperinus_. 3. TROPIDONOTUS NATRIX, Linnæus (_Natrix vulgaris_, Laurenti; _Coluber torquatus_, Lacepède) The Grass-Snake, or Ring-Snake _Form._--Moderately slender; snout short, obtuse, not prominent; eyes and nostrils lateral, the former moderately large. Tail four to six and a half times in the total length. _Head-Shields._--Rostral broader than deep, visible from above. Nasal divided, very rarely semidivided. Internasals at least as broad as long, trapezoid, shorter than the prefrontals. Frontal broader than the supraocular, once and one-third to once and a half as long as broad, as long as or a little shorter than its distance from the end of the snout, shorter than the parietals, not in contact with the preocular. Loreal deeper than long. One (rarely two) pre- and three (rarely two or four) postoculars. Temporals 1 + 2. Upper labials seven (rarely six or eight), third and fourth (or fourth and fifth) entering the eye. Four or five lower labials in contact with the anterior chin-shields, which are shorter than the posterior. _Scales_ with two apical pits, in nineteen rows, strongly keeled on the body, of outer row smooth or faintly keeled. Ventral shields 157 to 181; anal divided; subcaudals 50 to 88. [Illustration: FIG. 16 (after Sordelli)] _Coloration._--Very variable. We shall first describe the typical form, and then allude to the principal varieties and individual variations with which we are acquainted. Grey, bluish-grey, olive, or brown, above, usually with black spots or narrow bars on the back, and vertical bars on the sides; upper lip whitish or yellowish, with the sutures between the shields black; the preocular, and sometimes the postoculars, yellow in the young; a white, yellow, or orange collar on the nape, sometimes uninterrupted, more often divided in the middle, bordered behind by two black subtriangular or crescentic blotches, which usually meet on the median line; the bright collar often becomes faint, or even entirely disappears, in large females (Plate II., first figure); belly usually checkered black and grey or white, more rarely grey with small black spots, or entirely black. Iris dark brown or reddish-brown, with a golden circle round the pupil. This is the form found in England and Central Europe and in some parts of Southern Europe. In Jersey, in the Spanish Peninsula, and in Cyprus, the white or yellow collar, which is always present in the very young, soon disappears, and so does usually the black collar, which is either much reduced or entirely absent (var. _astreptophorus_, Seoane). Some large specimens from the Spanish Peninsula are uniform olive, without any markings. Another variation (Plate II., third figure), rare in France, but common in Italy, South-Eastern Europe, and Asia Minor (var. _persa_, Pallas; _bilineatus_, Bibr.; _murorum_, Bonap.) has the collar well marked, though widely interrupted in the middle, and a white, yellow, or orange streak extends along each side of the back, which may bear the usual black markings in addition. In some specimens from Austria and Corfu (var. _subfasciatus_, Werner) the belly is white, with black bars occupying the free edge of each ventral shield. A very remarkable variety (var. _cettii_, Gené) from Corsica and Sardinia (Plate II., second figure) is grey or olive above, with the black markings confluent into more or less regular annuli, which are nearly as wide as the spaces between them; these annuli are often broken up on the middle line of the back, and alternating; the collar is absent, or is transformed into the first annulus, and the upper surface of the head is more or less spotted or blotched with black. This pattern is most distinct in young and half-grown specimens; in large examples the annuli may break up into spots, disposed with great symmetry in transverse series. The belly is black, spotted with white. A specimen 20 inches long, from Bona, Algeria (Lataste collection), has the posterior half of the head, from between the eyes and behind the postocular shields, of an intense black, followed by the usual yellow and black collar; two light dots close together on the parietal shields. Some specimens are entirely or nearly entirely black. In the var. _picturatus_, Jan, from the Caucasus, the upper parts are sprinkled all over with light dots, and the yellow collar is present; the belly is grey, dotted with black, and with white spots on the sides. In others the body is black above, and checkered black and white beneath (var. _scutatus_, Pall.), or entirely black (var. _ater_, Eichw.). This melanism never appears until the second or third year of life, the young being marked like the typical form. Albinos have occasionally been met with, yellowish flesh-colour with reddish markings, and a white or yellow collar, the eye and the tongue red. Such an albino, from Horsted Keynes, Sussex, is preserved in the British Museum. A remarkable aberration, to be regarded as an imperfect albino, has been found in Dorsetshire, and described as uniform whitish, with a well-defined broad longitudinal central dorsal pale yellow-brown band. _Size._--May reach a length of 6 feet 8 inches. Such giants, females, known from Sardinia, Sicily, and Istria, are, however, very exceptional, individuals of this species seldom exceeding a length of 4 feet. The largest British specimen on record, from Wales, is stated to measure 5 feet 10 inches. Males rarely exceed 3 feet. _Monstrosity._--A dicephalous young, with the two well-formed heads side by side, is preserved in the British Museum, and several others have been described, one being reported to have lived for about a month. _PLATE II_ [Illustration: TROPIDONOTUS NATRIX _After Sordelli_] [Illustration: T. NATRIX, VAR. CETTII _After Sordelli_] [Illustration: T. NATRIX, VAR. PERSA] _Distribution._--_Tropidonotus natrix_ occurs all over Europe, with, of course, the exception of Ireland, as far north as the extreme south-east of Scotland, and the sixty-fifth degree in Scandinavia and Finland, and as high up as 7,450 feet in the Italian Alps. With the exception of a few districts in England and in Central Europe, as well as in the extreme north, it is common everywhere, in the north as well as in the south. On the Mediterranean islands it is absent from the Baleares and Malta. In North Africa it is known from Algeria and Tunisia, north of the Atlas, where it does not seem, however, to be at all common. It has a wide range in Asia, extending eastwards to Lake Baikal, and southwards to Cyprus, Asia Minor, and Northern Persia. In the south-east of its range, the bilineated variety predominates over the typical form. The melanistic so-called varieties are not geographically restricted, but occur all over the habitat of the species, though not recorded from England. _Habits._--Although fond of water, and often seen swimming in ponds or streams or creeping by the water's edge, this snake is far less aquatic than its two congeners described hereafter; it often occurs on dry chalk hills or in woods far from any water. It is moderately agile in its movements, and easily caught, on which occasions it hisses loudly and emits a nauseous smell from its anal glands, together with the renal dejections, but makes no attempt to bite; exceptionally an individual may go so far as to strike with open mouth, but cases of this snake really biting are extremely rare. However, Gené says of the male of his _Natrix cettii_, "iracundum et mordacissimum animal." Dr. Gadow relates his experience with aggressive specimens which inhabited a swamp with a little stream to the north of Oporto, close to the coast. To his utter surprise, some of them actually made for him, swimming along rapidly with the head erect, about 6 inches above the water, and darting forwards with widely opened jaws; but they did not bite. According to Professor Kathariner, this snake when caught has been observed to sham death, lying rigid and motionless, with open gape. Some specimens do well in captivity, and are known to have lived for many years; others refuse all food and die of starvation. After a time they become tolerably tame, and cease to produce the offensive odour when handled. The food consists of frogs and toads--the latter being preferred notwithstanding their poisonous secretion, which protects them from the attacks of most animals--occasionally of newts, seldom of fish; these snakes are reported to have a predilection for tree-frogs, and to feed occasionally on mice and birds, but most observers agree that they will not take anything higher in the zoological scale than frogs. The prey is swallowed alive, and, if not very large, four or five frogs or toads are often taken in succession; a case is known of a snake having swallowed twenty very small frogs at one meal. The young feed on worms and batrachian larvæ, in addition to very small frogs and toads. The Grass-snake gets on very well with the Adder, to whose venom it is immune. It has more than once been met with swimming in the sea, and a case is reported of one having been captured in the open sea twenty-five miles from the nearest land, no doubt carried away by the current, but still perfectly lively. The hibernating season is spent in holes in walls or at the root of trees, often under manure-heaps, and the awakening occurs in March or April, soon to be followed by the first exuviation and the pairing. _Reproduction._--Pairing takes place in April or in May, according to the climate, and the eggs are laid between June and August, the young emerging six to ten weeks later. It is probable that a second pairing occasionally takes place in the autumn, as eggs have sometimes been found in manure-heaps at the end of winter. Females do not breed until about 2 feet long, males a little sooner. The eggs number 11 to 48, according to the size of the female, and, after being produced in a string, stick together in a mass, without any regularity. The eggs measure 1 to 1-1/2 inches in length, and when newly laid are about once and a half as long as broad. They often contain at the time they are produced a more or less developed embryo. They are sometimes laid in recesses in walls, in heaps of sawdust near sawmills, under dead leaves, but preferably in manure, for which purpose females often approach farms during the period of oviposition. Holes near baking ovens at the back of village houses are sometimes selected as breeding resorts. The female rolls herself up, and by violent contortions makes a sort of chamber in the manure, in which she may remain for some days after the eggs have been produced. It is not very unusual for several females to congregate for the purpose of laying, and as many as 1,200 eggs have been found in the same hole. The young on emerging has lost the umbilical cord, and measures 6 to 8-1/2 inches. It often remains for a considerable time, sometimes until the following spring, in the hole or manure-heap in which it was born, feeding principally on worms. Very young specimens are never found in the water. 4. TROPIDONOTUS TESSELLATUS, Laurenti (_Coluber hydrus_, Pallas) The Tessellated Water-Snake _Form._--Rather slender; head rather long and narrow; snout obtuse, not prominent; eyes and nostrils directed upwards and outwards, the former rather small, the latter somewhat valvular. Tail four to six times in the total length. _PLATE III_ [Illustration: TROPIDONOTUS TESSELLATUS] [Illustration: TROPIDONOTUS VIPERINUS _After Sordelli_] [Illustration: T. VIPERINUS, VAR. AUROLINEATUS _After Sordelli_] _Head-Shields._--Rostral broader than deep, visible from above. Nasal often semidivided. Internasals usually as long as broad or longer, subtriangular, truncate in front, as long or nearly as long as the prefrontals. Frontal a little broader than the supraocular, once and a half to twice as long as broad, as long as or a little shorter than its distance from the end of the snout, shorter than the parietals, not in contact with the preocular. Loreal as deep as or deeper than long. Two (rarely one or three) preoculars, with or without a small subocular below; three postoculars, often with one or two suboculars below. Temporals 1 + 2. Upper labials eight (rarely seven, nine, or ten), fourth or fourth and fifth (rarely third or fifth) entering the eye. Five (rarely four) lower labials in contact with the anterior chin-shields, which are shorter than the posterior. [Illustration: FIG. 17] _Scales_ with two apical pits, in nineteen rows, strongly keeled, of outer row smooth or feebly keeled. Ventrals 160 to 187; anal divided; subcaudals 48 to 79. _Coloration._--Olive, olive-grey, or brown above, with dark spots usually arranged quincuncially or forming narrow bars on the back (Plate III.); sides often with lighter vertical bars; a more or less distinct [V]-shaped dark band on the nape, sometimes produced as a median streak to the frontal shield; upper lip yellowish, with dark bars on the sutures between the shields. Lower parts whitish, yellow, orange, or red, marbled or checkered with black, or nearly entirely black. Iris golden, bronzy, or coppery red. Some specimens depart very strikingly from the coloration thus briefly defined. We will now mention the principal variations which have been described: Sides of body checkered with black and yellow or black and red (var. _rubro-maculosus_, Dürigen). With four dark stripes along the anterior part of the back (var. _lineaticollis_, Werner). Above with four light streaks in addition to the dark markings. Uniform grey or light brown above (var. _concolor_, Jan, _hagenbecki_, Werner). Uniform black or blackish (var. _nigrescens_, De Betta). The most remarkable variety is the var. _vosseleri_, Werner, from Asia Minor: above with small black and yellowish spots, beneath yellowish with three blackish stripes beginning at some distance from the head, the median much weaker than the outer; the scales are less strongly keeled than in the typical form. There are also specimens with two very regular black stripes along the belly. A case of chlorochroism, in a specimen from Dalmatia, has been observed by Peracca. The snake was sulphur yellow with black markings; a black band along the belly; iris golden. An imperfect albino, which has been met with several times in Dalmatia, has been described as var. _flavescens_, Werner. Yellowish-white or brownish-yellow above, with small blackish spots; belly whitish in the middle, with a series of black spots, bright yellow on the sides; eye and tongue red. _Size._--This snake occasionally reaches a length of 4 feet, but specimens over 3 feet are rare. The largest specimen in the British Museum measures 3 feet 10 inches. _Distribution._--The Tessellated Snake has a wide range in Europe and Asia. It is found south of the Alps, from Liguria to Naples, and eastwards, extending northwards over the greater part of Austria-Hungary, and even as far as Saxony, and again reappears to the west in various localities of the Middle Rhine district (from Bingen to Coblenz and Kreuznach, from Nassau to Lahnstein) and of the Moselle. From Southern Russia it extends into Siberia as far as the Altai, the extreme west of China, and the extreme north-west of India; it is also found in Asia Minor, Transcaucasia, Persia, Mesopotamia, Syria, and the neighbouring parts of Egypt. Italy and the Rhine constitute the western limit of its range in Europe. It does not ascend to any considerable altitude in the mountains of Europe, but it is on record from 6,000 feet elevation in Chitral. _Habits._--This is a far more aquatic species than the preceding, being seldom found in summer away from the water, in which it swims and dives to perfection; which does not prevent it from being equally agile on land. In accordance with these thoroughly aquatic habits, it feeds mostly on fish, although occasionally taking frogs and toads and their tadpoles. Small fish are swallowed in the water, but large ones are landed. This snake does not object to salt water, and it has been observed on the seashore near Odessa, chasing small fish, mostly gobies, in shallow water. Hibernation and pairing take place on land, and it is not until the latter function is accomplished that the snakes of this species resort to the water, which the females leave again for oviposition. Like the Grass-snake, the Tessellated Snake seldom bites. _Reproduction._--Pairing takes place in spring, when large numbers have been observed to congregate for the purpose. As in the Viperine Snake, a second pairing may occur in the autumn, Dr. Werner having found a pair in copula on September 14, at Trebinje, Herzegovina, the female laying her eggs in the following July, which with the beginning of August is the time for oviposition. The eggs measure a little over an inch in length and two-thirds of an inch in width, and number 5 to 25; they are deposited under stones, in the fissures of walls and rocks, or under the refuse of tanneries. 5. TROPIDONOTUS VIPERINUS, Latreille The Viperine Water-Snake _Form._--Moderately slender; head shorter than in the preceding species; snout obtuse, not prominent; eyes and nostrils directed upwards and outwards, the former rather small, the latter somewhat valvular; tail four to six times in the total length. [Illustration: FIG. 18 (after Sordelli)] _Head-Shields._--Rostral broader than deep, visible from above. Nasal usually semi-divided. Internasals as long as broad or longer, subtriangular, truncate in front, as long as the prefrontals. Frontal usually broader than the supraocular, once and a half to twice as long as broad, as long as or slightly longer than its distance from the end of the snout, shorter than the parietals, not in contact with the preocular. Loreal as deep as or a little deeper than long. One or two preoculars and two (rarely three) postoculars. Temporals 1 + 2 or 1 + 3. Upper labials seven (rarely eight), third and fourth (or third, fourth, or fourth and fifth) entering the eye. Four (rarely five) lower labials in contact with the anterior chin-shields, which are usually shorter than the posterior. _Scales_ with two apical pits, in twenty-one (rarely nineteen or twenty-three) rows, strongly keeled, of outer row smooth or feebly keeled. Ventrals 147 to 164; anal divided; subcaudals 46 to 72. _Coloration._--Grey, brown, or reddish above with two alternating series of dark brown or black spots on the back, or with a black zigzag dorsal band (Plate III., second figure), rarely with a single series of black vertebral spots; a lateral series of black spots, usually ocellar, with yellow centres; upper surface of head with dark symmetrical markings; a more or less distinct dark band on the temple, and another on each side of the nape, often edged with yellow in front; upper lip yellow, with dark bars on the sutures between the shields, or dark with a yellow spot on each shield. Lower parts yellow or red, checkered with black, or entirely black; the black of the belly may be connected with the ocellar lateral spots by black vertical bars. Iris golden, often mixed with brown. A specimen from Ponte Carrega, near Genoa, preserved in the Genoa Museum, is remarkable as being of a dark olive-grey, with three series of black and yellow ocellar spots. It is further exceptional in having the scales in nineteen rows. A second specimen, from the same locality, with the normal number of scales, has some of the vertebral spots ocellar. Specimens with ocellar vertebral spots are found also in Sardinia and in Spain. As in _T. natrix_, there occur, in the South of France, in Sardinia, in the Spanish Peninsula, and in North Africa, specimens with two light yellow or reddish lines along the back (Plate III., third figure), in addition to the usual markings (_C. aurolineatus_, Gervais, _T. chersoides_, Duméril and Bibron). Melanism is rare in this species, only one specimen being known, from Nantes in Southern Brittany; uniform black, with the exception of a few white spots on the belly. A remarkable variety (var. _incertus_, Fatio), connecting this species with the preceding, occurs in Switzerland near Geneva. Not only is its coloration sometimes very similar to that of _T. tessellatus_, but it agrees with it in the scales being often disposed in nineteen rows instead of twenty-one, and in the presence of eight upper labials, fourth or third and fourth entering the eye; however, the frequent presence of ocellar spots on the sides, and the low number of ventral shields (147 to 151), show that it should be referred to _T. viperinus_. _Size._--Rarely reaches a length of 3 feet in Europe, the largest specimens being from Sardinia. An Algerian specimen 3 feet 3 inches long is on record. _Distribution._--France as far north as Southern Brittany, the Forest of Fontainebleau, and the Department Aube, the whole of the Spanish Peninsula and the Balearic Islands, Southern Switzerland, north and south of the Alps, Liguria, Piedmont, Corsica, Sardinia, and Sicily. In Africa in Morocco, Algeria, and Tunisia, penetrating into the northern parts of the Sahara. In Liguria, Piedmont, and Ticino, _T. viperinus_ occurs alongside with _T. tessellatus_. It reaches an altitude of nearly 4,000 feet in the Alps. _Habits._--Very much the same as in the preceding species, although slightly less thoroughly aquatic, large individuals being sometimes met with at some distance from water. Ponds and marshes are the favourite abode of the Viperine Snake, huge numbers being often found on the borders, diving into the water when disturbed. Frogs and toads, tadpoles, newts, fishes, and large earthworms, are its principal food when adult, the young feeding chiefly on batrachian larvæ, young fishes, and earthworms. A case is known of this snake having eaten a water-shrew (_Crossopus fodiens_). When a fish has been caught, it is usually eaten on land; in captivity dead fish are rather readily accepted, provided they be quite fresh. Some specimens bite when handled; others are as gentle as the Grass-snake. For hibernation, hollow trees, fissures in rocks, holes in the ground or in railway embankments, are selected, and numerous individuals sometimes congregate in the same retreat. In the mild winters of the South of Europe they remain quiet, without being torpid, and resume activity very early in the spring. In the Alemtejo, according to Gadow, when during the rainless and hot summer the small rivers have nearly dried up, these snakes collect in great quantities in the remaining stagnant and muddy pools, and, as the stock of suitable fish gets exhausted, are often reduced to a deplorably emaciated condition. By the month of August they have become so thoroughly aquatic that they cannot be kept alive in dry surroundings for twenty-four hours, apparently dying from some kind of cutaneous suffocation. The same observer once caught a Viperine Snake in a ditch whilst it was swallowing an eel of nearly its own length. Some specimens show so great a superficial resemblance to the Common Adder, _Vipera berus_, which, however, being a more northern reptile, very seldom occurs in the same localities--that this snake well deserves its name _Viperinus_. A celebrated herpetologist, Constant Duméril, was once himself deceived by this resemblance and bitten by a _Vipera berus_ which he had picked up in the Forest of Senart, near Paris, believing it to be a _Tropidonotus viperinus_; whilst, conversely, a specimen of the harmless snake was killed in mistake for a Viper by no less an expert than Dr. Viaud-Grandmarais. _Breeding._--This snake pairs in March and April, and sometimes again in the autumn; but the eggs are only laid at one season, in June or July, and hatch in August, September, or October. The eggs, numbering four to twenty, are deposited in holes not far from water, often in abandoned galleries of voles or moles. The young at birth measure 4 to 6-1/2 inches, and soon resort to the water, where, unlike those of the Grass-snake, they are frequently met with. GENUS ZAMENIS, WAGLER Maxillary teeth increasing in size posteriorly, the two last often separated from the others by a narrow interspace. Head elongate, distinct from neck; eye rather large, with round pupil. One or more subocular shields. Body much elongate; scales smooth, with apical pits. Tail long. The species of this genus, about thirty in number, are distributed over Europe, North Africa, Asia, and North and Central America. Three inhabit Europe. 6. ZAMENIS GEMONENSIS, Laurenti (_Coluber viridiflavus_, Lacepède; _C. atrovirens_, Shaw) The European Whip-Snake _Form._--Slender; snout rounded, with distinct canthus, moderately prominent, concave on each side in front of the eye. Tail three and one-third to four and one-third times in the total length. _PLATE IV_ [Illustration: ZAMENIS GEMONENSIS _Young, after Sordelli_] [Illustration: Z. GEMONENSIS, VAR. PERSICUS _After Sordelli_] [Illustration: Z. GEMONENSIS, VAR. VIRIDIFLAVUS] _Head-Shields._--Rostral a little broader than deep, the portion visible from above measuring one-fourth to two-fifths its distance from the frontal. Frontal more or less bell-shaped, not or but little broader than the supraocular, once and two-thirds to twice as long as broad, as long as or a little longer than its distance from the end of the snout, a little shorter than the parietals. Loreal as long as deep or longer. One preocular (rarely two), extending to the upper surface of the head, but never in contact with the frontal; a small subocular below the preocular; two postoculars (rarely three). Temporals 2 + 2 or 2 + 3 (rarely 1 + 2). Upper labials eight, fourth and fifth entering the eye, fifth and seventh deepest. Five lower labials (rarely four) in contact with the anterior chin-shields, which are usually shorter than the posterior. [Illustration: FIG. 19 (after Sordelli)] _Scales_ with two apical pits, in nineteen (rarely seventeen or twenty-one) rows. Ventral shields more or less distinctly angulate laterally, 160 to 230 (usually under 200 in the typical form and the var. _caspius_, 190 or more in the vars. _viridiflavus_ and _asianus_); anal divided; subcaudals 87 to 131. _Coloration._--In the typical _Z. gemonensis_ the upper parts are yellowish-brown or pale olive, anteriorly with blackish cross-bars or numerous small black spots, the black scales with a yellowish shaft, the lower parts yellowish-white or pale yellow, rarely more orange; the sides of the head are yellow, the shields edged with blackish. A female, 3-1/4 feet long, from Levico, Trentino, preserved in the Genoa Museum, is uniform reddish-brown above, with mere traces of darker markings on the head and nape. There is every gradation between this form and the var. _viridiflavus_ or _atrovirens_ (Plate IV., third figure), which is dark green or black above, with yellow spots forming transverse series or bars on the anterior part of the body, and longitudinal streaks, following the series of scales, on the posterior part and on the tail; the yellow sometimes predominates over the black, or may appear as a shaft along each dark scale; the preocular and postocular shields are yellow, the labials likewise yellow, with black spots or bars. The lower parts are yellow or greenish-white, with or without black dots, and usually with a series of large black spots on each side. Some specimens of both the typical form and the var. _viridiflavus_ are entirely black or nearly black. (_Z. carbonarius_, Bonaparte; _Z. sardus_, Suckow). In some localities and islands only black specimens occur. In the var. _caspius_, Iwan (_trabalis_, Pallas, Plate V., first figure; _persicus_, Jan, Plate IV., second figure), from Hungary, Bosnia, Herzegovina, Corfu, Bulgaria, Roumania, Greece, Turkey, Southern Russia, Northern Asia Minor, and North-West Persia, the upper parts are pale olive or reddish-brown, with or without brown or black spots, and each scale bears a yellowish or pale brown longitudinal streak; there is often a dark longitudinal streak on the nape; the belly is uniform orange or red. Another variety, var. _asianus_, Boettger, from Asia Minor, Rhodes, Cyprus, and Syria, has the upper parts brown or olive, each scale with a longitudinal light streak, and there are usually large black spots relieved by yellowish shafts; the belly is red, spotted or dotted with black. Melanism is frequent in this form, such specimens being entirely black except on the chin and throat, which are yellow variegated with red. The very young of the typical form, as well as that of the var. _viridiflavus_, has a striking livery (Plate IV., first figure), the head and nape black with yellow markings, or olive with black-edged yellow markings, contrasting sharply with the pale olive-grey of the body; the most conspicuous and constant of the yellow markings consist of a bar between the eyes, interrupted on the frontal shield, but sometimes continuous with the yellow of the postoculars, five or six small round spots on the parietal shields, and a V- or W-shaped line just behind the parietals, followed by one or two others separating the dark cross-bars which may be present on the nape, and occasionally even continue some way down the anterior part of the body. This livery persists in some half-grown specimens. In young individuals from Syria (var. _asianus_) the head is not differently coloured from the olive-brown body, and the markings described above appear as mere traces; on the other hand, the whole body has black and yellow spots or cross-bars above, and the belly is profusely marked with round black spots. In the new-born of the var. _caspius_, of which I have examined only one specimen, 11 inches long, from the Crimea, the head is olive-brown like the body, which bears dark brown spots and narrow cross-bars; and there is a dark brown streak along the middle of the nape, as is sometimes the case in the typical form. The belly is unspotted. A young from Malta is intermediate in its markings between the typical form and this variety. The young of the so-called black variety are not black at birth, but similar to the normal young of the races to which they belong. The four principal forms--_viridiflavus_, _gemonensis_, _caspius_, and _asianus_--are so completely connected that I cannot regard them as more than geographical races or varieties. _Size._--This handsome snake grows to a length of 6 feet, the var. _caspius_ even to 8 feet. I have seen a specimen of this variety, from Salonica, which measures 7-2/3 feet. _Distribution._--From the Atlantic coast of Europe to South-Western Asia. The typical form, in its narrowest sense, inhabits the Southern Tyrol, the north-eastern corner of Italy, and the countries to the east of the Adriatic, as far as Greece and Crete. The specimens from France, Switzerland, Italy, Giglio, Montecristo, Elba, Corsica, Sardinia, Sicily, and Malta, are mostly referable to the form known as _Z. viridiflavus_. Farther to the east the species is represented by the vars. _caspius_ and _asianus_, of which the distribution has been mentioned above. From Spain, this snake is only on record from Catalonia, not far from the French frontier. Rare or local in the north of its range (Maine-et-Loire, Vienne, Indre, Sarthe, Haute-Saône, Yonne, Aube, in France, Switzerland north of the Alps), it is one of the commonest snakes in Italy and on the borders and islands of the Adriatic, as well as on practically all the islands of the Mediterranean east of the Baleares. The highest altitudes at which it has been met with are 3,900 feet in the Alps, 4,500 feet in the Balkan Peninsula. _Habits._--The name "Whip-snake," under which an American representative of this genus (_Z. flagelliformis_) is known, like that of "Fouet" and "Loucinglant," which have been bestowed on it in some parts of France, expresses the quick movements with which, when captured, this snake lashes its long, slender tail, at the same time furiously biting the hand that has seized it. The generic term _Zamenis_, of Greek derivation, alludes to its viciousness, which also accounts for its German name, "Zornnatter." This snake, occurring in Malta, may well have been the "Viper" which fastened on the hand of St. Paul. Some specimens have been kept for months in captivity without losing their savage temper, hissing and flying with open mouth at anyone approaching the glass walls of their prison; others, on the other hand, become quite tame in a very short time, such as one which I kept for nearly two years. Except when sunning itself on a cold early morning in the spring, this snake is always on the alert, and difficult to capture, uncoiling itself and darting away like an arrow at the least disturbance. It lives in preference among shrubs or on the edges of woods, avoiding damp localities, and females at least appear to have sedentary tastes. Lataste tells us of one, near Bordeaux, which he repeatedly met for over two years within 20 yards of the same spot, a bush between a wood and a meadow, without ever being able to capture it. _PLATE V_ [Illustration: ZAMENIS GEMONENSIS, VAR. CASPIUS _After Sordelli_] [Illustration: ZAMENIS DAHLII _After Sordelli_] [Illustration: ZAMENIS HIPPOCREPIS _After Sordelli_] The food of this snake is very varied, consisting of voles and mice, young birds which it takes from the nests, being a good climber on bushes and low trees, occasionally of frogs, but above all of other reptiles: lizards, slow-worms, and snakes, which it does not attempt to crush before deglutition. It has even been observed in Istria to eat locusts (_Acridium ægyptium_) and sphyngid moths. _Reproduction._--Eggs, laid at the end of June or beginning of July in a well-sheltered hole, are a little over twice as long as broad, and measure 1·2 to 1·4 inches in length. The number of eggs is eight to fifteen according to Fatio, about a dozen according to Tomasini, five according to Werner. The pairing was observed by Schreiber at the end of May, the male and female seizing each other reciprocally by the neck with their jaws; this mode of pairing must not, however, be regarded as the rule in this species, for in other cases observed by Schreiber and by Honnorat the pairs were simply entwined by their coils. 7. ZAMENIS DAHLII, Fitzinger Dahl's Whip-Snake _Form._--Very slender; head narrow, snout moderately prominent, obtuse. Tail about one-third of the total length. _Head-Shields._--Rostral a little broader than deep, just visible from above. Frontal not or but little broader than the supraocular, once and two-thirds to once and three-fourths as long as broad, as long as or longer than its distance from the end of the snout, shorter than the parietals. Loreal longer than deep. One preocular, usually in contact with the frontal, with a subocular below it; two postoculars. Temporals 2 + 2 or 2 + 3 (rarely 1 + 2). Upper labials eight or nine, fourth and fifth or fifth and sixth entering the eye. Four or five lower labials in contact with the anterior chin-shields, which are shorter than the posterior. _Scales_ with a single apical pit, very narrow, in nineteen rows. Ventral shields very distinctly angulate laterally, 205 to 218; anal divided; subcaudals 98 to 132. [Illustration: FIG. 20 (after Sordelli)] _Coloration._--Olive in front, with a few large black, white- or yellow-edged spots on each side, the anterior of which is sometimes confluent with its fellow and forms a nuchal collar, as in the specimen figured on Plate V.; the greater part of the body and tail uniform pale olive, yellowish, or reddish above, yellowish-white beneath. Head uniform olive-brown above, the labial, preocular, and postocular shields yellowish-white. _Total Length._--3 feet, rarely nearly 4 feet. _Distribution._--Southern Europe east of the Adriatic, as far north as Dalmatia, Asia Minor, Cis- and Trans-Caucasia, North-Western Persia, Cyprus, and Syria. Has also been recorded from Lower Egypt. _Habits._--This snake is even more lively than _Z. gemonensis_, and does not stand captivity long. It seeks dry, bushy localities, and feeds on small lizards, occasionally on locusts. It does not seem to be very common anywhere in Europe, except perhaps in Dalmatia, whence most of the specimens sold by dealers are imported. _Reproduction._--The pairing has been observed at the end of May. According to Werner, the eggs number usually three only, measuring 1-1/2 inches by 1/2 inch. 8. ZAMENIS HIPPOCREPIS, Linnæus The Horseshoe Whip-Snake _Form._--Slender; snout obtuse, feebly prominent. Tail one-fifth to one-fourth of the total length. [Illustration: FIG. 21 (after Sordelli)] _Head-Shields._--Rostral once and one-third to once and a half as broad as deep, the portion visible from above measuring about one-fourth to one-third its distance from the frontal. Frontal bell-shaped, considerably broader in front than the supraocular, once and one-fourth to once and a half as long as broad, as long as or a little longer than its distance from the end of the snout, shorter than the parietals. Loreal longer than deep, sometimes divided into two. One preocular (sometimes divided into two), in contact with the frontal; two postoculars; a series of three or four suboculars, usually completely separating the eye from the labials. Temporals 2 + 3 or 3 + 3. Eight or nine (rarely ten) upper labials, fifth or sixth very rarely entering the eye. Four lower labials in contact with the anterior chin-shields, which are shorter than the posterior. _Scales_ with two apical pits, in twenty-five to twenty-nine rows, usually twenty-seven. Ventral shields very distinctly angulate laterally, 222 to 258; anal divided (rarely entire); subcaudals 77 to 107. _Coloration._--Brown, pale olive, reddish, yellow, or orange above, with a dorsal series of large dark brown, black-edged rhomboidal spots, often bordered with yellow, on each side of which is a series of smaller, alternating spots (Plate V.); these spots may become entirely black in the adult, and so large as to reduce the ground colour to a mere network or series of X-shaped pale lines. A dark cross-band between the eyes, and a [V]- or horseshoe-shaped band on the back of the head, which may be confluent with an elongate spot on the nape; a light circle often present in the middle between the parietal shields. The spots often more or less confluent into three longitudinal streaks on the tail. Yellow, orange, or red beneath, with or without black dots, but constantly with a lateral series of black spots, which may be very large or unite with the spots higher up on the sides to form vertical bars. _Size._--Examples 5 feet long are on record; the largest examined by me measures 4 feet 3 inches. _Distribution._--Spain and Portugal, Sardinia, Pantellaria, Morocco, Algeria, Tunisia. Does not reach the North of Spain nor penetrate into the Sahara. _Habits._--This very handsome snake is as a rule as irascible as its European congeners. In Spain as well as in Algeria it is often found about the dwellings of man, occasionally entering houses in search of mice, on which it principally feeds; it is also fond of birds, and, climbing with great facility, plunders the nests of sparrows in towns and villages. It must be regarded as a useful commensal of man, and deserving of protection. _Reproduction._--F. Doumergue found in a hole in a rock near Oran, in September, the recently-laid eggs, five in number and as large as pigeons'. GENUS COLUBER, LINNÆUS Maxillary teeth equal or nearly equal in length. Head elongate, distinct from neck; eye moderately large, with round pupil. Body more or less elongate; scales smooth or feebly keeled, with apical pits. Tail moderate or long. This large genus, embracing close upon fifty species, is represented in Europe, Asia, and North and tropical America. Five species in Europe. Very nearly allied to _Zamenis_, but distinguished principally by the posterior teeth of the upper jaw not being at all enlarged, and, further, in being, like _Coronella_, constrictors. 9. COLUBER QUATUORLINEATUS, Lacepède (_Elaphis cervone_, Aldrovandi; _Coluber quatuorradiatus_, Gmelin) Aldrovandi's Snake _Form._--Moderately slender. Snout obtuse, scarcely prominent. Tail one-sixth to one-fourth of the total length. [Illustration: FIG. 22 (after Sordelli)] _Head-Shields._--Rostral broader than deep, just visible from above. Frontal once and one-fourth to once and a half as long as broad, as long as its distance from the rostral, shorter than the parietals. Loreal nearly as long as deep, with one or two small shields below it. One preocular, rarely divided, with a subocular below it; two or three postoculars. Temporals 2 + 3 or 3 + 4. Upper labials eight (exceptionally nine), fourth and fifth (or fifth and sixth) entering the eye. Four or five (rarely three) lower labials in contact with the anterior chin-shields, which are longer than the posterior. _PLATE VI_ [Illustration: COLUBER QUATUORLINEATUS _Young, after Sordelli_] [Illustration: COLUBER QUATUORLINEATUS _After Werner_] [Illustration: COLUBER QUATUORLINEATUS, VAR. SAUROMATES _After Sordelli_] [Illustration: COLUBER DIONE _After Sordelli_] _Scales_ feebly but distinctly keeled, except on the outer rows, with two apical pits, in twenty-five (rarely twenty-three or twenty-seven) rows. Ventral shields not or but very obtusely angulate laterally, 195 to 234; anal divided; subcaudals 56 to 90. _Coloration._--Young (Plate VI., top) with three or five alternating longitudinal series of dark brown, black-edged spots on a yellowish, grey, or pale brown ground, the spots of the median series largest, transversely elliptical or rhomboidal; a dark streak across the forehead, black bars on the labial shields, and a black oblique streak from the eye to the angle of the mouth. In specimens from Italy and the countries bordering the Adriatic (the typical _C. quatuorlineatus_) the markings very gradually disappear with age, with the exception of the temporal streak, whilst a pair of black streaks appear along each side of the body, at a short distance from the head, the lower corresponding to the postocular streak, the adult being brown without spots, but four-lined (Plate VI., second figure). In more eastern specimens (_C. sauromates_, Pallas), which may be regarded as representing the original form, the markings of the young persist throughout life, or, if they disappear, they are not replaced by dark streaks (Plate VI., third figure). Lower parts pale yellow, closely spotted or marbled with brown, these markings usually disappearing in the adult, except on the tail. Iris dark brown. _Size._--The largest European snake, stated to reach a length of 8 feet. The largest specimen examined by me measures, however, only 4-1/2 feet. _Distribution._--Aldrovandi's Snake inhabits Southern Italy and Sicily, Istria, Croatia, Dalmatia, Herzegovina, Greece, and eastwards to Southern Russia, Transcaucasia, Asia Minor, and Persia. It has been observed at an altitude of 2,600 feet in Herzegovina. All the specimens from Roumania, Bulgaria, Turkey, and eastwards, belong to the var. _sauromates_, which is regarded by some authors as worthy of specific rank. The reported occurrence of _C. quatuorlineatus_ in various parts of France is certainly due to confusion with _C. scalaris_ and _C. longissimus_. _Habits._--Dry as well as marshy localities are the abode of this large and handsome snake, which often approaches the dwellings of man, attracted by the poultry. Comparatively slow in its movements, it is more easily captured than any of the other large Colubrids of Europe, and does well in captivity, where it should be provided with a tank, in which it will remain for hours under water. It is as good at swimming as at climbing. Biting readily when captured, it becomes of gentle disposition after a short period of captivity. In consequence of its slow, phlegmatic temperament, it often allows itself to be picked up when surprised in liberty, but as soon as it feels the grasp it turns round and defends itself. It appears to feed exclusively on mammals and birds, up to the size of a rat or dove, and will readily take dead food. It has a predilection for eggs, and has often been observed to swallow hens' eggs. _Reproduction._--In Herzegovina pairing takes place from the middle of June to the middle of July, and the eggs are laid soon after, to hatch in September or beginning of October. The eggs number six to sixteen, and measure 2 inches by 1-1/3 inches. The young measure 8 to 14 inches at birth. 10. COLUBER DIONE, Pallas The Dione Snake _Form._--Similar to the preceding. Head more convex, a little narrower; snout obtuse, scarcely prominent. Tail about one-fifth of the total length. _Head-Shields._--Rostral broader than deep, just visible from above. Frontal once and one-fourth to once and a half as long as broad, as long as its distance from the end of the snout, shorter than the parietals. Loreal as long as deep, or a little longer than deep. A large preocular, with a subocular below it, the latter very exceptionally absent; two or three postoculars. Temporals 2 + 3 or 3 + 3. Upper labials eight or nine (very rarely seven), fourth and fifth or fifth and sixth entering the eye. Four or five lower labials in contact with the anterior chin-shields, which are nearly as long as the posterior. _Scales_ smooth or faintly keeled, with two apical pits, in twenty-five or twenty-seven (rarely twenty-three) rows. Ventral shields not or but very obtusely angulate laterally, 172 to 214; anal divided; subcaudals 50 to 80. [Illustration: FIG. 23 (after Sordelli)] _Coloration._--Pale brown or greyish-olive above, with blackish cross-lines or dark brown or reddish, black-edged spots, and usually two or three more or less distinct pale longitudinal bands; two dark longitudinal stripes on the nape, usually united on the head and terminating on the frontal shield; a curved dark cross-band from eye to eye, and another, oblique, from the eye to the angle of the mouth. Lower parts yellowish, usually dotted or spotted with blackish. _Size._--Seldom exceeds a length of 3 feet. The largest specimen examined by me measures 37 inches. _Distribution._--Across temperate Asia from Asia Minor, Transcaucasia, and the southern border of the Caspian Sea, to the Amur, Corea, and China. In Europe the habitat of this snake is restricted to the steppes of Southern Russia, between the Caucasus and the Lower Ural. The specimen figured on Plate VI. is from Sarepta, on the Volga. _Habits._--This snake frequents arid, sandy localities, and is only exceptionally found in small woods. Nothing more is known of its habits. 11. COLUBER LONGISSIMUS, Laurenti (_Coluber æsculapii_, Lacepède; _C. flavescens_, Gmelin) The Æsculapian Snake _Form._--Slender. Snout obtuse, scarcely prominent; head narrow. Tail about one-fifth to one-fourth of the total length. [Illustration: FIG. 24] _Head-Shields._--Rostral broader than deep, just visible from above. Frontal once and one-fourth to once and one-third as long as broad, as long as its distance from the rostral or the end of the snout, shorter than the parietals. Loreal as long as deep or longer than deep. One pre- and two postoculars. Temporals 2 + 3. Upper labials eight or nine, fourth and fifth or fifth and sixth entering the eye. Four or five lower labials in contact with the anterior chin-shields, which are as long as or a little longer than the posterior. _Scales_ smooth or feebly keeled on the posterior part of the body, with two apical pits, in twenty-three (rarely twenty-one) rows. Ventral shields distinctly angulate laterally, 212 to 248; anal divided; subcaudals 60 to 91. _Coloration._--Yellowish-grey to dark olive-brown above, some of the scales with whitish lines on the margins occasionally forming a network; sometimes with a yellowish vertebral stripe or with four darker stripes along the body (var. _romanus_, Suckow); upper lip, and often also a triangular patch on each side behind the temple, pale yellow; a more or less distinct dark band on the temple, and a vertical dark bar below the eye (Plate VII., first figure). Lower parts uniform pale yellow. Young (second figure) with dark brown dorsal spots, forming four to seven longitudinal series, a [V]-shaped black marking on the nape behind the yellow nuchal blotches, which are brighter than in the adult, a dark brown bar across the forehead, and a black vertical line below the eye; belly greyish or yellowish-olive. Iris dark grey or brown. Tongue pinkish-brown. _PLATE VII_ [Illustration: COLUBER LONGISSIMUS] [Illustration: COLUBER LONGISSIMUS _Young, after Sordelli_] [Illustration: COLUBER LEOPARDINUS _After Sordelli_] [Illustration: C. LEOPARDINUS, VAR. QUADRILINEATUS _After Sordelli_] Melanism is rare in this snake. Such specimens are entirely black above and beneath (var. _niger_, Nikolsky), or blackish-grey to black above, dark grey beneath (var. _subgriseus_, Werner), the angular line on each side of the belly often remaining light. An albino found near Vienna has been described as pale orange-yellow above, with small white spots; pupil and tongue red. _Size._--Grows to 6 feet. Specimens over 4-1/2 feet are, however, very rarely met with. _Distribution._--Generally distributed over the greater part of Austria, Italy, with Sardinia and Sicily, and the whole of South-Eastern Europe, this snake has a very broken range in France, Switzerland, Germany, and is found, quite isolated, as far north as Denmark and Poland. According to Segerus, quoted by Lacepède, it used to be quite common near Copenhagen at the end of the eighteenth century, but it is now much rarer. Its northern limit in France is in Southern Brittany, the Department Orne, and the Forest of Fontainebleau; in Germany, Schlangenbad, near Wiesbaden, perhaps also Baden-Baden and Treves. It is on record from Southern Spain. Its discontinuous distribution in Central Europe, and its presence in various localities near former Roman thermal stations, has been ascribed to its introduction from Italy as an inmate of the temples erected to Æsculapius; but I am more inclined to look upon its sporadic occurrence in the North as the indication of a once more widely distributed species now in process of extinction over part of its range. In Asia the Æsculapian Snake is only found in Transcaucasia. It occurs in the mountains as well as in the plain, being recorded from 5,200 feet altitude in the Tyrol, 3,200 feet in the Apennines. _Habits._--The Æsculapian Snake lives in woods; among shrubby vegetation; in meadows, where it is often found under haystacks; occasionally about old walls. It climbs well, and often ascends trees. Although a good swimmer, it seldom enters the water of its own accord. It feeds chiefly on small mammals, occasionally on birds and their eggs, and lizards. Specimens which I kept in confinement fed on mice only, refusing sparrows and lizards. Very savage when fresh caught, most individuals soon become tame, and like being handled by people to whom they are accustomed, although still resenting the intrusion of strangers. However, this snake never becomes so thoroughly domesticated as the Smooth Snake, and cannot be trained to take food from the hand, according to R. Rollinat, who has devoted many years to experiments on the taming of reptiles. This observer had no difficulty in feeding his Æsculapian Snakes on mice and voles placed dead in their cage. This snake is particularly sensitive to cold, and does not emerge until late in the spring from the vole galleries and hollow trees which constitute its winter-quarters. It also avoids excessive heat, never showing itself in the daytime during the hotter months in the South of Europe. _Reproduction._--Pairing takes place between the middle of May and the middle of June. The eggs are laid towards the end of June or in July, in holes in walls or hollow trees, under moss, sometimes even in the dung-heaps of farms, and hatch in September. According to trustworthy observers, the eggs, which measure 1-1/2 to 2 inches in length, and less than 1 inch in width, number only five or six, rarely up to eight. The young on emerging are highly suggestive of young Grass-snakes in colour and markings, as well as in their much less slender shape as compared with the adult. They measure about 5 inches, and are at once most ready to bite. 12. COLUBER LEOPARDINUS, Bonaparte (_Coluber quadrilineatus_, Pallas) The Leopard Snake _Form._--Slender. Snout obtuse, scarcely prominent. Tail about one-fifth of the total length. _Head-Shields._--Rostral broader than deep, just visible from above. Frontal once and one-third to once and a half as long as broad, as long as its distance from the end of the snout, shorter than the parietals. Loreal longer than deep. One pre- and two postoculars. Temporals 1 + 2 or 2 + 3. Upper labials eight (rarely seven), fourth and fifth (rarely third and fourth) entering the eye. Four or five lower labials in contact with the anterior chin-shields, which are longer than the posterior. _Scales_ smooth, with two apical pits, in twenty-five or twenty-seven rows. Ventral shields rounded, not angulate laterally, 222 to 260; anal divided; subcaudals 68-90. [Illustration: FIG. 25 (after Sordelli)] _Coloration._--Typical form (Plate VII., third figure) greyish or pale brown above, with one dorsal series of dark brown, reddish-brown, or bright red, black-edged transverse spots and a lateral alternating series of smaller black spots with or without lighter centres; usually a [Y]-shaped dark marking on the occiput and nape; a crescentic black band from eye to eye across the prefrontal shields, an oblique black band from behind the eye to the angle of the mouth, and a black spot or vertical bar below the eye. Lower parts white, checkered with black, or nearly entirely black. Iris reddish-golden. In some specimens (var. _quadrilineatus_) the dorsal spots are replaced by two brown or red, black-edged stripes bordering a pale greyish or yellowish vertebral stripe (Plate VII., fourth figure); such specimens are so coloured from birth. This colour variety, which is so strikingly different from the typical form, is connected with the latter by the var. _schwoederi_, Werner, in which the spots form two vertebral series, and the var. _elsneri_, Werner, in which the light vertebral band is broken up by dark transverse bars, producing a ladder-like pattern. _Size._--Rarely exceeding a length of 3 feet. _Distribution._--Southern Italy, Sicily, Malta, Istria, Dalmatia, and other parts of the Balkan Peninsula, Grecian islands, Crimea, Asia Minor. The altitudinal range does not extend beyond 1,600 feet. _Habits._--This is not only the prettiest European snake as regards its markings, whether in the form of spots or of stripes, but also the most graceful in its movements. Unless compelled to fly for safety, there is something slow and deliberate in its behaviour which is more suggestive of _Coronella_ than of most other species of _Coluber_. It is fond of climbing, and if the terrarium in which it is kept be provided with a bush or small tree, it will spend most of the time gracefully coiled round the branches. Usually very savage when fresh caught, some specimens become quite tame in captivity. In Dalmatia, where it is not uncommon, this snake is found principally among prickly shrubs, in hedges, or on old walls. It awakens from its winter slumber later than other South European snakes. Although occasionally taking lizards, its principal food consists of mammals and birds, which are killed before being devoured, the Leopard Snake being, like the other members of the genus _Coluber_, a constrictor. _Reproduction._--According to Werner, the eggs, two to five in number, are deposited in midsummer; they are remarkably elongate: 2-1/2 inches long, 2/3 inch broad. 13. COLUBER SCALARIS, Schinz The Ladder Snake _Form._--Moderately slender. Snout pointed, strongly projecting beyond the mouth. Tail one-sixth to one-fifth of the total length. [Illustration: FIG. 26 (after Sordelli)] _Head-Shields._--Rostral deeper than broad, forming an acute angle above, wedged in between the internasals, the portion visible from above nearly as long as its distance from the frontal. Frontal about once and one-third to once and a half as long as broad, as long as or shorter than its distance from the end of the snout, nearly as long as the parietals. Loreal longer than deep. One pre- and two or three post-oculars. Temporals 2 + 3 or 2 + 4. Upper labials seven or eight (rarely nine), fourth or fourth and fifth (or fifth and sixth) entering the eye. Four or five lower labials in contact with the anterior chin-shields, which may be either longer or shorter than the posterior. _PLATE VIII_ [Illustration: COLUBER SCALARIS _After Sordelli_] _Scales_ smooth, with two apical pits, in twenty-seven (rarely twenty-five or twenty-nine) rows. Ventral shields not angulate laterally, 201 to 220; anal divided, rarely entire; subcaudals 48 to 68. _Coloration._--Young yellowish-grey, or pale brown, above, with a series of regular H-shaped black or blackish-brown markings along the back, forming a ladder-like pattern--whence the name _scalaris_--and small black spots on the sides; a V-shaped black marking on the snout, a black oblique streak from the eye to the angle of the mouth, and a black spot below the eye; belly yellow, spotted or checkered with black or nearly entirely black. These dorsal markings disappear in the adult, and are replaced by a pair of brown stripes running along the back (Plate VIII.); the belly loses the black markings, and becomes uniform yellow. Iris dark brown. _Size._--Grows to a length of 3-1/2 feet, exceptionally 4-1/2 feet. _Distribution._--The Mediterranean coast of France, Spain and Portugal, and Minorca. Its occurrence in Algeria is very doubtful. _Habits._--Not uncommon near the coast in France, in hedges and vineyards, often climbing on shrubs. In the Spanish Peninsula, according to Boscá, it is common in forests and on the sheltered side of valleys, under stones or in holes in the ground. A specimen I kept alive for a short time showed a more furious temper than I have ever witnessed in any snake, repeatedly flying with open mouth against the glass of its cage whenever I entered the room in which it was kept. Other specimens are reported to have become quite tame after a certain time. It is one of the quickest of European snakes, one of the most difficult to catch; it is a good climber. The food consists of mice, birds, and lizards; the young are said to occasionally eat grasshoppers. _Reproduction._--According to J. von Fischer, the eggs, nine in number, are deposited twenty-five days after the pairing, which takes place in May or June, and measure about 2 inches by 2/3 inch. GENUS CORONELLA, LAURENTI Maxillary teeth increasing in size posteriorly. Head not or but slightly distinct from neck; eye rather small, with round pupil. No subocular shields. Body moderately elongate; scales smooth, with apical pits. Tail moderate. _PLATE IX_ [Illustration: CORONELLA AUSTRIACA _After Sordelli_] This genus, embracing about twenty species, is represented in the different parts of the Northern Hemisphere, extending a little beyond the Equator in East Africa. Two species are European. 14. CORONELLA AUSTRIACA, Laurenti (_Coluber lævis_, Lacepède) The Smooth Snake _Form._--Moderately slender; snout more or less prominent, sometimes decidedly pointed; tail one-fourth (males) to one-sixth (females) of the total length. The considerable differences to be observed in the shape of the snout are merely individual, specimens with more prominent snout and a corresponding development of the rostral shield (_C. italica_, Fitz., _fitzingeri_, Bonap.) occurring over the greater part of the range of the species. [Illustration: FIG. 27 (after Sordelli)] _Head-Shields._--Rostral at least as deep as broad, more or less produced posteriorly between the internasals, the portion visible from above at least half as long (in some specimens quite as long) as its distance from the frontal, rarely separating the internasals. Frontal once and one-fourth to once and a half as long as broad, much broader than the supraocular, as long as or longer than its distance from the end of the snout, shorter than the parietals, widely separated from the preocular. Nasal rarely undivided; loreal longer than deep. One (very rarely two) pre- and two postoculars. Temporals 2 + 2 or 2 + 3 (very rarely 1 + 2). Upper labials seven (rarely eight), third and fourth (or fourth and fifth) entering the eye. Four lower labials (rarely three) in contact with the anterior chin-shields, which are as long as or longer than the anterior. _Scales_ with one or two apical pits, the pit usually single on the back and paired on the sides, in nineteen (rarely twenty-one) rows.[B] Ventral shields 153 to 199; anal divided (rarely entire); subcaudals 41 to 70. _Coloration._--Grey, brown, or reddish above, with small blackish, dark brown, or brick-red spots usually disposed in pairs, sometimes forming cross-bars; sometimes with one or three lighter stripes; one or two black dots precede on each scale the single or paired apical pit; frequently two blackish, dark brown, or brick-red stripes on the nape, usually confluent with a large dark blotch on the occiput; the top of the head occasionally nearly entirely blackish, especially in the young; a dark streak on each side of the head, from the nostril to the angle of the mouth, passing through the eye, sometimes extending along the side of the neck or even of the whole body. Lower parts red, orange, brown, grey, or black, uniform or speckled or closely spotted with black and white, the sides often lighter (Plate IX.). A colour variety, of which I have examined a single specimen from near Vienna, is pale brown above, with four black lines along the anterior part of the body, and two small, yellowish, dark-edged spots close together on the back of the head, separated by the suture between the parietal shields. Werner has described another variety, also from near Vienna, which resembles _Coluber leopardinus_, having two series of large, brown, dark-edged spots along the back, some of the spots alternating, others uniting across the back. Apparently very similar to the last variety, and also said to be suggestive of _Coluber leopardinus_, is the var. _scalaris_, Sternfeld, from Lüneburg in Hanover, reddish-brown above, with two rows of bright red, black-edged spots, partly confluent and connected across the spine by transverse bars producing a ladder-like pattern. Specimens of a uniform greyish-brown, without any markings, are very rare. The var. _veithi_, Schreiber, established on a single specimen from Carinthia, represents a case of melanism: bluish-black, with the normal markings of an intense black. Two specimens of a "black variety" are said to have been found in this country, near Poole. _Size._--Seldom exceeds a length of 2 feet, and in many districts, in England for instance, does not appear to often reach that size. The largest specimen, from Austria, examined by me, measures 25 inches; one from Hampshire measures 24 inches. _Distribution._--The range of the Smooth Snake extends over nearly the whole of Europe, as far north as 63° in Norway; it becomes rare and more local in the south, being absent from part of Spain and the islands of the Mediterranean, with the exception of Sardinia. It is common in the hilly parts of Belgium, Northern and Central France, Germany, and Austria. In Sweden it appears to be restricted to the oak region. In Great Britain it has been found in four counties in the South of England: Surrey, Hampshire, Dorsetshire, and Berkshire, in some parts of which it is less uncommon than usually supposed. Its reported occurrence in Dumfriesshire is the result of an error; the snake figured as _Coluber dumfriesiensis_ represents an American species. In a very interesting article written for _Science Gossip_ in 1888, Mr. A. L. Beldy says that about 1868, when Bournemouth was but a very small village, surrounded by large expanses of moorland, _Coronella austriaca_ was extraordinarily abundant, and during a hot summer examples were to be seen literally in scores and great numbers were killed. Since then, however, their numbers have gradually decreased. About 1880 the snake was occasionally found near Wellington College, Berks, and as many as five were captured by one person in the course of one year; it is believed to be now extinct in that neighbourhood. From South-Eastern Europe the range of this species extends to South-Western Asia. The ascertained altitudinal range is 4,000 feet in the Alps, 6,000 feet in Bosnia, and 6,500 feet in the Caucasus. _Habits._--The Smooth Snake lives on heathland, stony wastes, and wooded hills, showing a preference for dry localities. Although not infrequent on the Dorsetshire and Hampshire heaths, where it was first discovered in 1853, it was not recorded as a British reptile until 1859; it was discovered much later on the sandy heaths between Haslemere and Farnham, where it occurs in small numbers, and in Berkshire. These localities are likewise inhabited by the rarer British lizard, the Sand Lizard. Notwithstanding its gentle, timid appearance, this snake when fresh caught is usually very ready to bite; either it snaps angrily, or, without hissing or other warning, it suddenly fastens its jaws into the finger of its captor, even if it be gently handled. The food consists mostly of lizards, occasionally of slow-worms or small snakes, more rarely of voles or mice, even shrews, which are seized, constrictor-like, and crushed by the coils of the body. O. von Tomasini has observed one swallowing a _Coluber longissimus_ as large as itself. In Central Europe this snake becomes active towards the end of March or beginning of April, and retires in September or October. It does well in captivity, and becomes very tame. It is one of the most intelligent of snakes, second to none in educability; it can be trained to feed in the hand of its master. _Reproduction._--The Smooth Snake pairs in early spring, and is ovoviviparous. The young, two to fifteen in number, are born late in August or in September, enveloped by a thin membrane which they tear immediately; they measure 5 to 6 inches. Embryos 3-1/2 or 4 inches long have the scaling and the characteristic markings fully developed, but the scales and shields much abbreviated, the former broader than long. A dicephalous young is preserved in the Bosnian Museum at Sarajev, and another was caught near Karlsruhe, in Germany, in 1881, and kept alive for some time. According to Rollinat, a second autumnal pairing sometimes takes place in France. 15. CORONELLA GIRONDICA, Daudin (_Coluber riccioli_, Metaxa) The Southern Smooth Snake Distinguished from the preceding by a somewhat more slender form, a more obtuse, scarcely prominent snout, a much lower rostral shield, which is considerably broader than deep and just visible from above, not penetrating between the internasals, constantly eight upper labials, fourth and fifth entering the eye, and the scales in twenty-one (rarely nineteen or twenty-three) rows. Ventrals 170 to 200; anal divided; subcaudals 49 to 72. _PLATE X_ [Illustration: CONTIA MODESTA _After Sordelli_] [Illustration: CORONELLA GIRONDICA _After Sordelli_] _Coloration._--Brown, greyish, yellowish, or reddish above, with dark brown or black spots or transverse bars, sometimes with four dark stripes in addition; dark dots in front of the apical pits as in the preceding species; a pair of elongate dark spots or a U-shaped marking on the nape; a dark streak from the eye to the angle of the mouth, and a dark cross-bar from eye to eye, across the prefrontal shields; a dark line below the eye. Lower parts yellow, orange, or coral red, with large, mostly quadrangular black spots, often arranged in chess-board fashion, or with two series of black spots (Plate X.), which may be confluent into two longitudinal bands. [Illustration: FIG. 28 (after Sordelli)] _Total Length._--26 inches. _Distribution._--South of France (as far north as the Charente-Inférieure to the west, the Dauphiné to the east), the whole of Spain and Portugal, Southern Tyrol, Italy, and Sicily. It has not been recorded from higher than 2,500 feet in the Alps. Rare in Northern Morocco and Algeria. In many localities in Europe it occurs alongside with _C. austriaca_. _Habits._--All that is known to me of the habits of this close ally of the preceding species is derived from the works of Bonaparte, Gené, and Schreiber, and from a note by Gachet, who observed it near Bordeaux and described it under the name of _Coluber rubens_. According to these authors, it frequents dry and rocky localities as well as old walls, in which it finds a refuge and a good supply of the lizards on which it feeds. A large specimen from Albano, near Rome, preserved in the Genoa Museum, had swallowed a full-grown _Chalcides tridactylus_. This _Coronella_ is crepuscular, rarely showing itself in the daytime, leaving its retreat only after sunset, and has been observed to crawl about by moonlight. Its movements are slow, which accounts for crushed specimens being often met with on paths or roads. Contrary to the rule in _C. austriaca_, it is extremely gentle, seldom attempting to bite. _Reproduction._--Whether this species is ovoviviparous, like its European congener, has not, I think, been ascertained. All we know on this matter is that a female found dead on a road near Bordeaux by M. Lataste at the end of June contained eggs which showed no trace of embryos. This does not, however, settle the question, as the young would not be born until at least two months later. According to Gené, pairing takes place in May, when specimens have been observed to congregate in considerable numbers. GENUS CONTIA, BAIRD AND GIRARD Maxillary teeth subequal. Head not or but slightly distinct from neck; eye moderate or rather small, with round pupil. Nasal single; no subocular shields. Body moderately elongate; scales smooth, with apical pits. Tail moderate. This genus, with certain modifications in the above definition, is made to embrace about twenty-five species from South-Western Asia and Sind and North and Central America. One of the species inhabiting Asia extends into a very small part of Europe. 16. CONTIA MODESTA, Martin The Dwarf Snake _Form._--Moderately slender. Head small, quite flat above; snout obtuse, feebly prominent. Length of tail four to five times in the total length. _Head-Shields._--Rostral a little broader than deep, visible from above. Suture between the internasals as long as or a little shorter than that between the prefrontals. Frontal once and a half to once and two-thirds as long as broad, as long as or longer than its distance from the end of the snout, shorter than the parietals, as broad as or a little broader than the supraocular, widely separated from the preocular. Nostril in the middle or upper part of the nasal. Loreal square or longer than deep. One (rarely two) pre- and two (rarely one) postoculars. Temporals 1 + 2; parietal sometimes nearly touching the fifth upper labial. Upper labials seven, third and fourth entering the eye. Four (rarely five) lower labials in contact with the anterior chin-shield; posterior chin-shields smaller than the anterior, and separated from each other by one or two rows of scales. [Illustration: FIG. 29 (after Sordelli)] _Scales_ with a single apical pit, in seventeen rows. Ventral shields 150 to 191; anal divided; subcaudals 53 to 78. _Coloration._--Not unlike that of a young _Zamenis gemonensis_. Greyish-olive above, uniform or each scale lighter in the centre. The greater part of the upper surface of the head behind the snout, together with the nape, black in the young, with a yellow cross-bar or a pair of yellow spots between the eyes, the bar sometimes confluent with the yellow postoculars, and a horseshoe-shaped band of the same colour on the temples and across the occiput (Plate X.); the black of the nape again edged with yellow behind. More or less distinct traces of these markings are preserved in adult specimens. Upper lip yellowish, with black spots or bars on the sutures between the shields. Lower parts uniform white or yellowish. In the var. _semimaculata_, Boettger, from Chios, small dark spots are scattered over the upper parts of the anterior half of the body. _Size._--This snake rarely reaches a length of 19 inches. It is the smallest Colubrid of Europe. _Distribution._--The Caucasus up to about 5,000 feet, Asia Minor, Chios, Cyprus, Syria, Mesopotamia, and North-Western Persia. The northern slope of the Caucasus appears to be the only part of Europe included in its habitat. The British Museum possesses two specimens labelled as from Constantinople, but the presence of this species in European Turkey requires confirmation. A closely allied species, which has been confounded with _C. modesta_, _C. collaris_ (Ménétriès), and which also inhabits the Caucasus without having been recorded from the northern slope, is distinguished by having the scales in fifteen rows (very rarely seventeen), and the posterior chin-shields in contact with each other. _Habits._--Nothing is known as regards this species, but the North American members of the genus _Contia_ are chiefly insectivorous and oviparous. GENUS COELOPELTIS, WAGLER Maxillary teeth small and subequal, followed after a short interspace by one or two very large grooved fangs situated below the posterior border of the eye; anterior mandibular teeth strongly enlarged. Head not very distinct from neck, with angular canthus rostralis and projecting supraocular; eye large, with round pupil; nostril a crescentic slit in a single or divided nasal. Body elongate; scales smooth, more or less distinctly grooved longitudinally in the adult, with apical pits. Tail moderately long. The range of this genus, which comprises only two species, extends over Southern Europe, South-Western Asia, and North Africa. 17. COELOPELTIS MONSPESSULANA, Hermann (_Natrix lacertina_, Wagler; _Coluber insignitus_, I. Geoffroy) The Montpellier Snake _Form._--Slender; head elongate, narrow, concave above on the snout and between the eyes; snout projecting, rounded, with raised canthus and concave loreal region. Tail about one-fifth to one-fourth of the total length. _PLATE XI_ [Illustration: COELOPELTIS MONSPESSULANA _After Sordelli_] [Illustration: MACROPROTODON CUCULLATUS] [Illustration: TARBOPHIS IBERUS _After Sordelli_] [Illustration: TARBOPHIS FALLAX] _Head-Shields._--Rostral nearly as deep as broad, just visible from above. Internasals much shorter than the prefrontals. Frontal very narrow, twice to twice and a half as long as broad, its width in the middle not more than half that of the supraocular, widening in front and extending beyond the supraoculars to join the preoculars, longer than its distance from the end of snout, as long as or a little longer than the parietals. Two loreals. One preocular, the upper portion of which is much enlarged, and encroaches upon the area occupied in other snakes by the prefrontal and the supraocular; two (rarely three) postoculars. Temporals 2 + 3 or 4. Upper labials eight (rarely nine), fourth and fifth (or fifth and sixth) entering the eye. Four or five lower labials in contact with the anterior chin-shields, which are as long as or shorter than the posterior. _Scales_ with single apical pits, in seventeen or nineteen rows, longitudinally grooved in the adult, less distinctly in the young. Ventral shields 160 to 189; anal divided; subcaudals 68 to 102. [Illustration: FIG. 30] _Coloration._--The young is elegantly marked with dark brown and yellowish-white on a pale brown ground. On the head, the principal dark markings usually are an oblique band on the posterior half of the supraocular shield, and another, or a large spot, on the parietal, sometimes produced backwards, and forming with its fellow a [V]-shaped band, separated from a large occipital blotch by a yellowish space; anterior half of the frontal shield and shields on the snout edged with dark brown; a dark streak, sometimes broken up into small spots, on the temporal region; yellow spots on the pre- and post-oculars; lips brown, with large, yellow, black-edged spots, or yellow with brown spots; chin with three brown longitudinal streaks. Back with a vertebral series of large roundish dark spots or narrow cross-bars; small spots on the sides, these sometimes forming longitudinal series or accompanied by yellowish streaks or dots; these markings often confluent into three longitudinal streaks on the tail. Belly pale brownish, greyish, or reddish, with numerous pale spots, sometimes with a dark brown line on each side. The adult is greyish, reddish-brown, or olive above. Some specimens preserve more or less the markings of the young, and the dark dorsal markings (Plate XI.) may be edged with yellowish and ocellar in appearance (var. _insignitus_, Geoffroy); the belly is yellowish, with small dark spots which usually form longitudinal series, and may be confluent into streaks. A variety common in Dalmatia (_neumayeri_, Fitzinger) is brown or olive above, without spots, sides with a bluish-grey lateral band, the scales on which are edged with black, the belly uniform yellow. Other specimens are brown or reddish, with light edges to the scales on the sides, or with yellowish lateral lines, or dark olive or dark brown above and black on the sides, each scale with a yellowish central spot; in the last-mentioned the second third of the back may be almost entirely black, and the belly dark olive-grey in the middle and yellowish on the sides. Iris brown, with a golden or coppery circle round the pupil. _Size._--This handsome snake grows to a length of 6-1/2 feet. Specimens 5 to 6 feet long are not uncommon. _Distribution._--Mediterranean coast of France and Western Liguria, Spain and Portugal, Sicily, Lampedusa, eastern coast of the Adriatic, Greece and eastern islands of the Mediterranean, Mediterranean coast of Asia and Sinaitic Peninsula, eastwards to the Caucasus and Persia, North Africa from Egypt to Rio de Oro. It is not known to occur above 2,300 feet altitude in Europe. _Habits._--A lively, swift snake, living on land and on low bushes, often found near human habitations. Some specimens are very vicious, whilst others show a gentle disposition after a short period of captivity. A specimen nearly 6 feet long, which I kept for some time, never attempted to bite when handled, and some have become so tame as to take food from the hand. The sense of sight appears to be better developed than in any other European snake. The food consists chiefly of mammals, even large rats and young rabbits, birds such as chickens, partridges, and quails, lizards, and other snakes, which, if of considerable size, are not swallowed until paralyzed or killed by the effect of the poison. In Eastern Europe, _Vipera ammodytes_ is said to be the principal enemy of _Coelopeltis_, and the two snakes are consequently seldom found together in the same locality. Many experiments have been made on the action of the poison of this Opisthoglyph. Peracca and Deregibus, as well as, later, Phisalix, found a striking similarity with the symptoms of Cobra poison in their experiments on small animals, the suspension of the respiration occurring in a few minutes, the blood being otherwise unaffected. It has been stated by some authors that _Coelopeltis_ poison has little or no action on man, but a French zoologist, E. Taton-Baulmont, having been bitten in the index-finger by a four-foot-long specimen at Algiers, the swelling extended within thirty hours up to the shoulder, and was accompanied by fever and nervous troubles. As a rule, however, the bite of this snake has no poisonous effect on man, from the fact that the fangs conveying the venom are situated so far back in the mouth as not to come into action. _Reproduction._--According to Werner, the eggs, four to twelve in number, are laid in July, and measure 2 inches in length and 1/2 inch in width. GENUS MACROPROTODON, GUICHENOT Maxillary teeth few and very unequal in size, fourth and fifth or fifth and sixth enlarged and followed by an interspace, the two last teeth fang-like and grooved, situated just behind the eye; sixth mandibular tooth fang-like, and separated from the remainder by an interspace. Head slightly distinct from neck; eye rather small, the pupil vertically elliptic or subelliptic when contracted. Body moderately elongate; scales smooth, with apical pits. Tail moderate or rather short. A single species. 18. MACROPROTODON CUCULLATUS, I. Geoffroy The False Smooth Snake _Form._--Very similar to the Smooth Snakes, with which it has been confounded, but snout broader and very strongly depressed. Tail five and a half to six and a half times in the total length. [Illustration: FIG. 31] _Head-Shields._--Rostral at least twice as broad as deep, not or but scarcely visible from above. Internasals as long as or a little shorter than the prefrontals. Frontal not much broader than the supraocular in the adult, once and a half to twice as long as broad, as long as or longer than its distance from the end of the snout, shorter than the parietals. Nasal usually semidivided. Loreal once and a half to twice as long as deep. One preocular, extending to the upper surface of the head, but not reaching the frontal; two (rarely one or three) postoculars. Temporals 1 + 2. Upper labials eight, fourth and fifth entering the eye, sixth usually in contact with the parietal. Four or five lower labials in contact with the anterior chin-shields, which are as long as or a little shorter than the posterior. _Scales_ with mostly single apical pits, the pits sometimes paired on the sides of the body, in twenty-one or twenty-three rows (nineteen to twenty-five in North African specimens). Ventral shields 153 to 192; anal divided; subcaudals 40 to 54. _Coloration._--Pale brown or greyish above, with small dark brown or blackish spots or with more or less distinct darker and lighter longitudinal streaks. Upper surface of head with dark brown vermiculations; a dark brown or black, often light-edged occipito-nuchal band, extending downwards to the gular region and produced forwards into a point to between the parietal shields; a dark brown or black streak on each side of the head from the end of the snout, through the eye, to the last lower labial shield, traversing the four last upper labials, which are yellowish above and below the streak (Plate XI.). Lower parts yellow or coral red, with black spots, which may form a tessellated pattern, two longitudinal series, or be so crowded as to fuse into a band along the middle of the belly and tail. The above description is taken from Spanish specimens (Badajos, Algeciras, Andalucia), but the variations are very great when we take North Africa into consideration. The nuchal band may be narrow or broken up into spots, the median of which sometimes forms a longitudinal streak, or so much enlarged as to fuse with the dark markings on the upper surface of the head; in some specimens (from Morocco and Algeria) the upper surface of the head and the nape may be entirely ink black, or the whole head black above and beneath with the exception of a whitish streak bordering the upper lip. The dark streak from the eye to the angle of the mouth may be absent, or reduced to a short oblique streak below the eye. Irrespective of the variations in the markings of the upper parts, the lower parts may be more or less spotted with black, or immaculate. Some specimens of this small snake bear a general resemblance to _Coronella girondica_, with which _Macroprotodon_ has sometimes been confounded. But a careful examination of its whole structure shows it to be more affine to _Coelopeltis_ and _Tarbophis_, the other European representatives of the Opisthoglyphous Colubrids. _Size._--The largest European specimen examined measures 17-1/2 inches. Specimens up to 22 inches long occur in Algeria and Tunisia. _Distribution._--In Europe this snake is only known from Spain (Estremadura, New Castille, Andalucia), Portugal (Alemtejo), the Balearic Islands (Majorca and Minorca), and the island of Lampedusa. In North Africa it is generally distributed from the north coast of Egypt to the Rio de Oro; in Algeria it penetrates into the northern parts of the Sahara. The specimen figured on Plate XI. is from Algeciras. _Habits._--Appear to be similar to those of _Coronella girondica_. Crepuscular in its habits, it is usually found under stones or in burrows in the ground. Unless pursued, when it darts off with great rapidity, its movements are slow. It is very ready to bite, but no experiments have been made on the effects of its poison. The food consists chiefly of small lizards. _Reproduction._--All that is known on this head is that, according to Doumergue, eggs are laid in July in Algeria. GENUS TARBOPHIS, FLEISCHMANN Maxillary teeth few, anterior longest, gradually decreasing in size posteriorly, and followed, after an interspace, by a pair of enlarged, grooved fangs, situated below the posterior border of the eye; anterior mandibular teeth strongly enlarged. Head distinct from neck; eye moderate or rather small, with vertically elliptic pupil. Body moderately elongate; scales smooth, oblique, with apical pits. Tail moderate or rather short. The eight species of this genus inhabit South-Eastern Europe, South-Western Asia, and Africa. Two are dealt with here. 19. TARBOPHIS FALLAX, Fleischmann (_Ailurophis vivax_, Bonaparte) The Cat-Snake _Form._--Moderately slender. Head much depressed. Tail five and a half to seven times in the total length. [Illustration: FIG. 32] _Head-Shields._--Rostral broader than deep, just visible from above. Internasals shorter than the prefrontals. Frontal much broader than the supraocular, once and one-fourth to once and a half as long as broad, as long as its distance from the end of the snout, shorter than the parietals. Nasal divided or semidivided. Loreal twice and a half to thrice as long as deep, entering the eye below the preocular, which is in contact with the frontal. Two (rarely three) postoculars. Temporals small, scale-like, 2 or 3 + 3 or 4. Upper labials eight (rarely seven or nine), third, fourth, and fifth (rarely fourth and fifth, or fourth, fifth, and sixth) entering the eye. Three or four lower labials in contact with the anterior chin-shields; posterior chin-shields very small and widely separated from each other by scales. _Scales_ with single or paired apical pits, in nineteen or twenty-one rows, usually nineteen in European specimens. Ventral shields 186 to 222; anal divided; subcaudals 48 to 73. _Coloration._--Greyish above, with 40 to 57 brown or black spots or bars on the body; a lateral series of smaller spots or vertical bars, alternating with the dorsals; the first spot, on the nape, elongate, usually with one or three linear processes in front, extending on the head (Plate XI.); usually a dark streak on each side of the head, from the eye to the angle of the mouth. Lower parts whitish, speckled, spotted, or marbled with grey or brown. Iris brown, with a golden circle round the pupil. _Size._--This species grows to a length of 2 feet 10 inches. _Distribution._--From Istria and Dalmatia to Greece, the Archipelago, Constantinople, Asia Minor, Cyprus, and Northern Syria; 2,600 feet appears to be its altitudinal limit. _Habits._--Although to a certain extent crepuscular or nocturnal, the Cat-snake is often seen hunting in the daytime, its food consisting almost exclusively of lizards, rarely of small mammals. Its movements are rather slow. The names Katzenschlange and _Ailurophis_, translated Cat-snake, probably originated from the way in which this snake stalks its prey, and suddenly pounces upon it. According to Eiffe, the poison causes the death of a _Lacerta vivipara_ in one minute, and P. de Grijs observed the larger _Lacerta agilis_ to die in two or three minutes. As a rule even fresh-caught specimens allow themselves to be handled without attempting to bite; some specimens, on the other hand, are very savage. Stony localities, old walls, and ruins, are the favourite abodes of this snake, which does well in captivity. _Reproduction._--Seven or eight eggs are laid in July; they measure about 1-1/4 inches in length and 1/2 inch in width. 20. TARBOPHIS IBERUS, Eichwald The Caucasian Cat-Snake Very closely allied to the preceding, and differing from it only in the following points: Parietals shorter, slightly longer than the frontal, and anal entire. Loreal twice to twice and a half as long as deep. Fourth and fifth, or third, fourth, and fifth, labials entering the eye. Scales in nineteen or twenty-one rows. Ventrals 203 to 235; subcaudals 54 to 70. Grey above, with 35 to 40 blackish spots on the body, the anterior largest and darkest; a lateral series of smaller spots or vertical bars. Lower parts blackish, with small whitish spots and dots. Reaches a length of 3-1/2 feet. This species inhabits the Caucasus, and, being on record from the northern slope (Kuban River), has to be included in the European fauna. It occurs also in Mesopotamia, a specimen from Bagdad being preserved in the British Museum. The young specimen figured on Plate XI. is stated to be from Constantinople. Nothing is known of its habits, which are probably the same as those of _Tarbophis fallax_. FOURTH FAMILY: VIPERIDÆ Maxillary, palatine, and pterygoid bones movable, the first much abbreviated, erectile perpendicularly to the large transverse bone, and supporting a pair of large canaliculated poison fangs; mandible without coronoid bone. No vestiges of pelvic arch. All more or less poisonous, some being among the most dangerous of snakes. Divided into two subfamilies, each of which is represented by one genus in Europe: _Viperinæ._--No pit on the side of the snout; maxillary bone not hollowed out. _Crotalinæ._--A deep pit on each side of the snout, between the nostril and the eye; maxillary bone hollowed out above. _PLATE XII_ [Illustration: VIPERA URSINII _From Zoological Society's Proceedings_] [Illustration: VIPERA RENARDI _From Zoological Society's Proceedings_] [Illustration: VIPERA BERUS _After Sordelli_] The _Viperinæ_ inhabit nearly the whole of Europe, Asia, and Africa; the _Crotalinæ_ are Asiatic (one species extending its range into a small part of South-Eastern Europe) and American. GENUS VIPERA, LAURENTI Head distinct from neck, covered with small shields or scales, with or without distinct frontal and parietal shields; eye moderate or small, with vertical pupil, separated from the labial shields by scales; nasal separated from the rostral by a naso-rostral. Body short. Scales keeled, with apical pits. Tail short. Of the eleven species of this genus, six are found in Europe; two inhabit South-Western Asia, one the Indo-Malay region, and two Eastern Africa. The distinction of the European species is one of considerable difficulty, owing to their close relationship and the presence of intermediate forms connecting them. Matters being so, it seems curious that the Common Adder should have been regarded by so many authors as generically distinct from the Asp Viper, under the name of _Pelias berus_. It is highly probable that hybrids are produced in those districts where two species coexist, as in some parts of France, North Italy, and Austria. 21. VIPERA URSINII, Bonaparte Orsini's Viper _Form._--Short and stout. Snout obtusely pointed, flat above or with the canthus slightly raised. Eye very small, usually smaller than the nasal shield, its horizontal diameter usually not exceeding its distance from the posterior border of the nostril, its vertical diameter often less than and rarely exceeding its distance from the mouth. Length of tail seven to eight times in total length in males, nine and a half to twelve times in females. [Illustration: FIG. 33 (From Proceedings of the Zoological Society, 1893)] _Head-Shields._--Rostral as deep as broad or slightly deeper than broad, visible from above, in contact with one apical shield (rarely with two). Distinct frontal and (usually) parietal shields, the former once and a half to once and two-thirds (rarely once and one-third) as long as broad, as long as its distance from the rostral or the end of the snout, and nearly always longer than the parietals; the latter always in contact with the former, rarely broken up into small shields. Four to seven small shields on the snout between the canthals, of which there are two on each side. Supraocular well developed, extending posteriorly beyond the vertical of the eye, separated from the frontal by one to three shields, very rarely in contact with it. Six to ten scales round the eye, usually eight or nine, the upper preocular usually in contact with the nasal; a single series of scales between the eye and the labials. Nasal single. Temporal scales smooth. Upper labials six to nine, usually seven or eight, usually third or third and fourth below the eye. Three (rarely four) lower labials in contact with the chin-shields, of which there is but one pair. _Scales_ in nineteen (rarely twenty or twenty-one) rows, with two apical pits, strongly keeled on the back, less strongly on the sides, outer row smooth. Ventral shields 120 to 135 in males, 125 to 142 in females; anal entire; subcaudals 30 to 37 in males, 20 to 28 in females. By adding the subcaudals to the ventrals in a hundred specimens, the total numbers are 153 to 169 in males, 150 to 168 in females. _Coloration._--Unlike its ally _V. berus_, _V. ursinii_ shows no sexual differences in the coloration. The ground colour of the back is usually yellowish or pale brown, sharply defined from the darker grey or brown colour of the sides; some specimens, however, are of an almost uniform brown ground colour. The light colour of the back is relieved by a series of more or less regular transversely oval, elliptic, or rhomboidal dark brown, black-edged spots, some or all of which may run together to form a wavy or zigzag band (Plate XII.). Two or three longitudinal series of dark brown or black spots extend along the sides, the upper series, if present, occupying the space between the series of spots continued from the postocular band and the large dorsal spots or vertebral band, the lowermost following the outer row of scales. Small dark spots and one or two [V]-shaped markings are present on the upper surface of the head; an oblique dark band proceeds from the eye to the angle of the mouth, and is not infrequently confluent with the branches of the occipital [V]. The rostral and the labial shields are uniform yellowish-white, rarely with a few small, blackish spots or with brown borders. The chin and throat are yellowish-white, rarely with some blackish spots. The ventral and subcaudal shields are black, with transverse series of small white spots, or grey checkered with black and white, or whitish with small round black spots; the tail is but rarely (females) tipped with yellow. The form recently described as _V. macrops_, Méhely, from Bosnia and Herzegovina, is distinguished by a usually larger eye, the vertical diameter of which equals or a little exceeds its distance from the mouth, and the parietals are often broken up into small shields. The postocular dark band is often reduced, originating at some distance from the eye, and is not prolonged beyond the mouth. In this geographical race melanic specimens occasionally occur, which are dark brown or blackish above, the lower parts not differing from those of the typical form. _Size._--20 inches appears to be the usual maximum size reached by this species, but, Dr. Werner informs me, a female 2 feet long has been found in Lower Austria. _Distribution._--First discovered in Italy in the Abruzzi, this species has since been found in the Basses-Alpes, near Digne, in various parts of Hungary, in Lower Austria, on the island of Veglia in Istria, and in Bosnia, Bulgaria, Herzegovina, and Montenegro. A very broken and curious distribution, the more so as _V. ursinii_ is essentially a form of the plain in Lower Austria and Hungary, and an alpine form in Italy, in France, and in the Balkan Peninsula, where it only occurs between 3,000 and 6,800 feet. In no part of its habitat does it appear ever to be found in company with _V. berus_. _Habits._--Only a few specimens have hitherto been found in Italy and in France, but the species occurred up to a few years ago in extraordinary numbers in Lower Austria, in the immediate vicinity of Laxenburg. The intendant of the imperial castle pays a premium for the destruction of Vipers, and in the course of one year (1892) more than 1,000 specimens were brought to him. These snakes are found principally, though not exclusively, in the marshy meadows around the park, where they may be seen about in the daytime from May to September, feeding chiefly on lizards (_Lacerta agilis_), and also on small rodents. The lizards are swallowed as soon as seized, without the effect of the poison being awaited as in other Viperid snakes. This Viper is as a rule of gentle disposition, allowing itself to be handled without attempting to bite, and village boys have been seen playing with them. Although occurring in such enormous numbers at Laxenburg, no accident from snake-bite has ever been heard of. The form from the Balkan Peninsula (_V. macrops_) is even more pacific still, and is believed never to make use of its poison apparatus, its food consisting of orthopterous insects. According to Captain Veith, who has collected a large number of specimens of this Southern form, the contents of the stomach as well as the excrements show this snake to feed exclusively on grasshoppers. On one occasion a big specimen showed such a swelling of the body as to lead to the conclusion that it had swallowed a mouse, but it soon after disgorged what proved to be a ball made up of the agglutinated remains of at least a hundred grasshoppers. When handled, this Viper hisses or even pretends to snap, but with closed mouth, never biting unless seriously hurt. The poison appears to have little effect on man. _Reproduction._--Nothing has been published on the breeding habits of this species, but in a letter to the author, dated January 14, 1913, Herr L. von Kirchroth, who has examined over 4,000 specimens since 1890, says the young are born in July or August, exceptionally as early as June. Young females bring forth from six to eight young, older females from eight to eighteen; but a large female from Lower Austria is reported to have contained as many as twenty-two. The length of the new-born young is from 5 to 6 inches, and it grows rapidly within the first week, probably through stretching out, without taking any food. According to Captain Veith, the form described as _V. macrops_ brings forth only from three to five young. 22. VIPERA RENARDI, Christoph Renard's Viper _Form._--Similar to the preceding species, but snout more pointed, the raised canthi rostrales meeting at an acute angle. Eye usually as large as in _V. berus_, nearly as large as the nasal shield; its horizontal diameter equal to its distance from the posterior or anterior border of the nostril, its vertical diameter equal to or a little less than its distance from the mouth. Length of tail seven and a half to nine times in total length in males, eight to ten times in females. _Head-Shields._--Rostral as deep as broad or a little deeper than broad, just visible from above, and in contact with a single apical shield. Distinct frontal and (usually) parietal shields, the former once and two-thirds to twice and one-third as long as broad, as long as or longer than its distance from the end of the snout, usually longer than the parietals; the latter always in contact with the former, unless broken up into small shields. Two to six, usually three or four, small shields on the snout between the canthals, of which there are two on each side, the second broadly in contact with the supraocular. Supraocular well developed, extending posteriorly beyond the vertical of the eye, separated from the frontal by one to four shields. Nine to eleven, usually ten, scales round the eye, the upper preocular usually in contact with the nasal; either a single series of scales between the eye and the labials, or two series except under the centre of the eye, which is separated from the fourth labial by a single scale. Nasal single. Temporal scales all smooth, or the upper faintly keeled. Upper labials, eight or nine, fourth or fourth and fifth below the eye. Four (rarely five) lower labials in contact with the chin-shields, of which there is but one pair. [Illustration: FIG. 34 (From Proceedings of the Zoological Society, 1893)] _Scales_ in twenty-one (very rarely nineteen) rows, with two apical pits, strongly keeled, outer row smooth or feebly keeled. Ventral shields 130 to 148 in males, 130 to 150 in females; anal entire; subcaudals 31 to 37 in males, 24 to 30 in females. _Coloration._--As in _V. ursinii_, the sexes are alike in coloration. European specimens (Plate XII.) are very similar to _V. ursinii_, except that the labial shields are markedly dark-edged and speckled or spotted with brown or black. The dorsal band or series of spots is dark brown, edged with blackish; the ground colour of the middle of the back and of the scales of the two outer rows on each side is yellowish, of the sides (four rows of scales) greyish-brown with two or three series of dark brown spots; two dark [V]-shaped markings on the head; a dark postocular streak, extending or not to the side of the neck. The lower parts are whitish or pale greyish, with blackish dots, of which there is a series of larger ones along each side of the belly. The tip of the tail is never yellow. Central Asian specimens are of a pale yellowish sand-colour, with a brown, dark-edged dorsal zigzag band or series of spots and two series of small spots on the sides. Belly whitish, dotted or spotted with black, or uniform blackish. _Size._--23 inches is the length of the largest specimen examined. _Distribution._--In Europe _V. renardi_, which has long been confounded with _V. berus_, is abundant in the district of Uralsk, in the steppe around Sarepta, in Crimea, and it is also found in Cis-Caucasia and in Bessarabia. Its range extends far into Central Asia, being known from the Khirghiz steppes, the Emba steppes, the steppes near the Alatau, on the borders of the Urdshar, and in the Semipolatinsk district. Around Sarepta it is common in the bare steppe, and only exceptionally occurs in localities overgrown with willows and small shrubs. _Habits._--Nothing has been published concerning the habits of this snake, except that it is more sensitive to cold than _V. berus_ and does not appear before the middle of April, retiring to its winter-quarters in the beginning of October. The food consists of small mammals and lizards. _Reproduction._--Pairs in May, and brings forth five to seven young in August, these young at birth measuring about 5-1/2 inches. 23. VIPERA BERUS, Linnæus The Northern Viper, or Adder _Form._--Short and stout. Snout flat above, rarely slightly concave, the upper contour broadly rounded or truncate in front, the canthus well marked, sometimes slightly raised, the loreal region nearly vertical. Eye as a rule smaller in females than in males, as large or nearly as large as the nasal shield; its vertical diameter equals or a little exceeds its distance from the mouth. Length of tail five and a half to nine times in total length in males, eight to ten and three-quarter times in females. [Illustration: FIG. 35 (after Sordelli)] _Head-Shields._--Rostral as deep as broad or slightly broader than deep, rarely once and one-third as deep as broad, not or but scarcely visible from above. In addition to the supraoculars, three large shields, the frontal and the parietals, are as a rule present on the top of the head. Frontal as long as broad or a little longer than broad, rarely much longer than broad, once and a half to twice and a half as broad as the supraocular, from which it is as a rule separated by one to four shields, as long as or a little shorter than its distance from the rostral, as long as or a little shorter than the parietals. Parietals usually in contact with the frontal and separated from the supraoculars by small shields, but sometimes in contact with both, or separated from the frontal. Exceptionally, in specimens from Great Britain, Germany, and Austria, the parietals, or the frontal and the parietals, are broken up into scales, and this is more frequently the case in specimens from North-Western Spain (var. _seoanei_). Upper surface of snout bordered by six (rarely by five or four) small shields, viz., two apicals (rarely one), and on each side two canthals, the second of which is usually in contact with the supraocular; canthals very rarely united into one shield; the space between these shields covered by four to twenty flat or convex, juxtaposed scales, which very exceptionally are fused into a single large shield. Supraocular usually extending posteriorly beyond the vertical of the eye. Six to thirteen scales round the eye, usually eight to ten; two or three superposed scales, rarely two vertical series of scales, separate the preoculars from the nasal, which is single. As a rule a single series of scales intervenes between the eye and the labials; specimens with two series are of very exceptional occurrence (single specimens from Isle of Arran, Normandy, Southern Norway, and Carniola, in the British Museum), but there are occasionally two series except just below the centre of the eye. Upper labials six to ten, usually eight or nine; fourth or fourth and fifth (rarely third and fourth) below the eye. Temporal scales smooth, rarely feebly keeled. Three or four (rarely five) lower labials in contact with the single pair of chin-shields. _Scales_ in twenty-one (rarely nineteen or twenty-three) rows, with two apical pits, strongly keeled, those of the outer row smooth or feebly keeled. Ventral shields 132 to 150 (usually 137 to 147) in males, 132 to 158 (usually 140 to 150) in females; anal entire; subcaudals 32 to 46 (usually 35 to 40) in males, 24 to 38 (usually 28 to 33) in females. _Coloration._--It is characteristic of this species, contrary to the rule in snakes, to present such marked differences of colour, according to the sexes, that these can be distinguished in most cases from that character alone. Whitish or pale grey specimens, with black belly and jet black dorsal markings (Plate XII.), are males. Brown and brick-red specimens, with the markings of a more or less dark brown or red, are females. There are also brown, reddish-brown or olive males with the markings of a deep black, and grey males with brown markings. A very pretty colour variety, which affects only females, is olive with brick-red band and spots. Some males, just before exuviation, have the lower surface of a pale greyish-blue (_Coluber cæruleus_, Sheppard), with the outer ends of the shields black. Specimens with yellowish-white chin and throat, which may be tinged with red, are females; males have the throat black, or whitish with the scales spotted or edged with black. Exceptional females occur (in Carniola) which in this respect resemble the males. The markings vary considerably. Those on the back usually consist of a wavy or zigzag longitudinal band, flanked on each side with a series of spots corresponding to its sinuses; but this band may be partly or even entirely broken up into rhomboidal or transversely oval spots, or, losing its indentations, form a straight stripe edged on each side with a yellowish streak (as in some specimens of the var. _seoanei_, from North-Western Spain). The markings may be absent altogether (var. _concolor_, Jan), or reduced to a narrow straight vertebral band (_Pelias dorsalis_, Gray). In the var. _seoanei_ the zigzag band is often replaced by a dark brown vertebral band, three to five scales wide, bordered on each side by a series of subtriangular or crescentic black spots opposite to each other, as in the Pyrenean specimens of _V. aspis_. A pair of elongate dark markings are usually present on the back of the head, affecting the following shapes: |\,)(,)(,)(; By uniting together, this pair of markings may form a [V] or an X. An oblique dark streak extends on each side from the eye to the last labial shields, being sometimes prolonged a short way down the neck. The snout and vertex may be uniform or bear some symmetrical dark spots, or in some males be entirely black, the black involving the apex of the [V]-shaped marking. The labial shields are whitish or yellowish, those at least which are anterior to the eye being more or less broadly edged with brown or black. The belly and the lower surface of the tail vary from grey or brown to bluish, blackish-grey, or black, the sides usually dotted or spotted with whitish; sometimes, especially in females, the belly is dark grey, each shield with a white posterior border which is broken up by a series of small roundish black spots. The end of the tail is often yellowish, bright yellow, or pale orange below, rarely coral red, more commonly in females than in males. The iris is usually coppery red, more rarely golden suffused with brown. Black specimens occur, more or less frequently, all over the habitat of this species, and are often referred to as _V. prester_, Linnæus. A distinction has to be made between individuals which are black through darkening of the ground colour, and such as are thus coloured through expansion and confluence of the markings. The latter are males, and among them we may find intermediate stages showing how this melanism is brought about; in one case the black of the back is separated from the black of the sides by a narrow light brown wavy stripe, the remains of the ground colour. When, as in all females, and occasionally in males, the black is the result of a gradual darkening of the ground colour, the typical markings may still be detected under certain lights. Some specimens (from Schneeberg, Lower Austria) are black, with scattered golden dots, or of a dark mahogany brown speckled with yellowish. In nearly all the black specimens at least a few dots of whitish are visible on the lips, and of yellow under the end of the tail. Most of the variations enumerated above occur irrespective of the geographical distribution. Two forms, however, deserve to be regarded as ill-defined local races: the var. _seoanei_, Lataste, from North-Western Spain, in which, in addition to the peculiarities of coloration mentioned in the description, the canthus rostralis is frequently more distinctly raised, and the frontal and parietal shields are often disintegrated into scales; and the var. _bosniensis_, Boettger, from Bosnia, Carniola, and Carinthia, which is sometimes very suggestive of, and has been taken for, the typical form of _V. aspis_, having like it, though not at all constantly, two series of scales between the eye and the labials, and the zigzag band replaced by a series of dark bars across the back. The var. _pseudaspis_, Schreiber, from the plains of Sclavonia, described as straw yellow above, with narrow dark cross-bars, is hardly separable from the var. _bosniensis_. _Size._--_Vipera berus_ is said to reach very exceptionally a length of 2 feet 11 inches. The largest specimen in the British Museum (from Belgium) measures 2 feet 3-1/2 inches: the largest British specimen 2 feet 3 inches. Both these specimens are females. The largest male measures 2 feet 2 inches. _Distribution._--_Vipera berus_ ranges over the whole of Northern Europe, to the extreme north of Scotland, and the sixty-seventh degree in Scandinavia, and right across Northern Asia as far east as the island of Saghalien. It is generally distributed in Great Britain, occurring also on the Isles of Arran, Islay, Skye, Lewis, and Mull, rare or absent in some districts, common in others. Its distribution in Central and Southern Europe is irregular. In Western France it does not extend much beyond the Loire to the south, only isolated captures being on record from the departments Vendée, Deux-Sèvres, Vienne, and Indre. Of rare occurrence south of Paris, in the departments Yonne and Allier and in the mountains of Auvergne, it is again abundant in some parts of the Central Plateau. To the east it is recorded from the departments Aude, Haute-Marne, and Vosges. In Belgium, it is known from Flanders, Limburg, the Meuse Valley, and the Ardennes; in Holland it is pretty generally distributed in the uncultivated parts. It is spread over nearly the whole of the German Empire with the exception of the vine districts, where it is absent or extremely rare; it is also very scarce in the mountains of the Black Forest; it is on record from only a few localities in Lorraine, and has never been found in Alsatia. In South Germany it is rarely found below 1,000 feet altitude. In Switzerland it is absent from the Jura, but occurs in the Alps chiefly between 2,500 and 9,000 feet. To the East it extends to Russia, as far north as 64°, Austria-Hungary, confined to the hills in the south, and Roumania. In the Balkan Peninsula it occurs in the mountains of Bosnia, of Herzegovina, and of Bulgaria, up to 7,000 feet. Absent from the South of France, it curiously reappears in the hills of the north coast of Spain, even at sea-level in Galicia, and in a few localities in North Portugal. On the southern side of the Alps it is much rarer than _V. aspis_, but it has established itself in a few low-lying districts in Lombardy, Venetia, and the neighbouring part of Emilia. _Habits._--As we see from the above sketch of its distribution, the Adder generally avoids the hotter parts of Europe; when found in the plain in the South, as in Italy, it dwells in marshy localities, and Bonaparte called it _Marasso palustre_ (Marsh Viper) in opposition to his _Marasso alpino_, _Vipera ursinii_. In the North, however, it usually selects in preference dry moors, sandy heaths, and hills well exposed to the sun, in which, although to a certain extent a nocturnal reptile, it delights to bask. Its food is very varied: weasels, mice, voles, shrews, moles, birds, lizards, slow-worms, frogs, salamanders, large slugs, have been found in the stomach, and the very young feed also on insects and worms. Of irascible temper as a rule, Adders are very ready to bite when fresh caught, but instances are known of their becoming quite tame in captivity, allowing themselves to be handled. As a rule they refuse food in captivity, but some have been known to live for as long as five years, being fed on lizards. Accidents from their bite, although seldom heard of in this country, are of frequent occurrence in France and in Germany, where many cases of fatal results on people have been recorded. _Reproduction._--Pairing takes place in April and May, and the young, five to twenty in number, are born in August or September, exceptionally as early as the end of July; the young, on releasing themselves from the thin, transparent membrane in which they are enclosed at birth, measure 6 to 8 inches. According to J. Geithe, a black female from Saxony gave birth to seventeen young, of which only one, a male, was black. It is probable that exceptionally some individuals pair late in the summer or in the autumn. There is a trustworthy record, by Eiffe, of three pregnant females having been caught near Hamburg on March 12, 1882, one of them giving birth to young on the following day. Dicephalous young have occasionally been observed. One 6 inches long was found crawling in a field near Hornburg in Germany in October, 1895, and, having been kept alive for some time, was observed to hiss and open the two mouths alternately when taking up a defensive attitude. Another similar monster, from Cornwall, is reported to have been sent alive to the London Zoological Gardens in 1854. 24. VIPERA ASPIS, Linnæus The Asp Viper _Form._--Rather more elongate than in the preceding. Snout flat above, more or less distinctly turned up at the end, with sharp, not or but very slightly raised canthus, and vertical or nearly vertical loreal region. Vertical diameter of the eye equal to or a little less than its distance from the mouth. The raised upper border of the transversely truncate or obtusely pointed extremity of the snout, coupled with the downward slant of the supraocular region and canthus rostralis, gives the head, seen from the side, a peculiar expression; the eye is so oblique that a vertical line drawn from the posterior extremity of the supraocular shield to the lip usually passes through the eye or down its posterior border; but the extent to which the snout is turned up at the end varies considerably, some specimens approaching _V. berus_ in this respect, others _V. latastii_. Length of tail five and a half to eight times in total length in males, seven to nine times in females. [Illustration: FIG. 36 (after Sordelli)] _Head-Shields._--Rostral deeper than broad, its width two-thirds to seven-eighths its depth, extending to the upper edge of the snout. As a rule, with the exception of the large supraocular, the upper surface of the head is covered with small, subimbricate scales, which are smooth, very rarely feebly keeled, between the eyes and on the snout; however, an enlarged frontal shield, or even a frontal and a pair of parietals, are sometimes present, though rarely so large as in a typical _V. berus_; when present, the frontal is separated from the supraocular by one or two series of scales; when the frontal is absent, four to seven series of scales separate the supraoculars. Upper surface of snout usually bordered by eight or nine small shields--viz., two or three apicals, in contact with the tip of the rostral and raised to form the turned-up nose, and, on each side, two canthals and the upper preocular, which separates the supraocular from the canthals, or three canthals; sometimes, however, the border is formed by six or seven small shields, the second canthal being in contact with the supraocular, as in _V. berus_. Supraocular usually with very convex outer border, not extending posteriorly beyond the vertical of the eye. Eight to thirteen scales round the eye, usually ten to twelve; one or two vertical series of scales separate the preoculars from the nasal, which is single or divided, and often rather deeply hollowed out. As a rule two series of scales (very rarely three) separate the eye from the labials; sometimes, however, there is but one scale between the eye and the fourth labial, the second series being incomplete. Upper labials nine to thirteen, usually nine to eleven, fourth and fifth, rarely fourth to sixth or fifth and sixth, below the eye. Temporal scales smooth or feebly keeled. Four (rarely five) lower labials in contact with the single pair of chin-shields. _PLATE XIII_ [Illustration: VIPERA ASPIS _After Calmette_] [Illustration: VIPERA LATASTII] _Scales_ in twenty-one or twenty-three (rarely nineteen or twenty-five) rows, with two apical pits, strongly keeled, those of the outer row more or less distinctly keeled, rarely perfectly smooth. Ventral shields 134 to 158 (usually 143 to 153) in males, 141 to 169 (usually 145 to 157) in females; anal entire; subcaudals 32 to 49 (usually 37 to 45) in males, 30 to 43 (usually 32 to 38) in females; the terminal caudal shield is sometimes shorter and less spine-like than in _V. berus_, quite obtuse in some specimens. _Coloration._--Grey, greyish-brown, brown, reddish-brown, coppery red, or orange, is the ground colour in individuals from the same district; in this respect sexual differences are less marked than in the preceding species, red or copper-coloured specimens being found in both sexes, and silvery white specimens do not seem ever to occur. In rare cases markings are entirely absent. In specimens from the greater part of France, Italy, and the Southern Tyrol (see Plate XIII.), the dark brown or black markings on the body are mostly in the form of narrow cross-bars, continuous across the back or broken on the vertebral line and often alternating with each other and with similar bars on the sides, thus producing a pattern not unlike that frequently found in _Tropidonotus natrix_; a narrow dark line running straight or zigzag along the spine may connect these cross-bars, and in rare cases it is so broad as to produce a zigzag band similar to that of _V. berus_. In specimens from South-Western France and the Pyrenees, rarely in some from other parts of France and Italy, there is a broad dark grey or brown vertebral band between two series of black or blackish-brown spots, opposite to each other or alternating; this band may be straight or wavy, sometimes forming a regular zigzag; there is another series of blackish spots or short bars lower down on the side, alternating with those of the dorsal series. The upper surface of the head may be devoid of any markings, or bear merely the two oblique dark streaks forming the branches of a [V]; or a dark cross-bar may be present on the snout, followed or not by smaller spots or a pair of oblique streaks on the occiput; the [V] on the back of the head may be united with the first cross-bar on the nape, and enclose a cordiform figure of the lighter ground colour. A light line sometimes borders the upper edge of the snout and the outer edge of the supraocular shield. A blackish band or a mere line extends obliquely from the eye to the first lateral spot; below this the upper lip is whitish, yellowish, or pinkish, with or without dark vertical bars on the sutures between the labial shields. The iris is golden or coppery red. The lower parts vary as much as the upper: sometimes black or steel blue, with or without whitish or reddish dots or spots, sometimes yellowish or pale reddish, with brown dots or marblings; in some young, white with greyish dots. The throat is yellowish white or pale reddish, uniform or speckled with blackish, sometimes (males) nearly entirely black. The end of the tail is usually bright yellow or reddish, or at least with a few bright spots. And finally we must mention black specimens--some nearly black by darkening of the ground colour, others intensely black by enlargement of the markings. A specimen from Piedmont, in the Turin Museum, shows the ground colour reduced to mere narrow light bars disposed in pairs. In most of these black specimens the chin and throat remain entirely or partially yellowish or reddish, and a few spots of the same colour are to be seen under the end of the tail. A remarkable form of _V. aspis_, which some herpetologists would perhaps regard as entitled to rank as a species, is the var. _hugyi_, Schinz, from Calabria and Sicily. It is in some respects intermediate between _V. aspis_ and _V. latastii_. The snout is rather more pointed than usual in the typical form, often, though not constantly, more strongly turned up at the end, and the canthus rostralis may be distinctly raised. Constantly two canthal shields, the second in contact with the supraocular. Ventral shields 134 to 148; subcaudals 30 to 43. Pale greyish, yellowish, brownish, or reddish, above, with a broad wavy dark brown vertebral band, edged with darker; this band sometimes broken up into transversely oval spots; a lateral series of blackish-brown spots, each corresponding to the sinus of the dorsal band. Specimens so completely intermediate between _Vipera aspis_ and _V. berus_ as to render their naming arbitrary are known from parts of France and Italy where the two species coexist, and are probably to be regarded as hybrids. _Size._--The largest specimen examined (St. Sever, Landes, in the Lataste Collection) measures 2 feet 2-1/2 inches. It is a male. The largest female in the British Museum is 2 inches shorter. _Distribution._--_Vipera aspis_ is found over the whole of France south of a line connecting the departments Loire-Inférieure, Orne, Seine-et-Marne, and Meurthe-et-Moselle, and ascends the Pyrenees to the altitude of 7,250 feet. In Germany it is known from Lorraine and the Black Forest, in Switzerland from the western and southern parts, up to 5,000 feet on the northern side of the Alps. It occurs also in Austria, in the Southern Tyrol and in the Karst, and is distributed over the whole of Italy and Sicily, reaching an altitude of 9,700 feet in the Alps. Most of the specimens from the western parts of the Balkan Peninsula which have been referred to this species belong, apparently, to _V. berus_, var. _bosniensis_, but one from Jahorin in Bosnia, altitude 5,650 feet, preserved in the Bosnian Museum, is pronounced by Werner to be an unquestionable _V. aspis_. _Habits._--This Viper shows a predilection for hot and dry localities. It is both diurnal and nocturnal, and does not seem to wander far from its hole in a rock or in the earth. It is slow in its movements, but very irascible, and innumerable accidents, in some cases fatal to man, are caused yearly in many parts of France, where it is extremely abundant. Its food consists principally of small mammals, young birds, and lizards, but the very young eat insects and worms. In France it retires into its winter-quarters at the end of October or in November, and numerous specimens often congregate in the same hole; it resumes its activity towards the end of March or the beginning of April, sometimes as early as the end of February. In rare cases it will even leave its retreat in the middle of winter, to bask in the sun. In captivity it long retains its savage temper, and usually refuses all food. _Reproduction._--_Vipera aspis_ pairs in April and May; the pair are entwined in each other's coils. The young, four to eighteen in number, but rarely more than ten, are born in August or September, and measure 7 or 8 inches. Several cases of dicephaly in young specimens have been described. 25. VIPERA LATASTII, Bosca Lataste's Viper _Form._--Heavier than in the preceding. Head similar, but snout more pointed and loreal region slanting towards the lip, well visible when the head is viewed from above. The extent to which the snout is turned up at the end varies considerably, sometimes similar to certain specimens of _V. aspis_, sometimes forming an appendage which is only a little less developed than in _V. ammodytes_. Length of tail six and a half to seven and a half times in total length in males, seven and a half to nine times in females. [Illustration: FIG. 37] _Head-Shields._--Rostral once and a half to twice as deep as broad, nearly reaching the tip of the rostral wart. Upper surface of head covered with small, smooth or feebly keeled, subimbricate scales, among which a slightly enlarged frontal, or a frontal and a pair of parietals, may sometimes be distinguished; four to seven longitudinal series of scales between the supraoculars, which are large, and do not as a rule extend posteriorly beyond the vertical of the eye. Five or six (rarely three) scales on the posterior aspect of the raised part of the snout; two canthal scales on each side, the second in contact with the supraocular, or separated from it by the uppermost preocular. Eight to thirteen (usually nine to twelve) scales round the eye; two or three series of scales between the eye and the labials. Nasal hollowed out, entire, separated from the preoculars by one or two vertical series of scales; naso-rostral sometimes divided into two in North African specimens. Temporal scales smooth or feebly keeled. Upper labials nine to eleven (rarely eight), fourth and fifth (rarely third and fourth) below the eye. Four or five lower labials in contact with the single pair of chin-shields. _Scales_ in twenty-one rows, with two apical pits, strongly keeled, outer row smooth or feebly keeled. Ventral shields 125 to 146 in males, 135 to 147 in females; anal entire; subcaudals 35 to 45 in males, 32 to 38 in females. _Coloration._--Grey or brown above, the back often paler than the sides, with a broad darker, usually black-edged, wavy or zigzag band along the spine, and a lateral series of spots (Plate XIII.); the band sometimes replaced by large rhombic or transversely oval spots. Head with or without dark markings above, sometimes with two oblique dark streaks on the occiput; a dark streak from behind the eye to the first lateral spot, sometimes originating at a considerable distance from the eye; upper lip white or pale brown, more or less speckled or spotted with black. Lower parts grey, spotted with black and white, or blackish speckled with white, the end of the tail usually yellow or with yellow spots. _Size._--This Viper is not known to exceed a length of 2 feet. _Distribution._--Locally distributed over the greater part of Spain and Portugal, as far north as Burgos and Barcelona. Also found in Morocco near Tangier, and in Algeria near Bona and Guyotville. _Habits._--Lataste's Viper lives in stony and arid districts, and also in forests. The food consists chiefly of small mammals, but remains of a scorpion have been found in the stomach of an adult, and of a centipede in that of a young. According to Graells, this Viper easily climbs low trees in search of young birds, five of which have been found in the stomach of one specimen. The bite is believed to be less dangerous than that of _V. aspis_, and rarely causes the death of man and domestic animals. 26. VIPERA AMMODYTES, Linnæus The Sand-Viper, or Long-Nosed Viper This species may be divided into several geographical forms. The typical form will be described first. _Form._--Short and heavy. Snout pointed, produced into an erect, horn-like dermal appendage covered with scales; canthus rostralis strong, sometimes slightly raised, loreal region slanting more or less towards the lip. Vertical diameter of the eye less than its distance from the mouth in the adult. Length of tail six to nine and a half times in the total length in males, eight to eleven times in females. [Illustration: FIG. 38 (after Sordelli)] _Head-Shields._--Rostral usually broader than deep. Naso-rostral (rarely divided into two) usually reaching the canthus rostralis, and extending considerably higher up than the upper border of the rostral. Rostral appendage covered with ten to seventeen scales, arranged in three (rarely two or four) transverse series between the rostral shield and the apex. Upper surface of head covered with small smooth or faintly keeled, subimbricate scales, among which a feebly enlarged frontal shield or a frontal and a pair of parietals are rarely distinguishable; when present, the frontal is separated from the supraocular by two series of scales; on the vertex five to eight series of scales separate the supraoculars. Two (rarely three) canthal scales, the second separated from the supraocular by the upper preocular. Supraocular with very convex outer border, usually not extending posteriorly beyond the vertical of the eye. Ten to thirteen scales round the eye; one or two vertical series of scales separate the preoculars from the nasal, which is single or rarely divided, and hollowed out. Two series of scales between the eye and the labials. Upper labials eight to twelve, usually nine or ten, usually fourth and fifth below the eye. Temporal scales smooth or feebly keeled. Four or five lower labials in contact with the single pair of chin-shields. _PLATE XIV_ [Illustration: VIPERA LEBETINA _After Sordelli_] [Illustration: VIPERA AMMODYTES _After Sordelli_] [Illustration: ANCISTRODON HALYS _After Sordelli_] _Scales_ in twenty-one or twenty-three (rarely twenty-five) rows, with two apical pits, strongly keeled, those of the outer row smooth or feebly keeled. Ventral shields 143 to 161 in males, 147 to 160 in females; anal entire; subcaudals 27 to 40 in males, 24 to 37 in females. _Coloration._--Grey, pinkish-grey, brown, yellowish-brown, or brick red above, with a more or less distinct wavy or zigzag black or brown, usually black-edged, band along the back, or a series of large rhombs connected on the median line, with or without a lateral series of dark spots; specimens with the markings of an intense black are males (Plate XIV.). Head with or without dark markings, very variable in disposition, sometimes forming a [V] on the occiput, or a lyre-shaped figure confluent with the dorsal band; a dark streak or broad band from the eye to the angle of the mouth, sometimes continued along the neck; dark vertical bars often present on the sides of the snout and under the eye; on the lower lip, the dark shade, if present, broken up by light bars separated by two to four labial shields. Belly greyish or pink, powdered with brown or black, or dark bluish-grey, with or without black and white spots; lower surface of end of tail orange or coral red, rarely yellow. Iris golden. Specimens with a straight brown vertebral band flanked with triangular black spots pointing outwards (var. _steindachneri_, Werner) are known from Hungary, and resemble certain colour varieties of _V. berus_ and _V. aspis_. Black specimens are very rare. The following varieties are important geographical forms occurring in Europe: Var. _montandoni_, Boulenger: Naso-rostral shield never reaching the canthus rostralis nor the summit of the rostral shield, which is deeper than broad (once and one-seventh to once and a half); rostral appendage clad with ten to fourteen scales, in three (rarely two or four) transverse series between the rostral shield and the apex. Scales in twenty-one rows. Ventral shields 149 to 158; subcaudals 30 to 38. A more or less distinct dark blotch on the lower lip, involving five to seven labial shields without complete interruption. Lower surface of end of tail yellow. [Illustration: FIG. 39--SIDE VIEWS OF HEADS OF _V. ammodytes typica_ (_a_) AND VAR. _meridionalis_ (_b_)] [Illustration: FIG. 40--FRONT VIEWS OF END OF SNOUT, SHOWING THE LEPIDOSIS. (From Proceedings of the Zoological Society, 1903) _a_, Form _typica_; _b_, var. _meridionalis_; _c_, var. _montandoni_] Var. _meridionalis_, Boulenger: Naso-rostral shield never reaching the canthus rostralis, and but rarely extending higher up than the upper border of the rostral, which is often as deep as broad or a little deeper than broad; rostral appendage clad with fourteen to twenty scales, in four or five (rarely three) transverse series between the rostral shield and the apex. Supraciliary edge usually more prominent than in the typical form, sometimes slightly angular. Scales in twenty-one rows (very rarely twenty-three). Ventral shields 133 to 147; subcaudals 24 to 35. A more or less distinct dark blotch on the lower lip, involving five or six labial shields without interruption. Lower surface of end of tail yellow. _Size._--This Viper exceptionally attains a length of 3 feet. The largest male in the British Museum measures 2 feet 6 inches, the largest female 2 feet 4 inches. In _V. berus_ females grow to a larger size than males; in this species, as in _V. aspis_, the reverse appears to be the rule. _Hybrid._--A female specimen, presumed to be a hybrid between _V. berus_ and _V. ammodytes_, was obtained by Captain Veith in 1902 in Carinthia, in a locality where both these species occur together. The shape of the head is exactly that of a typical _V. aspis_, the snout distinctly turned up at the end, but without wart or scaly appendage, the raised portion being covered by the apex of the rostral shield and three apical shields. The rostral shield, which is a little deeper than broad (5 : 4), extends above the level of the slightly raised canthus rostralis, which bears two shields, the second in contact with the supraocular. The naso-rostral extends to the canthus rostralis, where it joins the first canthal and the lateral apical shield; one series of scales between the nasal shield and the preoculars. On the upper surface of the head the snout is covered with fifteen subimbricate smooth scales, in addition to the canthals and apicals. A frontal shield and a pair of parietals are well developed, although smaller than in an average _V. berus_; the parietals are in contact with the frontal, between which and the supraoculars two series of scales intervene. The supraocular, as in _V. berus_, extends backwards considerably beyond the vertical of the eye. Eleven scales round the eye; two series of scales between the eye and the labials. Temporal scales smooth. Upper labials nine, fourth and fifth below the eye. Scales in twenty-one rows, outer row smooth. Ventrals 159; subcaudals 31. Grey-brown above, with a reddish-brown or mahogany-coloured zigzag vertebral band and a lateral series of paler reddish-brown spots; temporal band ill-defined in front; no markings on the upper surface of the head; lips pinkish, with a few reddish-brown spots. Ventral shields pale brownish, finely speckled or powdered with blackish, and with small whitish spots on the free edge and reddish brown spots on the sides. Tail orange red below. Iris fire red. Total length 2 feet 2-1/3 inches; tail 2-2/3 inches. _Distribution._--The typical form is known from Northern Venetia, Austria-Hungary (Styria, Carinthia, Southern Tyrol, Carniola, Illyria, Istria, Croatia, Slavonia, and eastward through Southern Hungary to Transylvania), Dalmatia, Bosnia, Herzegovina, Montenegro, Albania, and Servia. In the Alps up to 1,300 feet, in the Balkan Peninsula up to 7,500 feet. The var. _montandoni_ inhabits Roumania and Bulgaria. The var. _meridionalis_ inhabits Greece, with the Archipelago, Asia Minor, and Syria. The specimens from Transcaucasia constitute a further variety (var. _transcaucasiana_, Boulenger), agreeing with the var. _montandoni_ in the rostral scutellation and in the number of ventral shields (150 to 156), but differing in the markings on the back; these consist of dark bars or alternating paired dark spots, as in the typical form of _V. aspis_. The dark and light markings on the lower lip are as in the typical _V. ammodytes_, and the lower surface of the tail is pale yellow or greenish towards the end. _Habits._--Notwithstanding its name _ammodytes_, this Viper is by no means restricted to sandy localities; on the contrary, it shows a predilection for dry stony hills with low vegetation, and has often been found climbing bushes. It avoids thick forest, but occurs on the edges of woods and in clearings, as well as on the borders of roads through woods. In the cooler regions of the mountains, which it ascends to a considerable altitude, it is essentially diurnal, leaving its retreat only when the sun shines; but in warm localities it is stated to be principally nocturnal, appearing in numbers by moonlight. The length of its period of hibernation depends entirely on the climate, but when the winter is mild it may be seen about in midwinter whenever the sun shines. The poison of this Viper is stated to be more active than that of _V. berus_ and _V. aspis_, and, as the snake is very common in some parts of Austria and the Balkan Peninsula, fatal accidents to man are frequent. The food consists of small mammals and birds, and also of lizards. _V. ammodytes_ does much better in captivity than its European congeners, and takes food more readily. The hissing is louder than in _V. berus_ and _V. aspis_, and it is often produced, on the approach of man, by specimens lying in such perfect concealment that their presence would not otherwise be suspected; this habit, like the rattling of the _Crotalus_, is evidently detrimental to the species in its relation to man. This species is extremely abundant in some parts of Austria, and over 7,000 specimens were killed in a district of Southern Styria in the course of two years (1892, 1893). According to Werner, it is the commonest of all snakes in Bosnia and Herzegovina. _Reproduction._--Pairing takes place in the spring, sooner or later according to altitudes, and the young, five to fourteen in number, are born in August. 27. VIPERA LEBETINA, Linnæus The Blunt-Nosed Viper, or Kufi _Form._--Short and heavy. Snout rounded, obtuse, usually with well-marked canthus, and the loreal region slanting towards the mouth. Eye small, its vertical diameter less than its distance from the mouth in the adult. Nostril large and directed backwards. Length of tail six (males) to ten times (females) in the total length. [Illustration: FIG. 41 (after Sordelli)] _Head-Shields._--Rostral as deep as broad, a little broader than deep, or slightly deeper than broad, reaching or nearly reaching the upper surface of the snout, and in contact with two or three apical shields. Upper surface of head covered with small subimbricate scales, which are all more or less distinctly keeled, or, rarely, smooth on the snout and forehead; seven to twelve longitudinal series of scales between the eyes (supraoculars included); two to four canthal shields, of which the anterior is the largest, and may be regarded as a supranasal. Supraocular narrow, usually broken up into two or more small shields. Twelve to eighteen scales round the eye; two or three series of scales between the eye and the labials; two or three vertical series of scales separate the preoculars from the nasal, which is single and often strongly hollowed out, and usually partially fused with the naso-rostral. Upper labials nine to twelve, usually fourth and fifth below the eye. Temporal scales keeled. Four or five lower labials in contact with the single pair of chin-shields. _Scales_ in twenty-three to twenty-seven rows, usually twenty-five, with two apical pits, strongly keeled, those of the outer row smooth or feebly keeled. Ventral shields 151 to 177 in males, 153 to 180 in females; anal entire; subcaudals 42 to 51 in males, 38 to 49 in females. _Coloration._--Very variable. The typical form, which alone is represented in Europe, and was originally described from Cyprus, is grey, greyish-buff, or pale brown, above, with two dorsal series of darker spots, which may stand in pairs, alternate, or unite to form cross-bars, and a lateral series of large dark spots or bars. A more or less distinct dark band on each side of the head, passing through the eye and often extending to the neck; a dark bar or triangular spot below the eye, and usually another below the nostril. Lower parts pinkish-white, powdered with grey-brown, with or without dark brown spots; end of tail yellow. The ground colour of the young is pink or flesh-colour. In specimens from desert sandy regions in Asia and North Africa the markings may be very indistinct, the snake being of a nearly uniform pale buff. In the var. _mauritanica_, Guichenot, from Morocco and Algeria, the back has three series of very large dark brown or reddish-brown spots, separated by a network of the yellowish ground colour, or the middle series may be transformed into a wavy or zigzag band. The scales in this variety are usually in twenty-seven rows, instead of twenty-five (rarely twenty-three) as in the typical form. _Size._--This species, the largest of European Vipers, grows to a length of 4-1/2 feet. _Distribution._--The European habitat of _V. lebetina_ is restricted to the Cyclades, where it is not uncommon on the island of Tinos, and appears to be found also on Kimoli. It is common on Cyprus, where it is called _Kufi_, or Deaf Snake, and extends from Syria and Asia Minor through Transcaucasia, Mesopotamia, Persia, Northern Baluchistan, to Afghanistan and Cashmere. It is further found on the Atlas of Morocco and Algeria, near Oran and Bona, and in Tunisia. Its reported occurrence in Egypt has not been confirmed by recent investigations. _Habits._--According to M. Doumergue--who has had ample opportunities of observing this Viper near Oran, where it is common--it is a nocturnal reptile, rarely moving about in the daytime. It inhabits rocky localities, where there is brushwood, and vineyards. During the day it remains sluggish under large stones. It is most frequently met with in April and May. On Milos, Dr. de Bedriaga observed this much-dreaded snake, the bite of which is probably as bad as that of its Indian ally, the Daboia, _V. russelli_, to occur frequently in gardens, and to crawl about near houses in villages after sunset. The same observer has noted a sort of valvular closing of the nostril through raising of the posterior part of the nasal shield when the snake prepares to strike. The food consists principally of mammals up to the size of a rabbit. _Reproduction._--According to Doumergue's observations in Algeria, the young, up to thirteen in number, are born in May and June. GENUS ANCISTRODON, PALISOT DE BEAUVOIS Head distinct from neck, its upper surface covered with large shields, as in the normal _Colubridæ_; a loreal pit; eye moderate or small, with vertical pupil. Body moderately elongate or short. Scales keeled (or smooth), with apical pits. Tail moderate or short. This genus is distributed over nearly the whole of Asia, the eastern parts of the United States of America, and Mexico and Central America. One of the Asiatic species just penetrates into South-Eastern Europe, and is the sole representative of the Crotalinæ in this part of the world. 28. ANCISTRODON HALYS, Pallas Pallas's Pit-Viper _Form._--Moderately elongate. Head subtriangular, flat or slightly concave above, swollen in the temporal region, very distinct from neck; snout rounded or obtusely pointed, slightly turned up at the end, with obtuse canthus and vertical or slightly oblique loreal region; eye rather small. Tail seven to eight and a half times in the total length. [Illustration: FIG. 42] _Head-Shields._--Rostral as deep as broad or slightly broader than deep, just visible from above. A pair of internasals and a pair of larger prefrontals. Frontal as broad as the supraocular, as long as or a little longer than its distance from the end of the snout, as long as or a little shorter than the rather short parietals. Supraocular extending beyond the vertical of the posterior border of the eye. Loreal pit between three shields, separated from the labials. Nostril between two nasals, the posterior of which is separated from the upper preocular by a loreal. Two preoculars, one or two postoculars, and a subocular. Three large lower temporals, anterior largest. Upper labials seven or eight, third and fourth largest, third entering the eye. A pair of small chin-shields. _Scales_ sharply keeled, with two apical pits, in twenty-three rows. Ventral shields 149 to 174; anal entire; subcaudals 31 to 44 pairs. _Coloration._--Pale yellowish-grey, greyish-brown, or reddish, sometimes greenish in young specimens, with transverse series of darker spots or with more or less regular dark bars with serrated edges across the back (Plate XIV.); these bars may be narrower than the interspaces between them, or so large as to cause the back to appear brown with light cross-bars; the bars sometimes broken up on the vertebral line, and the two halves alternating. The sides usually paler and bearing two alternating longitudinal series of small spots, the lower of which are usually darker, and sometimes extend on the outer ends of the ventral shields. Head pale above, with a dark spot on the middle of the snout, a cross-bar or a pair of spots between the eyes, a spot or short band on each side of the parietal region, and a horseshoe-shaped band on the occiput, the branches of which are more or less produced on the nape; all these markings sometimes confluent. A broad, dark, light-edged band on the temple. Lips whitish, speckled with brown. Lower parts whitish, more or less profusely speckled with grey or brown. The horny shield terminating the tail usually dark brown or black at the end. _Size._--This species rarely reaches a length of 29 inches. The largest specimen in the British Museum measures only 19 inches. _Distribution._--From the north and east coasts of the Caspian Sea, across Central Asia to the Upper Yenissei, as far north as 51°. In Europe it is only known from two arid tracts between the Volga and the Ural, near the Caspian Sea, viz., the Saltan-Murat desert and the Induski hills. _Habits._--Nothing has been published on the habits of this snake, but they are probably similar to those of its near and more eastern relative, _A. blomhoffi_, Schlegel, which inhabits China and Japan. _A. blomhoffi_ is said to be more or less nocturnal, although showing a predilection for localities well exposed to the sun. It is ovoviviparous. The symptoms of its bite, which is rarely fatal to man, are the same as in the Vipers. All the species of _Ancistrodon_, so far as they have been observed, are in the habit of raising and vibrating the tail, like the Rattlesnakes, when coiling themselves up in a defensive attitude. INDEX Acanthocephala, 110 _Acrochordinæ_, 5 Adder, 230 Æsculapian Snake, 187 _æsculapii_ (_Coluber_), 187 _Aglypha_, 4, 151 _Ailurophis vivax_, 217 Albinism, 39 Aldrovandi's Snake, 182 Altitudinal range, 118, 123 _Amblycephalidæ_, 5 _ammodytes_ (_Vipera_), 249 Anal pockets, 83 Anal shield, 17 _Ancistrodon_, 261 _Ancistrodon halys_, 262 Antitoxic serums, 66 Apical pits, 15, 75 Arteries, 77 Ascariasis, 111 _asianus_ (_Zamenis gemonensis_, var.), 173 Asp Viper, 239 _aspis_ (_Vipera_), 239 _astreptophorus_ (_Tropidonotus natrix_, var.), 154 _ater_ (_Tropidonotus natrix_, var.), 156 _atrovirens_ (_Coluber_), 170 _aurolineatus_ (_Coluber_), 167 _austriaca_ (_Coronella_), 197 Bacteria, 113 _berus_ (_Pelias_), 221 _berus_ (_Vipera_), 230 Bezoar stones, 141 _bilineatus_ (_Tropidonotus natrix_, var.), 154 Blind Snake, 144 Blood-supply, 77 Blunt-nosed Viper, 257 Body, 8 _Boidæ_, 4, 146 _Boinæ_, 4, 146 _bosniensis_ (_Vipera berus_, var.), 236 Brain, 73 Burrowing Snakes, 91 _cæruleus_ (_Coluber_), 233 Canker, 113 Canthus rostralis, 13 Captivity, 100 _carbonarius_ (_Zamenis_), 172 _caspius_ (_Zamenis gemonensis_, var.), 172 Cat-Snake, 217 Caucasian Cat-Snake, 219 _cervone_ (_Elaphis_), 182 Cestoda, 112 _cettii_ (_Tropidonotus natrix_, var.), 155 _chersoides_ (_Tropidonotus_), 167 Classification, 2 Cobra di capello, 9 _Coelopeltis_, 207 _Coelopeltis monspessulana_, 208 _collaris_ (_Contia_), 207 Coloration, 29 Colour, 29 _Coluber_, 181 _Coluber æsculapii_, 187 _Coluber atrovirens_, 170 _Coluber aurolineatus_, 167 _Coluber cæruleus_, 233 _Coluber dione_, 185 _Coluber dumfriesiensis_, 200 _Coluber flavescens_, 187 _Coluber hydrus_, 160 _Coluber insignitus_, 208 _Coluber leopardinus_, 191 _Coluber longissimus_, 187 _Coluber quadrilineatus_, 191 _Coluber quatuorradiatus_, 182 _Coluber quatuorlineatus_, 182 _Coluber riccioli_, 202 _Coluber rubens_, 204 _Coluber sauromates_, 183 _Coluber scalaris_, 194 _Coluber torquatus_, 152 _Coluber viridiflavus_, 170 _Colubridæ_, 4, 150 _Colubrinæ_, 4, 151 _concolor_ (_Tropidonotus tessellatus_, var.), 162 _concolor_ (_Vipera berus_, var.), 234 _Coniophis_, 7 Constriction, 96 _Contia_, 205 _Contia modesta_, 205 Coral-Snakes, 32, 34, 35 _Coronella_, 196 _Coronella austriaca_, 197 _Coronella girondica_, 202 _Coronella italica_, 197 Coryphodonts, 58 _Crotalinæ_, 5, 220 Crotalon, 20 _Crotalus_, 21 _cucullatus_ (_Macroprotodon_), 213 Dahl's Whip-Snake, 177 _dahlii_ (_Zamenis_), 177 _Dasypeltinæ_, 5 Defecation, 99 Definition, 1 Deglutition, 98 Dentition, 53 Desert Snakes, 36 Development, 88 Diacranterians, 58 Dicephalous young, 89 Digestion, 99 _dione_ (_Coluber_), 185 Dione Snake, 185 _Dipsadomorphinæ_, 5, 151 Disgorging, 99 Distribution, 118 _Dolichosauria_, 1 _dorsalis_ (_Pelias_), 234 Drinking, 101 _dumfriesiensis_ (_Coluber_), 200 Dwarf Snake, 205 Economic value, 138 Eggs, 85 Egg-eating Snakes, 53, 80 Egg-tooth, 89 _Elachistodontinæ_, 5 _Elaphis cervone_, 182 _Elapinæ_, 5 _Elaps_, 35 _elsneri_ (_Coluber leopardinus_, var.), 193 Embryo, 88 Epiglottis, 79 _Eryx_, 147 _Eryx jaculus_, 147 European Whip-Snake, 170 External characters, 8 Exuviæ, 20 Exuviation, 105 Eyes, 11, 73 False Smooth Snake, 213 _fallax_ (_Tarbophis_), 217 Fangs, 55 Fascination, 104 Fat-bodies, 81 Faunistic works, 130 Feigning death, 104 _fitzingeri_ (_Coronella_), 197 _flavescens_ (_Coluber_), 187 _flavescens_ (_Tropidonotus tessellatus_, var.), 163 Flukes, 112 Flying Snakes, 94 Food, 95 Form, 8 Fossils, 6 Gape, 11 Gastrosteges, 15 _gemonensis_ (_Zamenis_), 170 Genital organs, 82 _girondica_ (_Coronella_), 202 _Glauconiidæ_, 4 Glottis, 79 Grass Snake, 152 Greek Blind Snake, 144 Ground Snakes, 91 Habits, 91 Hæmogregarines, 112 _hagenbecki_ (_Tropidonotus tessellatus_, var.), 162 _halys_ (_Ancistrodon_), 261 Head, 10 Head-shields, 17 Hearing, 74 Heart, 77 _Helagras_, 7 Hemipenes, 82 Hibernation, 105 Hind limbs, 10 _hippocrepis_ (_Zamenis_), 179 Hissing, 102 _Homalopsinæ_, 5 Hood, 9 Horseshoe Whip-Snake, 179 _hugyi_ (_Vipera aspis_, var.), 244 Hybrids, 90 _Hydrophiinæ_, 5 _hydrus_ (_Coluber_), 160 Hyoid apparatus, 42 _iberus_ (_Tarbophis_), 219 _Iguanognathus_, 54 _Ilysiidæ_, 4 Immunity, 66, 71 _incertus_ (_Tropidonotus viperinus_, var.), 167 Incubation, 88 Intelligence, 101 _insignitus_ (_Coluber_), 208 Integument, 8 Intestines, 79 Iris, 37 Isodonts, 58 _italica_ (_Coronella_), 197 Jacobson's organ, 73 _jaculus_ (_Eryx_), 147 Javelin Sand-Boa, 147 Key to the identification, 22 Kidneys, 80 Kufi, 257 Labial pits, 76 _Lacertilia_, 1 _lacertina_ (_Natrix_), 208 Ladder Snake, 194 Largest Snakes, 21 Larynx, 79 Lataste's Viper, 247 _latastii_ (_Vipera_), 247 _lebetina_ (_Vipera_), 257 Leopard Snake, 191 _leopardinus_ (_Coluber_), 191 _lineaticollis_ (_Tropidonotus tessellatus_, var.), 162 Liver, 81 Livery of the young, 38 Locomotion, 93 Long-nosed Viper, 249 _longissimus_ (_Coluber_), 187 Loreal pit, 75 Loreal region, 12 Lungs, 78 Lycodonts, 58 Lymph-hearts, 78 _Macroprotodon_, 212 _Macroprotodon cucullatus_, 213 _macrops_ (_Vipera_), 224 Marine Snakes, 92, 95 Markings, 29 _mauritanica_ (_Vipera lebetina_, var.), 259 Melanism, 39 Mental groove, 13 _meridionalis_ (_Vipera ammodytes_, var.), 253 Mimicry, 35 _modesta_ (_Contia_), 205 _monspessulana_ (_Coelopeltis_), 208 _montandoni_ (_Vipera ammodytes_, var.), 252 Montpellier Snake, 208 Mortality from Snake-bite, 133 _Mosasauria_, 1 _murorum_ (_Tropidonotus natrix_, var.), 154 _Natrix lacertina_, 208 _Natrix vulgaris_, 152 _natrix_ (_Tropidonotus_), 152 Neck, 9 Nematoda, 111 _Nerodia_, 152 Nervous system, 73 _neumayeri_ (_Coelopeltis monspessulana_, var.), 210 _niger_ (_Coluber longissimus_, var.), 188 _nigrescens_ (_Tropidonotus tessellatus_, var.), 162 Nocturnal Snakes, 93 Northern Viper, 230 Nostrils, 13, 74 Oesophagus, 79 Olfactory organ, 73 _Ophidia_, 1 _Opisthoglypha_, 4, 151 Organs of a sixth sense, 75 Orsini's Viper, 221 Oviparous Snakes, 86 Oviposition, 85 Ovoviviparous Snakes, 85 Pairing, 84 Pallas's Pit-Viper, 262 Parasites, 107 _Pelias berus_, 221 _Pelias dorsalis_, 234 Pelvic arch, 52 _persa_ (_Tropidonotus natrix_, var.), 154 _persicus_ (_Zamenis gemonensis_, var.), 172 _picturatus_ (_Tropidonotus natrix_, var.), 155 Pit-Vipers, 75, 262 Poison apparatus, 62 Poison fangs, 55, 62 Poison glands, 62 Poisons, 66 _prester_ (_Vipera_), 235 _Proteroglypha_, 4, 151 Protozoa, 112 _pseudaspis_ (_Vipera berus_, var.), 236 Pupil, 12 _Pythoninæ_, 4 _quadrilineatus_ (_Coluber_), 191 _quatuorradiatus_ (_Coluber_), 182 _quatuorlineatus_ (_Coluber_), 182 Rattle, 20 Rattlesnakes, 20, 103 Rattling, 103 Reflex movements, 106 Relation to man, 133 Renard's Viper, 227 _renardi_ (_Vipera_), 227 Replacement teeth, 55 Reproduction, 82 Reptation, 93 _Reptilia_, 1 _Rhiptoglossa_, 1 _riccioli_ (_Coluber_), 202 Ring-Snake, 152 _romanus_ (_Coluber longissimus_, var.), 188 _rubens_ (_Coluber_), 204 _rubro-maculosus_ (_Tropidonotus tessellatus_, var.), 162 Rustling, 102 Sand-Boa, 147 Sand-Snakes, 91 Sand-Viper, 249 _sardus_ (_Zamenis_), 172 _sauromates_ (_Coluber_), 183 _scalaris_ (_Coluber_), 194 _scalaris_ (_Coronella austriaca_, var.), 199 Scales, 14 _schwoederi_ (_Coluber leopardinus_, var.), 193 _scutatus_ (_Tropidonotus natrix_, var.), 155 _semimaculata_ (_Contia modesta_, var.), 207 Sense organs, 73 _seoanei_ (_Vipera berus_, var.), 235 Serotherapy, 66, 134 Serum treatment, 67 Shedding of the epidermis, 20 Shields, 14 Sixth sense, 75 Skeleton, 40 Skull, 40 Smallest Snakes, 21 Smooth Snake, 197 Snake-charmers, 139 Snake-stones, 141 Snake swallowing her young, 88 Snake-worship, 139 Snout, 12 Solenoglyphs, 56 Southern Smooth Snake, 202 _Squamata_, 1 _steindachneri_ (_Vipera ammodytes_, var.), 252 Stomach, 79 Subcaudal shields, 15 _subfasciatus_ (_Tropidonotus natrix_, var.), 155 _subgriseus_ (_Coluber longissimus_, var.), 189 _Symoliophis_, 7 Syncranterians, 58 Tail, 9 _Tarbophis_, 216 _Tarbophis fallax_, 217 _Tarbophis iberus_, 219 Teeth, 53 Tessellated Water-Snake, 160 _tessellatus_ (_Tropidonotus_), 160 Thymus gland, 78 Ticks, 108 Tongue, 74 Tongue-worms, 108 _torquatus_ (_Coluber_), 152 _trabalis_ (_Zamenis gemonensis_, var.), 172 Trachea, 78 _transcaucasiana_ (_Vipera ammodytes_, var.), 256 Tree-Snakes, 36, 92, 94 Trematoda, 112 _Tropidonotus_, 152 _Tropidonotus chersoides_, 167 _Tropidonotus natrix_, 152 _Tropidonotus tessellatus_, 160 _Tropidonotus viperinus_, 165 _Typhlopidæ_, 4, 143 _Typhlops_, 144 _Typhlops vermicularis_, 144 Ureters, 81 _Uropeltidæ_, 5 Urosteges, 15 _ursinii_ (_Vipera_), 221 Veins, 77 _veithi_ (_Coronella austriaca_, var.), 199 Ventral shields, 15 _vermicularis_ (_Typhlops_), 144 Vertebræ, 50 Vertebral column, 50 _Vipera_, 221 _Vipera ammodytes_, 249 _Vipera aspis_, 239 _Vipera berus_, 230 _Vipera latastii_, 247 _Vipera lebetina_, 257 _Vipera macrops_, 224 _Vipera prester_, 235 _Vipera renardi_, 227 _Vipera ursinii_, 221 _Viperidæ_, 5, 220 _Viperinæ_, 5, 220 Viperine Water-Snake, 165 _viperinus_ (_Tropidonotus_), 165 _viridiflavus_ (_Coluber_), 170 Viscera, 77 _vivax_ (_Ailurophis_), 217 _vosseleri_ (_Tropidonotus tessellatus_, var.), 162 _vulgaris_ (_Natrix_), 152 Warning coloration, 35, 36 Water-Snakes, 92, 94, 160 Whip-Snake, 170 Worms, 110 _Xenopeltidæ_, 5 _Zamenis_, 170 _Zamenis carbonarius_, 172 _Zamenis dahlii_, 177 _Zamenis gemonensis_, 170 _Zamenis hippocrepis_, 179 _Zamenis sardus_, 172 Zoogeographical Regions, 119 ------------------------------------------------------------------------ PRINTED BY BILLING AND SONS, LTD., GUILDFORD ------------------------------------------------------------------------ Footnote A: For a key to the identification of the species, see above, p. 22. Footnote B: The only specimen with twenty-one rows I have examined is a male from Albano, near Rome (Genoa Museum). 
35213	----	Afloat in the Forest A Voyage among the Tree-Tops By Captain Mayne Reid Published by Ticknor and Fields, Boston. This edition dated 1867. CHAPTER ONE. THE BROTHERS AT HOME. Twenty years ago, not twenty miles from the Land's End, there lived a Cornish gentleman named Trevannion. Just twenty years ago he died, leaving to lament him a brace of noble boys, whose mother all three had mourned, with like profound sorrow, but a short while before. "Squire" Trevannion, as he was called, died in his own house, where his ancestors for hundreds of years before him had dispensed hospitality. None of them, however, had entertained so profusely as he; or rather improvidently, it might be said, since in less than three months after his death the old family mansion, with the broad acres appertaining to it, passed into the hands of an alien, leaving his two sons, Ralph and Richard, landless, houseless, and almost powerless. One thousand pounds apiece was all that remained to them out of the wreck of the patrimonial estates. It was whispered that even this much was not in reality theirs, but had been given to them by the _very respectable_ solicitor who had managed their father's affairs, and had furthermore _managed_ to succeed him in the ownership of a property worth a rental of three thousand a year. Any one knowing the conditions under which the young Trevannions received their two thousand pounds must have believed it to be a gift, since it was handed over to them by the family solicitor with the private understanding that they were to use it in pushing their fortunes elsewhere,--anywhere except in Cornwall! The land-pirate who had plucked them--for in reality had they been plucked--did not wish them to stay at home, divested, as they were, of their valuable plumage. He had appropriated their fine feathers, and cared not for the naked bodies of the birds. There were those in Cornwall who suspected foul play in the lawyer's dealings with the young Trevannions, among others, the victims themselves. But what could they, do? They were utterly ignorant of their late father's affairs,--indeed, with any affairs that did not partake of the nature of "sports." A solicitor "most respectable,"--a phrase that has become almost synonymous with rascality,--a regular church-goer,--accounts kept with scrupulous exactness,--a man of honest face, distinguished for probity of speech and integrity of heart,--what could the Trevannions do? What more than the Smiths and the Browns and the Joneses, who, notwithstanding their presumed greater skill in the ways of a wicked lawyer world, are duped every day in a similar manner. It is an old and oft-repeated story,--a tale too often told, and too often true,--that of the family lawyer and his confiding client, standing in the relationship of robber and robbed. The two children of Squire Trevannion could do nothing to save or recover their paternal estate. Caught in the net of legal chicanery, they were forced to yield, as other squires' children have had to do, and make the best, of a bad matter,--forced to depart from a home that had been held by Trevannions perhaps since the Phoenicians strayed thitherward in search of their shining tin. It sore grieved them to separate from the scenes of their youth; but the secret understanding with the solicitor required that sacrifice. By staying at home a still greater might be called for,--subsistence in penury, and, worse than all, in a humiliating position; for, notwithstanding the open house long kept by their father, his friends had disappeared with his guests. Impelled by these thoughts, the brothers resolved to go forth into the wide world, and seek fortune wherever it seemed most likely they should find it. They were at this period something more than mere children. Ralph had reached within twelve months of being twenty. Richard was his junior by a couple of years. Their book-education had been good; the practice of manly sports had imparted to both of them a physical strength that fitted them for toil, either of the mind or body. They were equal to a tough struggle, either in the intellectual or material world; and to this they determined to resign themselves. For a time they debated between themselves where they should go, and what do. The army and navy came under their consideration. With such patronage as their father's former friends could command, and might still exert in favour of their fallen fortunes, a commission in either army or navy was not above their ambition. But neither felt much inclined towards a naval or military life; the truth being, that a thought had taken shape in their minds leading them to a different determination. Their deliberations ended by each of them proclaiming a resolve,--almost sealing it with a vow,--that they would enter into some more profitable, though perhaps less pretentious, employment than that of either soldiering or sailoring; that they would toil--with their hands, if need be--until they should accumulate a sufficient sum to return and recover the ancestral estate from the grasp of the avaricious usurper. They did not know how it was to be done; but, young, strong, and hopeful, they believed it might be done,--with time, patience, and industry to aid them in the execution. "Where shall we go?" inquired Richard, the younger of the two. "To America, where every poor man appears to prosper? With a thousand each to begin the world with, we might do well there. What say you, Ralph?" "America is a country where men seem to thrive best who have _nothing_ to begin the world with. You mean North America,--the United States,--I suppose?" "I do." "I don't much like the United States as a home,--not because it is a republic, for I believe that is the only just form of government, whatever our aristocratic friends may say. I object to it simply because I wish to go south,--to some part of the tropical world, where one may equally be in the way of acquiring a fortune." "Is there such a place?" "There is." "Where, brother?" "Peru. Anywhere along the Sierra of the Andes from Chili to the Isthmus of Panama. As Cornish men we should adopt the specialty of our province, and become miners. The Andes mountains will give us that opportunity, where, instead of grey tin, we may delve for yellow gold. What say you to South America?" "I like the thought of South America,--nothing would please me better than going there. But I must confess, brother, I have no inclination for the occupation you speak of. I had rather be a merchant than a miner." "Don't let that _penchant_ prevent you from selecting Peru as the scene of mercantile transactions. There are many Englishmen who have made fortunes in the Peruvian trade. You may hope to follow their example. We may choose different occupations and still be near each other. One thousand pounds each may give both of us a start,--you as a merchant of goods, I as a digger for gold. Peru is the place for either business. Decide, Dick! Shall we sail for the scenes rendered celebrated by Pizarro?" "If you will it--I'm agreed." "Thither then let us go." In a month from that time the two Trevannions might have been seen upon a ship, steering westward from the Land's End, and six months later both disembarked upon the beach of Callao,--_en route_ first for Lima, thence up the mountains, to the sterile snow-crested mountains, that tower above the treasures of Cerro Pasco,--vainly guarded within the bosom of adamantine rocks. CHAPTER TWO. THE BROTHERS ABROAD. Ralph and Richard Trevannion. If it were so, a gap of some fifteen years--after the date of their arrival at Cerro Pasco--would have to be filled up. I decline to speak of this interval of their lives, simply because the details might not have any remarkable interest for those before whom they would be laid. Suffice it to say, that Richard, the younger, soon became wearied of a miner's life; and, parting with his brother, he crossed the Cordilleras, and descended into the great Amazonian forest,--the "montana," as it is called by the Spanish inhabitants of the Andes. Thence, in company with a party of Portuguese traders, he kept on down the river Amazon, trading along its banks, and upon some of its tributary streams; and finally established himself as a merchant at its mouth, in the thriving "city" of Gran Para. Richard was not unsocial in his habits; and soon became the husband of a fair-haired wife,--the daughter of a countryman who, like himself, had established commercial relations at Para. In a few years after, several sweet children called him "father,"--only two of whom survived to prattle in his ears this endearing appellation, alas! no longer to be pronounced in the presence of their mother. Fifteen years after leaving the Land's End, Richard Trevannion, still under thirty-five years of age, was a widower, with two children,-- respected wherever known, prosperous in pecuniary affairs,--rich enough to return home, and spend the remainder of his days in that state so much desired by the Sybarite Roman poet,--"otium cum dignitate." Did he remember the vow mutually made between him and his brother, that, having enough money, they would one day go back to Cornwall, and recover the ancestral estate? He did remember it. He longed to accomplish this design, he only awaited his brother's answer to a communication he had made to him on this very subject. He had no doubt that Ralph's desire would be in unison with his own,-- that his brother would soon join him, and then both would return to their native land,--perhaps to dwell again under the same roof that had sheltered them as children. The history of the elder brother during this period of fifteen years, if less eventful, was not less distinguished by success. By steadily following the pursuit which had first attracted him to Peru, he succeeded in becoming a man of considerable means,--independent, if not wealthy. Like his brother, he got married at an early period,--in fact, within the first year after establishing himself in Cerro Pasco. Unlike the latter, however, he chose for his wife one of the women of the country,--a beautiful Peruvian lady. She too, but a short while before, had gone to a better world, leaving motherless two pretty children, of twelve and fourteen years of age,--the elder of the two being a daughter. Such was the family of Ralph Trevannion, and such the condition of life in which his brother's epistle reached him,--that epistle containing the proposal that they should wind lip their respective businesses, dispose of both, and carry their gains to the land that had given them birth. The proposition was at once accepted, as Richard knew it would be. It was far from the first time that the thing had been discussed, epistolary fashion, between them; for letters were exchanged as often as opportunity permitted,--sometimes twice or thrice in the year. In these letters, during the last few years of their sojourn in South America, the promise made on leaving home was mutually mentioned, and as often renewed on either side. Richard knew that his brother was as eager as himself to keep that well-remembered vow. So long as the mother of Ralph's children was alive, he had not urged his brother to its fulfilment; but now that she had been dead for more than a year, he had written to say that the time had come for their return to their country and their home. His proposal was, that Ralph, having settled his affairs in Peru,-- which, of course, included the selling out of his share in the mines,-- should join him, Richard, at Para, thence to take ship for England. That instead of going round by Cape Horn, or across the Isthmus, by Panama, Ralph should make the descent of the great Amazon River, which traverse would carry him latitudinally across the continent from west to east. Richard had two reasons for recommending this route. First, because he wished his brother to see the great river of Orellana, as he himself had done; and secondly, because he was still more desirous that his _own son_ should see it. How this last wish was to be gratified by his brother making the descent of the Amazon, may require explanation; but it will suffice to say that the son of Richard Trevannion was at that time residing with his uncle at the mines of Cerro Pasco. The boy had gone to Peru the year before, in one of his father's ships,--first, to see the Great Ocean, then the Great Andes,--afterwards to become acquainted with the country of the Incas, and last, though not of least importance, to make the acquaintance of his own uncle and his two interesting cousins, the elder of whom was exactly his own age. He had gone to the Pacific side by _sea_. It was his father's wish he should return to the Atlantic side by land,--or, to speak more accurately, by _river_. The merchant's wish was to be gratified. The miner had no desire to refuse compliance with his proposal. On the contrary, it chimed in with his own inclinations. Ralph Trevannion possessed a spirit adventurous as his brother's, which fourteen years of mining industry, carried on in the cold mountains of Cerro Pasco, had neither deadened nor chilled. The thought of once more returning to the scenes of his youth quite rejuvenated him; and on the day of receiving his brother's challenge to go, he not only accepted it, but commenced proceedings towards carrying the design into execution. ------------------------------------------------------------------------ A month afterwards and he might have been seen descending the eastern slope of the Cordilleras on mule-back, and accompanied by his family and followers; afterwards aboard a _balsa_,--one of those curious crafts used in the descent of the Huallaga; and later still on the _montaria_, upon the bosom of the great river itself. With the details of his mountain travels, interesting as they may be, we have naught to do. No more with his descent of the Huallaga, nor his long voyage on the Amazon itself, in that up-river portion of the stream where it is called the "Maranon." Only where it becomes the stupendous "Solimoes" do we join Ralph Trevannion on his journey, and remain with him as long as he is "Afloat in the Forest," _or making a voyage among the tree-tops_. CHAPTER THREE. THE GALATEA. On an evening in the early part of December, a craft of singular construction might have been seen descending the Solimoes, and apparently making for the little Portuguese port of Coary, that lies on the southern side of the river. When we say of singular construction, we mean singular to one unaccustomed to the navigation of Amazonian waters. There the craft in question was too common to excite curiosity, since it was nothing more than a _galatea_, or large canoe, furnished with mast and sail, with a palm-thatched cabin, or _toldo_, rising over the quarter, a low-decked locker running from bow to midships,--along each side of which were to be seen, half seated, half standing, some half-dozen dark-skinned men, each plying, instead of an oar, a paddle-blade. Perhaps the most singular sight on board this embarkation was the group of animated beings who composed its crew and passengers. The former, as already stated, were dark-skinned men scantily clad,--in fact, almost naked, since a single pair of white cotton drawers constituted the complete costume of each. For passengers there were three men, and a like number of individuals of younger age. Two of the men were white, apparently Europeans; the other was as black as soot could have made him,--unquestionably an African negro. Of the young people two were boys, not much differing in size, and apparently not much in age, while the third was a half-grown girl, of dark complexion, raven-coloured hair, and beautiful features. One of the white men appeared to be, and was, the proprietor of the montaria, and the employer of its swarthy crew. He was Ralph Trevannion. The young girl was his daughter, and bore her Peruvian mother's name, Rosa, more often pronounced by its diminutive of endearment, Rosita. The younger of the two boys--also of dark complexion--was his son Ralph; while the older, of true Saxon physiognomy and hue, was the son of his brother, also bearing his father's Christian name, Richard. The second white man was unmistakably of European race,--so much so that any one possessing the slightest knowledge of the Hibernian type would at once have pronounced him a "Son of the Sod." A pure pug nose, a shock of curled hair of the clearest carrot colour, an eternal twinkle in the eye, a volume of fun lying open at each angle of the mouth, were all characteristics by which "Tipperary Tom"--for such was his _sobriquet_--might be remembered. About the negro there was nothing special, more than that he was a pure negro, with enormously thick lips, flattened nose, long protruding heels, teeth white as hippopotamus ivory, and almost always set in a good-humoured grin. The darkey had been a sailor, or rather ship-steward, before landing in Peru. Thither had he strayed, and settled at Cerro Pasco after several years spent aboard ship. He was a native of Mozambique, on the eastern coast of Africa, to which circumstance was he indebted for the only name ever given him,--Mozey. Both he and the Irishman were the servants of the miner, or rather his retainers, who served him in various ways, and had done so almost ever since his establishing himself among the rocks of Cerro Pasco. The other creatures of the animated kingdom that found lodgment upon the craft were of various shapes, sizes, and species. There were quadrupeds, quadrumana, and birds,--beasts of the field, monkeys of the forest, and birds of the air,--clustering upon the cabin top, squatted in the hold, perched upon the gangway, the toldo, the yard, and the mast,--forming an epitomised menagerie, such as may be seen on every kind of craft that navigates the mighty Amazon. It is not our design to give any description of the galatea's crew. There were nine of them,--all Indians,--four on each side acting as rowers, or more properly "paddlers," the ninth being the pilot or steersman, standing abaft the toldo. Our reason for not describing them is that they were a changing crew, only attached to the craft for a particular stage of the long river voyage, and had succeeded several other similar sets since the embarkation of our voyagers on the waters of the upper Amazon. They had joined the galatea at the port of Ega, and would take leave of her at Coary, where a fresh crew of civilised Indians--"tapuyos"--would be required. And they _were_ required, but not obtained. On the galatea putting into the port of Coary, it was found that nearly every man in the place was off upon a hunting excursion,--turtle and cow-fish being the game that had called them out. Not a canoe-man could be had for love or money. The owner of the galatea endeavoured to tempt the Ega crew to continue another stage. It was contrary to their habit, and they refused to go. Persuasion and threats were tried in vain. Coaxing and scolding proved equally unavailable; all except one remained firm in their refusal, the exception being an old Indian who did not belong to the Ega tribe, and who could not resist the large bribe offered by Trevannion. The voyagers must either suspend their journey till the Coary turtle-hunters should return, or proceed without paddlers. The hunters were not expected for a month. To stay a month at Coary was out of the question. The galatea must go on manned by her own people, and the old Indian who was to act as pilot. Such was the determination of Ralph Trevannion. But for that resolve,--rash as it was, and ending unfortunately for him who made it,--we should have no story to tell. CHAPTER FOUR. DRIFTING WITH THE CURRENT. The craft that carried the ex-miner, his family and following, once more floated on the broad bosom of the Solimoes. Not so swift as before, since, instead of eight paddlers, it was now impelled by only half the number,--these, too, with less than half the experience of the crew who had preceded them. The owner himself acted as steersman, while the paddles were plied by "Tipperary Tom," Mozey, the old Indian,--who, being of the Mundurucu tribe, passed by the name of "Munday,"--and Richard Trevannion. The last, though by far the youngest, was perhaps the best paddler in the party. Brought up in his native place of Gran Para, he had been accustomed to spend half his time either in or upon the water; and an oar or paddle was to him no novelty. Young Ralph, on the contrary, a true mountaineer, knew nothing of either, and therefore counted for nothing among the crew of the galatea. To him and the little Rosa was assigned the keeping of the pets, with such other light duties as they were capable of performing. For the first day the voyage was uninterrupted by any incident,--at least any that might be called unpleasant. Their slow progress, it is true, was a cause of dissatisfaction; but so long as they were going at all, and going in the right direction, this might be borne with equanimity. Three miles an hour was about their average rate of speed; for half of which they were indebted to the current of the river, and for the other half to the impulsion of their paddles. Considering that they had still a thousand miles to go before reaching Gran Para, the prospect of a protracted voyage was very plainly outlined before them. Could they have calculated on making three miles an hour for every hour of the twenty-four, things would not have been bad. This rate of speed would have carried them to their destination in a dozen days,--a mere bagatelle. But they knew enough of river-navigation to disregard such data. They knew the current of the Solimoes to be extremely slow; they had heard of the strange phenomenon, that, run which way the river might, north, south, east, or west,--and it _does_ keep bending and curving in all these directions,--the wind is almost always met with blowing _up stream_! For this reason they could put no dependence in their sail, and would have to trust altogether to the paddles. These could not be always in the water. Human strength could not stand a perpetual spell, even at paddles; and less so in the hands of a crew of men so little used to them. Nor could they continue the voyage at night. By doing so, they would be in danger of losing their course, their craft, and themselves! You may smile at the idea. You will ask--a little scornfully, perhaps-- how a canoe, or any other craft, drifting down a deep river to its destination, could possibly go astray. Does not the current point out the path,--the broad waterway not to be mistaken? So it might appear to one seated in a skiff, and floating down the tranquil Thames, with its well-defined banks. But far different is the aspect of the stupendous Solimoes to the voyager gliding through its _Capo_. I have made use of a word of strange sound, and still stranger signification. Perhaps it is new to your eye, as your oar. You will become better acquainted with it before the end of our voyage; for into the "Gapo" it is my intention to take you, where ill-luck carried the galatea and her crew. On leaving Coary, it was not the design of her owner to attempt taking his craft, so indifferently manned, all the way to Para. He knew there were several civilised settlements between,--as Barra at the mouth of the Rio Negro, Obidos below it, Santarem, and others. At one or other of these places he expected to obtain a supply of _tapuyos_, to replace the crew who had so provokingly forsaken him. The voyage to the nearest of them, however, would take several days, at the rate of speed the galatea was now making; and the thought of being delayed on their route became each hour more irksome. The ex-miner, who had not seen his beloved brother during half a score of years, was impatient once more to embrace him. He had been, already, several months travelling towards him by land and water; and just as he was beginning to believe that the most difficult half of the journey had been accomplished, he found himself delayed by an obstruction vexatious as unexpected. The first night after his departure from Coary, he consented that the galatea should lie to,--moored to some bushes that grew upon the banks of the river. On the second night, however, he acted with less prudence. His impatience to make way prompted him to the resolution to keep on. The night was clear,--a full moon shining conspicuously above, which is not always the case in the skies of the Solimoes. There was to be no sail set, no use made of the paddles. The crew were fatigued, and wanted rest and repose. The current alone was to favour their progress; and as it appeared to be running nearly two miles an hour, it should advance them between twenty and thirty miles before the morning. The Mundurucu made an attempt to dissuade his "patron" from the course he designed pursuing; but his advice was disregarded,--perhaps because ill-understood,--and the galatea glided on. Who could mistake that broad expanse of water--upon which the moon shone so clearly--for aught else than the true channel of the Solimoes? Not Tipperary Tom, who, in the second watch of the night,--the owner himself having kept the first,--acted as steersman of the galatea. The others had gone to sleep. Trevannion and the three young people under the toldo; Mozey and the Mundurucu along the staging known as the "hold." The birds and monkeys were at rest on their respective perches, and in their respective cages,--all was silent in the galatea, and around,--all save the rippling of the water, as it parted to the cleaving of her keel. CHAPTER FIVE. THE GALATEA AGROUND. Little experienced as he was in the art of navigation, the steersman was not inattentive to his duty. Previously to his taking the rudder, he had been admonished about the importance of keeping the craft in the channel of the stream, and to this had he been giving his attention. It so chanced, however, that he had arrived at a place where there were two channels,--as if an island was interposed in the middle of the river, causing it to branch at an acute angle. Which of these was the right one? Which should be taken? These were the questions that occurred to Tipperary Tom. At first he thought of awakening his master, and consulting him, but on once more glancing at the two channels, he became half convinced that the broader one must be the proper route to be followed. "Bay Japers!" muttered he to himself. "Shure I can't be mistaken. The biggest av the two ought to be the mane sthrame. Anyway, I won't wake the masther. I'll lave it to the ship to choose for hersilf." Saying this he relaxed his hold upon the steering oar, and permitted the galatea to drift with the current. Sure enough, the little craft inclined towards the branch that appeared the broader one; and in ten minutes' time had made such way that the other opening was no longer visible from her decks. The steersman, confident of being on the right course, gave himself no further uneasiness; but, once more renewing his hold upon the steering oar, guided the galatea in the middle of the channel. Notwithstanding all absence of suspicion as to having gone astray, he could not help noticing that the banks on each side appeared to be singularly irregular, as if here and there indented by deep bays, or reaches of water. Some of these opened out vistas of shining surface, apparently illimitable, while the dark patches that separated them looked more like clumps of trees half-submerged under water than stretches of solid earth. As the galatea continued her course, this puzzling phenomenon ceased to be a conjecture; Tipperary Tom saw that he was no longer steering down a river between two boundary banks, but on a broad expanse of water, stretching as far as eye could reach, with no other boundary than that afforded by a _flooded forest_. There was nothing in all this to excite alarm,--at least in the mind of Tipperary Tom. The Mundurucu, had he been awake, might have shown some uneasiness at the situation. But the Indian was asleep,--perhaps dreaming of some Mura enemy,--whose head he would have been happy to embalm. Tom simply supposed himself to be in some part of the Solimoes flooded beyond its banks, as he had seen it in more places than one. With this confidence, he stuck faithfully to his steering oar, and allowed the galatea to glide on. It was only when the reach of water--upon which the craft was drifting--began to narrow, or rather after it had narrowed to a surprising degree, that the steersman began to suspect himself of having taken the wrong course. His suspicions became stronger, at length terminating in a conviction that such was the truth, when the galatea arrived at a part where less than a cable's length lay between her beam-ends and the bushes that stood out of the water on both sides of her. Too surely had he strayed from the "mane sthrame." The craft that carried him could no longer be in the channel of the mighty Solimoes! The steersman was alarmed, and this very alarm hindered him from following the only prudent course he could have taken under the circumstances. He should have aroused his fellow-voyagers, and proclaimed the error into which he had fallen. He did not do so. A sense of shame at having neglected his duty, or rather at having performed it in an indifferent manner,--a species of regret not uncommon among his countrymen,--hindered him from disclosing the truth, and taking steps to avert any evil consequences that might spring from it. He knew nothing of the great river on which they were voyaging. There _might_ be such a strait as that through which the galatea was gliding. The channel might widen below; and, after all, he might have steered in the proper direction. With such conjectures, strengthened by such hopes, he permitted the vessel to float on. The channel _did_ widen again; and the galatea once more rode upon open water. The steersman was restored to confidence and contentment. Only for a short while did this state of mind continue. Again the clear water became contracted, this time to a very strip, while on either side extended reaches and estuaries, bordered by half-submerged bushes,--some of them opening apparently to the sky horizon, wider and freer from obstruction than that upon which the galatea was holding her course. The steersman no longer thought of continuing his course, which he was now convinced must be the wrong one. Bearing with all his strength upon the steering oar, he endeavoured to direct the galatea back into the channel through which he had come; but partly from the drifting of the current, and partly owing to the deceptive light of the moon, he could no longer recognise the latter, and, dropping the rudder in despair, he permitted the vessel to drift whichever way the current might carry her! Before Tipperary Tom could summon courage to make known to his companions the dilemma into which he had conducted them, the galatea had drifted among the tree-tops of the flooded forest, where she was instantly "brought to anchor." The crashing of broken boughs roused her crew from their slumbers. The ex-miner, followed by his children, rushed forth from the toldo. He was not only alarmed, but perplexed, by the unaccountable occurrence. Mozey was equally in a muddle. The only one who appeared to comprehend the situation was the old Indian, who showed sufficient uneasiness as to its consequences by the terrified manner in which he called out: "The Gapo! The Gapo!" CHAPTER SIX. THE MONKEY-POTS. "The Gapo?" exclaimed the master of the craft. "What is it, Munday?" "The Gapo?" repeated Tipperary Tom, fancying by the troubled expression on the face of the Indian that he had conducted his companions toward some terrible disaster. "Phwat is it, Manday?" "Da Gapoo?" simultaneously interrogated the negro, the whites of his eyeballs shining in the moonlight. "What be dat?" The Mundurucu made reply only by a wave of his hand, and a glance around him, as if to say, "Yes, the Gapo; you see we're in it." The three interrogators were as much in the dark as ever. Whether the Gapo was fish, flesh, or fowl, air, fire, or water, they could not even guess. There was but one upon the galatea besides the Indian himself who knew the signification of the word which had created such a sensation among the crew, and this was young Richard Trevannion. "It's nothing, uncle," said he, hastening to allay the alarm around him; "old Munday means that we've strayed from the true channel of the Solimoes, and got into the flooded forest,--that's all." "The flooded forest?" "Yes. What you see around us, looking like low bushes, are the tops of tall trees. We're now aground on the branches of a _sapucaya_,--a species of the Brazil-nut, and among the tallest of Amazonian trees. I'm right,--see! there are the nuts themselves!" As the young Paraense spoke, he pointed to some pericarps, large as cocoa-nuts, that were seen depending from the branches among which the galatea had caught. Grasping one of them in his hand, he wrenched it from the branch; but as he did so, the husk dropped off, and the prism-shaped nuts fell like a shower of huge hailstones on the roof of the _toldo_. "Monkey-pots they're called," continued he, referring to the empty pericarp still in his hand. "That's the name by which the Indians know them; because the monkeys are very fond of these nuts." "But the Gapo?" interrupted the ex-miner, observing that the expressive look of uneasiness still clouded the brow of the Mundurucu. "It's the Indian name for the great inundation," replied Richard, in the same tranquil tone. "Or rather I should say, the name for it in the _lingoa-geral_." "And what is there to fear? Munday has frightened us all, and seems frightened himself. What is the cause?" "That I can't tell you, uncle. I know there are queer stories about the Gapo,--tales of strange monsters that inhabit it,--huge serpents, enormous apes, and all that sort of thing. I never believed them, though the _tapuyos_ do; and from old Munday's actions I suppose he puts full faith in them." "The young patron is mistaken," interposed the Indian, speaking a patois of the _lingoa-geral_. "The Mundurucu does not believe in monsters. He believes in big serpents and monkeys,--he has seen them." "But shure yez are not afeerd o' them, Manday?" asked the Irishman. The Indian only replied by turning on Tipperary Tom a most scornful look. "What is the use of this alarm?" inquired Trevannion. "The galatea does not appear to have sustained any injury. We can easily get her out of her present predicament, by lopping off the branches that are holding her." "Patron," said the Indian, still speaking in a serious tone, "it may not be so easy as you think. We may get clear of the tree-top in ten minutes. In as many hours--perhaps days--we may not get clear of the Gapo. That is why the Mundurucu shows signs of apprehension." "Ho! You think we may have a difficulty in finding our way back to the channel of the river?" "Think it, patron! I am too sure of it. If not, we shall be in the best of good luck." "It's of no use trying to-night, at all events," pursued Trevannion, as he glanced uncertainly around him. "The moon is sinking over the tree-tops. Before we could well get adrift, she'll be gone out of sight. We might only drift deeper into the maze. Is that your opinion, Munday?" "It is, patron. We can do no good by leaving the place to-night. Wiser for us to wait for the light of the sun." "Let all go to rest, then," commanded the patron, "and be ready for work in the morning. We need keep no lookout, I should think. The galatea is as safe here as if moored in a dry dock. She is _aground_, I take it, upon the limb of a tree! Ha! ha! ha!" The thought of such a situation for a sailing craft--moored amid the tops of a tall tree--was of so ludicrous a nature as to elicit a peal of laughter from the patron, which was echoed by the rest of the crew, the Mundurucu alone excepted. His countenance still preserved its expression of uneasiness; and long after the others had sunk into unconscious sleep, he sat upon the stem of the galatea, gazing out into the gloom, with glances that betokened serious apprehension. CHAPTER SEVEN. THE GAPO. The young Paraense had given a correct, although not sufficiently explicit, account of the sort of place in which the galatea had gone "aground." That singular phenomenon known as the _Gapo_ (or _Ygapo_), and which is one of the most remarkable characteristics of the great Amazonian region, demands a more detailed description. It is worthy of this, as a mere study of physical geography,--perhaps as pleasant a science as any; and furthermore, it is here absolutely necessary to the understanding of our tale. Without some comprehension of the circumstances that surrounded them, the hardships and sufferings endured, the adventures accomplished, and the perils passed by the crew of the strayed galatea, would appear as so many fabulous inventions, set forth to stimulate and gratify a taste for the merely marvellous. Young reader, this is not the aim of your author, nor does he desire it to be the end. On the contrary, he claims to draw Nature with a verisimilitude that will challenge the criticism of the naturalist; though he acknowledges a predilection for Nature in her wildest aspects,--for scenes least exposed to the eye of civilisation, and yet most exposed to its doubting incredulity. There are few country people who have not witnessed the spectacle of a piece of woodland inundated by the overflow of a neighbouring stream. This flood is temporary; the waters soon subside into their ordinary channel, and the trees once more appear growing out of _terra firma_, with the green mead spreading on all sides around them. But a flooded forest is a very different affair; somewhat similar in character indeed, but far grander. Not a mere spinney of trees along the bank of a small stream; but a region extending beyond the reach of vision,--a vast tract of primeval woods,--the tall trees submerged to their very tops, not for days, nor weeks, but for months,--ay, some of them forever! Picture to your mind an inundation of this kind, and you will have some idea of the Gapo. Extending for seventeen hundred miles along the banks of the Solimoes, now wider on the northern, now stretching farther back from the southern side, this semi-submerged forest is found, its interior almost as unknown as the crater-like caverns of the moon, or the icy oceans that storm or slumber round the Poles,--unknown to civilised man, but not altogether to the savage. The aboriginal of Amazonia, crouching in his canoe, has pierced this water-land of wonders. He could tell you much about it that is real, and much that is marvellous,--the latter too often pronounced fanciful by lettered _savans_. He could tell you of strange trees that grow there, bearing strange fruits, not to be found elsewhere,--of wonderful quadrupeds, and _quadrumana_, that exist only in the Gapo,--of birds brilliantly beautiful, and reptiles hideously ugly; among the last the dreaded dragon serpent, "Sucuruju." He could tell you, moreover, of creatures of his own kind,--if they deserve the name of man,--who dwell continuously in the flooded forest, making their home on scaffolds among the tree-tops, passing from place to place in floating rafts or canoes, finding their subsistence on fish, on the flesh of the _manatee_, on birds, beasts, reptiles, and insects, on the stalks of huge water-plants and the fruits of undescribed trees, on monkeys, and sometimes upon _man_! Such Indians as have penetrated the vast water-land have brought strange tales out of it. We may give credence to them or refuse it; but they, at least, are firm believers in most of the accounts which they have collected. It is not to be supposed that the Gapo is impenetrable. On the contrary, there are several well-known waterways leading through it,-- well-known, I mean, to the Indians dwelling upon its borders, to the _tapuyos_, whose business it is to supply crews for the galateas of the Portuguese traders, and to many of these traders themselves. These waterways are often indicated by "blazings" on the trees, or broken branches, just as the roads are laid out by pioneer settlers in a North American forest; and but for these marks, they could not be followed. Sometimes, however, large spaces occur in which no trees are to be seen, where, indeed, none grow. There are extensive lakes, always under water, even at the lowest ebb of the inundation. They are of all sizes and every possible configuration, from the complete circle through all the degrees of the ellipse, and not unfrequently in the form of a belt, like the channel of a river running for scores of miles between what might readily be mistaken for banks covered with a continuous thicket of low bushes, which are nothing more than the "spray" of evergreen trees, whose roots lie forty feet under water! More frequently these openings are of irregular shape, and of such extent as to merit the title of "inland seas." When such are to be crossed, the sun has to be consulted by the canoe or galatea gliding near their centre; and when he is not visible,--by no means a rare phenomenon in the Gapo,--then is there great danger of the craft straying from her course. When within sight of the so-called "shore," a clump of peculiar form, or a tree topping over its fellows, is used as a landmark, and often guides the navigator of the Gapo to the _igarita_ of which he is in search. It is not all tranquillity on this tree-studded ocean. It has its fogs, its gales, and its storms,--of frequent occurrence. The canoe is oft shattered against the stems of gigantic trees; and the galatea goes down, leaving her crew to perish miserably in the midst of a gloomy wilderness of wood and water. Many strange tales are told of such mishaps; but up to the present hour none have received the permanent record of print and paper. Be it _our_ task to supply this deficiency. CHAPTER EIGHT. THE ECHENTE. It would not be true to say that the crew of the galatea were up with the sun. There was no sun to shine upon the gloomy scene that revealed itself next morning. Instead, there was a fog almost thick enough to be grasped with the hand. They were astir, however, by the earliest appearance of day; for the captain of the galatea was too anxious about his "stranded" craft to lie late abed. They had no difficulty in getting the vessel afloat. A strong pull at the branches of the sapucaya, and then an adroit use of the paddles, carried the craft clear. But what was the profit of this? Once out in the open water, they were as badly off as ever. Not one of them had the slightest idea of the direction they would take, even supposing they could find a clear course in any direction! A consultation was the result, in which all hands took part, though it was evident that, after the patron, most deference was paid to the Mundurucu. The young Paraense stood next in the scale of respect; while Tipperary Tom, beyond the account which he was called upon to give of his steersmanship, was not permitted to mingle his Hibernian brogue in the discussion. Where was the river? That was the first problem to be solved, and of this there appeared to be no possible solution. There was no sun to guide them, no visible sky. Even had there been both, it would scarce have mended the matter. The steersman could not tell whether, on straying from the channel, he had drifted to the south or the north, the east or the west; and, indeed, an intellect less obtuse than that of Tipperary Tom might have been puzzled upon the point. It has been already mentioned, that the Solimoes is so tortuous as to turn to every point of the compass in its slow course. The mere fact that the moon was shining at the time could be of little use to Tipperary Tom, whose astronomy had never extended beyond the knowledge that there was a moon. Where lay the river? The interrogatory was repeated a score of times, without receiving a satisfactory answer; though every one on board--the little Rosita excepted--ventured some sort of reply, most, however, offering their opinion with a doubting diffidence. The Mundurucu, although repeatedly appealed to, had taken small part in the discussion, remaining silent, his eyes moodily wandering over the water, seeking through the fog for some clue to their escape from the spot. No one plied the paddles; they had impelled her out of sight of the sapucaya, now shrouded in the thick fog; but, as it was useless paddling any farther, all hands had desisted, and were now resting upon their oars. At this moment it was perceived that the galatea was in motion. The Mundurucu was the first to notice it; for his attention had for some time been directed to such discovery. For this reason had he cast his searching glances, now down into the turbid waters, and now out through the murky atmosphere. A thicket was discernible through the fog, but every moment becoming less distinct. Of course it was only a collection of tree-tops; but whatever it was, it soon became evident that the galatea was very slowly receding from it. On discovering this, the Mundurucu displayed signs of fresh animation. He had been for some minutes lying upon his face, craning out over the gangway, and his long withered arms submerged in the water. The others occupied themselves in guessing what he was about; but their guesses had been to no purpose. Equally purposeless had appeared the actions of the Indian; for, after keeping his arm under water for a period of several minutes, he drew it in with a dissatisfied air, and once more arose to his feet. It was just then that he perceived the tree-tops, upon which he kept his eyes sharply fixed, until assured that the galatea was going away from them. "_Hoola_!" he exclaimed, attempting to imitate the cry he had more than once heard issuing from the lips of Tipperary Tom. "_Hoola_! the river is out there!" As he spoke, he pointed towards the tree-tops. It was the first confident answer to the all-important question. "How can you tell that, Munday?" inquired the captain of the craft. "How tell, patron? How tell day from night, the moon from the sun, fire from water? The Solimoes is there." The Indian spoke with his arm still extended in the direction of the trees. "We are willing to believe you," rejoined Trevannion, "and will trust to your guidance; but pray explain yourself." "It's all guess-work," interpolated Tipperary Tom. "Ould Munday knows no more av fwat he's talkin' about than Judy Fitzcummons's mother. I'll warrant ye we come in from the t'other side." "Silence, Tom!" commanded his master. "Let us hear what Munday has to say. _You_ have no right to contradict him." "Och, awance! An Indyen's opinion prefarred before that ov a freeborn Oirishman! I wondher what nixt." And as Tipperary completed his chapter of reproaches, he slank crouchingly under the shadow of the _toldo_. "So you think the river is there?" said Trevannion, once more addressing himself to the Mundurucu. "The Mundurucu is sure of it, patron. Sure as that the sky is above us." "Remember, old man! It won't do for us to make any mistake. No doubt we've already strayed a considerable distance from the channel of the Solimoes. To go again from it will be to endanger our lives." "The Mundurucu knows that," was the laconic reply. "Well, then, we must be satisfied of the fact, before we can venture to make a move. What proof can you give us that the river lies in that direction?" "Patron! You know the month? It is the month of March." "Certainly it is. What of that?" "The _echente_." "The _echente_? What is that?" "The flood getting bigger. The water on the rise,--the Gapo still growing,--that is the _echente_." "But how should that enable you to determine the direction of the river?" "It has done so," replied the Indian. "Not before three months--in June--will come the _vasante_." "The _vasante_?" "The _vasante_, patron: the fall. Then the Gapo will begin to grow less; and the current will be _towards_ the river, as now it is _from_ it." "Your story appears reasonable enough. I suppose we may trust to it. If so," added Trevannion, "we had better direct our course towards yonder tree-tops, and lose no time in getting beyond them. All of you to your paddles, and pull cheerily. Let us make up for the time we have lost through the negligence of Tipperary Tom. Pull, my lads, pull!" At this cheering command the four paddlers rushed to their places; and the galatea, impelled by their vigorous strokes, once more glided gayly over the bosom of the waters. CHAPTER NINE. AN IMPASSABLE BARRIER. In a few moments the boat's bow was brought within half a cable's length of the boughs of the submerged trees. Her crew could see that to proceed farther, on a direct course, was simply impossible. With equal reason might they have attempted to hoist her into the air, and leap over the obstruction that had presented itself before them. Not only were the branches of the adjoining trees interlocked, but from one to the other straggled a luxurious growth of creepers, forming a network so strong and compact that a steamer of a hundred horse-power would have been safely brought to a stand among its meshes. Of course no attempt was made to penetrate this impenetrable _chevaux de frise_; and after a while had been spent in reconnoitring it, Trevannion, guided by the counsel of the Mundurucu, ordered the galatea to go about, and proceed along the selvage of the submerged forest. An hour was spent in paddling. No opening. Another hour similarly employed, and with similar results! The river might be in the direction pointed out by the Indian. No doubt it was; but how were they to reach it? Not a break appeared in all that long traverse wide enough to admit the passage of a canoe. Even an arrow could scarce have penetrated among the trees, that extended their parasite-laden branches beyond the border of the forest! By tacit consent of the patron, the paddlers rested upon their oars; then plied them once more; and once more came to a pause. No opening among the tree-tops; no chance to reach the channel of the Solimoes. The gloomy day became gloomier, for night was descending over the Gapo. The crew of the galatea, wearied with many hours of exertion, ceased paddling. The patron did not oppose them; for his spirit, as well as theirs, had become subdued by hope long deferred. As upon the previous night, the craft was moored among the tree-tops, where her rigging, caught among the creepers, seemed enough to keep her from drifting away. But very different from that of the preceding night was the slumber enjoyed by her crew. Amidst the boughs of the sapucaya, there had been nothing to disturb their tranquillity, save the occasional shower of nuts, caused by the cracking of the dry shells, and the monkey-pots discharging their contents. Then was the galatea "grounded" upon a solitary tree, which carried only its own fruit. To-night she was moored in the middle of a forest,--at all events upon its edge,--a forest, not of the earth, nor the air, nor the water, but of all three,--a forest whose inhabitants might be expected to partake of a character altogether strange and abnormal. And of such character were they; for scarce had the galatea become settled among the tree-tops, when the ears of her crew were assailed by a chorus of sounds, that with safety might have challenged the choir of Pandemonium. Two alone remained undismayed,--Richard Trevannion and the Mundurucu. "Bah!" exclaimed the Paraense, "what are you all frightened at? Don't you know what it is, uncle?" "I know what it resembles, boy,--the Devil and his legions let loose from below. What is it, Dick?" "Only the howlers. Don't be alarmed, little Rosita!" The little Peruvian, gaining courage from his words, looked admiringly on the youth who had called her "little Rosita." Any one could have told that, from that time forward, Richard Trevannion might have the power to control the destinies of his cousin. "The howlers! What are they?" inquired the old miner. "Monkeys, uncle; nothing more. From the noise they make, one might suppose they were as big as buffaloes. Nothing of the kind. The largest I ever saw was hardly as stout as a deerhound, though he could make as much noise as a whole kennel. They have a sort of a drum in the throat, that acts as a sound-board. That's what enables them to get up such a row. I've often heard their concert more than two miles across country, especially in prospect of an approaching storm. I don't know if they follow this fashion in the Gapo; but if they do, from the way they're going it now, we may look out for a trifling tornado." Notwithstanding the apparent unconcern with which young Trevannion declared himself, there was something in his manner that arrested the attention of his uncle. While pronouncing his hypothetical forecast of a storm, he had turned his glance towards the sky, and kept it fixed there, as if making something more than a transient observation. The fog had evaporated, and the moon was now coursing across the heavens, not against a field of cloudy blue, but in the midst of black, cumulus clouds, that every now and then shrouded her effulgence. A dweller in the tropics of the Western hemisphere would have pronounced this sign the certain forerunner of a storm; and so predicted the young Paraense. "We'll have the sky upon us within an hour," said he, addressing himself more especially to his uncle. "We'd better tie the galatea to the trees. If this be a _hurricane_, and she goes adrift, there's no knowing where we may bring up. The likeliest place will be in the bottom of the Gapo." "The young patron speaks truth," interposed Munday, his eyes all the while reading the signs of the heavens; "The Mundurucu knows by yonder yellow sky." As he spoke, the Indian pointed to a patch of brimstone-coloured clouds, conspicuous over the tops of the trees. There was no reason why Ralph Trevannion should not give credit to the two weather-prophets, who could have no personal motive in thus warning him. He yielded, therefore, to their solicitation; and in ten minutes more the galatea was secured among the tree-tops, as fast as cords could make her. CHAPTER TEN. A TROPICAL TORNADO. Notwithstanding the apparently complete security thus obtained for the craft, the Mundurucu did not seem to be easy in his mind. He had climbed up the mast to the yard, and, having there poised himself, sat gazing over the tops of the trees upon the patch of brimstone sky which was visible in that direction. The others all talked of going to sleep, except the young Paraense, who counselled them to keep awake. He, too, like the Mundurucu, was troubled with forebodings. He understood the weather-signs of the Solimoes, and saw that a storm was portending. Though the sun had not been visible during the whole day, it was now about the hour of his setting; and as if the storm had been waiting for this as a signal, it now boldly broke forth. A few quick puffs, with short intervals between them, were its precursors. These were soon followed by gusts, stronger, as well as noisier, in their advent; and then the wind kept up a continuous roaring among the tops of the trees; while above the thunder rolled incessantly, filling the firmament with its terrible voice. Deep darkness and the vivid glare of the lightning-flashes followed each other in quick succession. At one moment all was obscure around the crew of the galatea,--the sky, the trees, the water, even the vessel herself; in the next, everything was made manifest, to the distance of miles, under a brilliance garish and unearthly. To add to the unnatural appearance of things, there were other sounds than those of the thunder or the storm,--the cries of living creatures, strange and unknown. Birds they might be, or beasts, or reptiles, or all these, commingling their screams, and other accents of affright, with the sharp whistling of the wind, the hoarse rumbling of the thunder, and the continuous crashing of the branches. The crew of the galatea were on the alert, with awe depicted on every face. Their fear was lest the craft should be blown away from her moorings, and carried out into the open water, which was now agitated by the fury of the storm. Almost under the first lashing of the wind, huge waves had sprung up, with white crests, that under the electric light gleamed fiercely along the yellow swell of the turbid water. Their anxiety was of short continuance; for almost on the instant of its rising, it became reality. Unfortunately, the tree to which the craft had been tied was one whose wood was of a soft and succulent nature,--a species of _melastoma_. Its branches were too brittle to bear the strain thus unexpectedly put upon them; and almost at the first onset of the tornado they began to give way, snapping off one after the other in quick succession. So rapid was the process of detachment, that, before fresh moorings could be made, the last cord had come away; and the galatea, like a greyhound loosed from the leash, shot out from among the tree-tops, and went off in wild career over the waves of the Gapo. Before any control could be gained over her by her terrified crew, she had made several cables' length into the open water, and was still sweeping onward over its seething surface. To turn her head towards the trees was clearly out of the question. The attempt would have been idle. Both wind and waves carried her in the opposite direction, to say nothing of the current, against which she had been already contending. The crew no longer thought of returning to the tree-tops, out of which they had been so unceremoniously swept: Their only chance of safety appeared to be to keep the craft, as well balanced as circumstances would permit, and run before the wind. Even this for a time seemed but a doubtful chance. The wind blew, not in regular, uniform direction, but in short, fitful gusts, as if coming from every point of the compass; and the waves rolled around them as high as houses. In the midst of a chopping, purging sea, the galatea tumbled and pitched, now head, now stern foremost, at times going onward in mad career, and with headlong speed. The parrots and macaws upon the yard had as much as their strong claws could do to keep their perch; and the monkeys, cowering under the shelter of the _toldo_, clung close to its timbers. Both birds and beasts mingled their terrified cries with the creaking of the galatea's timbers and the shouts of her crew. The Gapo threatened to ingulf them. Every moment might be their last! And with this dread belief, scarce for a moment out of their minds, did our adventurers pass the remainder of that remarkable night, the galatea galloping onward, they could not tell whither. All they knew or could remember of that nocturnal voyage was, that the vessel kept upon her course, piloted only by the winds and waves,--at times tossing within deep troughs of turbulent water, at times poised upon the summits of ridge-like swells, but ever going onward at high speed, seemingly ten knots an hour! For a long while they saw around them only open water, as of some great lake or inland sea. At a later hour, the lightning revealed the tops of submerged trees, such as those they had left behind; but standing out of the water in clumps or coppices, that appeared like so many islands. Amidst these they were carried, sometimes so close to the trees as to give them hopes of being able to grasp their boughs. Once or twice the rigging of the galatea brushed among the branches; and they used every effort to stay their runaway craft, and bring her to an anchorage. But in vain. The storm was stronger than the united strength of the crew. The twigs clutched with eager hands parted in twain, and the storm-driven vessel swept on amid the surging waters. Daylight arrived at length, breaking through a red aurora, soon followed by a brilliant sunrise. This somewhat cheered our despairing adventurers. But the tempest was still raging with undiminished fury, the wind as loud and the waves as high as at any period throughout the night. Once more they were in the middle of a waste of waters, neither trees nor land in sight. Another great lake or inland sea? It could not be that over which they had been already carried? No. The wind was now blowing more steadily; and could it not have shifted? Even if it had, they had not returned through the archipelago of tree-top islands. They were in another opening of the Gapo. Munday was of this opinion, and that was proof sufficient to satisfy his companions. As we have said, the returning day did little to restore the confidence of the galatea's crew. The tornado still continued. Despite the sunlit sky, the storm showed no signs of abating; and the crazy craft gave tongue in every timber of her frail frame. The sounds were ominous to the ears of those who listened to them. It was too evident, that, unless there should soon come a lull, the galatea would go to the bottom. She had not been constructed to stand a strain like that to which she had been thus unexpectedly exposed, and an anchorage either to _terra firma_ or the tree-tops would soon become necessary to her salvation. Her crew, convinced of this, were one and all upon the lookout, scanning the horizon as closely as the crested billows would admit. The Mundurucu had mounted to the top of the mast, where, with one of the monkeys that had perched itself on his shoulders, he clung with the tenacity of despair. All at once he was heard to cry out, the monkey mocking him in mimic tone. "What is it, Munday? What do you see?" were the inquiries that reached him from below. "Land," was the laconic reply. "Land!" went up the echo from half a score of joyous voices. "Maybe not land,--I mean the _terra firma_," pursued the observer, in a less confident tone. "It may be only the top of a thick forest like what we tried to penetrate yesterday. Whatever it is, patron, it seems along the whole edge of the sky. We are drifting towards it, straight as the wind can carry us." "Thank God!" exclaimed Trevannion, "anything is better than this. If we can get once more among the tree-tops, we shall at least be saved from drowning. Thank God, children. We shall be preserved!" The Indian descended from the mast, close followed by the monkey, whose serio-comic countenance seemed to say that he too was satisfied by the observation just made. Still careering madly onward before the tempest, the boat soon brought the tree-tops within view, and, after a brief debate, the conclusion was reached that it was only a submerged forest. But even this was better than buffeting about on the open billows,-- every moment in danger of being swamped; and with a universal feeling of joy our adventurers perceived that their craft was drifting toward that dark line. They were powerless to control her course. Her rudder had been unshipped during the night, and they could trust only to the tempest still raging to carry them to the confines of the forest. In full hope that this would be the result, they took no measures either to promote or frustrate the steering of the storm. CHAPTER ELEVEN. THE GALATEA TREED. Tossed by the tempest, the galatea preserved her course towards the tree-tops, thus keeping up the spirits and confidence of her crew. Despite some divergences caused by an occasional contrary gust of wind, she kept an onward course, in due time arriving within such distance of the forest, that it was no longer doubtful about her drifting among the trees. In this there was a prospect of temporary safety at the least, and our adventurers had begun to congratulate themselves on the proximity of the event. Just then, a gigantic tree--it must have been gigantic to stand so high over its fellows, though it could scarce be fifty feet above the surface of the water--presented itself to their eyes. It stood solitary and alone, about a quarter of a mile from the edge of the forest, and as much nearer to the craft, still struggling through the wind-lashed water. Like that in the top of which they had first gone aground, it was a sapucaya,--as testified by the huge pericarps conspicuously suspended from its branches. High as may have been the inundation, its stem rose still higher, by at least ten feet; but half-way between the water's surface and the branches, the colossal trunk forked in twain,--each of the twin scions appearing a trunk of itself. Through the fork was the water washing at each heave of the agitated Gapo,--the waves with foaming crests mounting far up towards the top of the tree, as if aspiring to pluck the ripe fruit depending from its branches. Towards this tree the galatea was now going as straight as if she had been steered by the finger of Destiny itself. There was no other power to control her,--at least none that was human. The wind, or destiny,-- one of the two,--must determine her fate. The waves perhaps had something to do with it; since the next that followed lifted the galatea upon its curling crest, and lodged her in the sapucaya in such a fashion that her keel, just amidships, rested within the forking of the twin stems. "Thank God!" exclaimed her owner, "we are safe now. Moored between two stanchions like these, neither the winds of heaven nor the waves of the great ocean itself could prevail against us. Make fast there! Make fast to the limbs of the tree! Tie her on both sides. These are no twigs to be snapped asunder. Hurrah! we are anchored at last!" The gigantic stems of the sapucaya, rising on both sides above the beam-ends of the galatea, looked like the supporters of a graving-dock. It is true the craft still floated upon the bosom of a troubled water; but what of that? Once made fast to the tree, she could not be carried farther; therefore was she secure against wind and wave. The tornado might continue, but no longer to be a terror to the crew. These, partly relieved from their fears, hastened to obey the master's commands. Ropes were grasped, and, with hands still trembling, were looped around the stems of the sapucaya. All at once action was suspended by a loud crash, which was followed by a cry that issued simultaneously from the lips of all the crew; who, before its echoes could die away among the branches of the sapucaya, had become separated into two distinct groups! The crash had been caused by the parting of the galatea's keel, which, resting in the fork of the tree, had broken amidships, on the subsidence of the wave that had heaved her into this peculiar position. For a few seconds the two sections of the partly dissevered craft hung balanced between the air and the water, the fore-deck with its stores balancing the quarter with its _toldo_. But long before the beam was kicked, the occupants of both had forsaken them, and were to be seen, some of them clinging to the branches of the sapucaya, some struggling beneath against the storm and the current of the Gapo. By noble devotion on the part of those who could swim, the whole crew were placed beyond the reach of the waves upon the branches of the sapucaya, where, from their elevated position, they beheld the craft that had so long safely carried them parting in two and sinking out of sight. CHAPTER TWELVE. A DANGEROUS DUCKING. Before the dismembered vessel quite disappeared under the storm-lashed waves, every individual of her crew had found a foothold upon the branches of the sapucaya. The tree, while causing the wreck of their vessel, had saved them from going with her to the bottom of the Gapo. For some time, however, they were far from feeling secure. They were in different parts of the tree, scattered all over it, just as they had been able to lay hold of the limbs and lift themselves above the reach of the swelling waves. Scarce two of them were in the same attitude. One stood erect upon a branch with arms around an upright stem; another sat astride; a third lay along a limb, with one leg dangling downwards. The young Paraense had taken post upon a stout _lliana_, that threaded through the branches of the trees, and, with one arm around this and the other encircling the waist of his cousin, Rosita, he kept both the girl and himself in a position of perfect security. Young Ralph found footing on a large limb, while his father stood upon a still larger one immediately below. The pets, both birds and beasts, had distributed themselves in their affright, and were seen perched on all parts of the tree. For a time there was no attempt made by any one to change his position. The tornado still continued, and it was just as much as any of them could do to keep the place already gained. There was one who did not even succeed in keeping his place, and this was Tipperary Tom. The Irishman had selected one of the lowest limbs, that stretched horizontally outward, only a few feet above the surface of the water. He had not exactly made choice of his perch, but had been flung upon it by the swelling wave, and, clutching instinctively, had held fast. The weight of his body, however, had bent the branch downward, and, after making several fruitless efforts to ascend to the stem, he had discovered that the feat was too much for him. There was no choice but to hold on to the bent branch or drop back into the boiling Gapo, that threatened from below to ingulf him; terrified by the latter alternative, Tom exerted all his strength, and held on with mouth agape and eyes astare. Soon the tension would have proved too much for him, and he must have dropped down into the water. But he was not permitted to reach this point of exhaustion. A wave similar to that which had landed him on the limb lifted him off again, launching him out into the open water. A cry of consternation came from the tree. All knew that Tipperary Tom was no swimmer; and with this knowledge they expected to see him sink like a stone. He did go down, and was for some moments lost to view; but his carrot-coloured head once more made its appearance above the surface, and, guided by his loud cries, his situation was easily discovered. He could only sink a second time to rise no more. Sad were the anticipations of his companions,--all except one, who had made up his mind that Tipperary Tom was not yet to die. This was the Mundurucu, who at the moment was seen precipitating himself from the tree, and then swimming out in the direction of the drowning man. In less than a score of seconds he was in the clutch of the Indian, who grasping him with one hand, with the other struck out for the tree. By good fortune the swell that had swept Tipperary from his perch, or one wonderfully like it, came balancing back towards the sapucaya, bearing both Indian and Irishman upon its crest, landing them in the great fork where the galatea had gone to pieces, and then retiring without them! It seemed a piece of sheer good fortune, though no doubt it was a destiny more than half directed by the arm of the Indian, whose broad palm appeared to propel them through the water with the power of a paddle. To whatever indebted, chance or the prowess of the Mundurucu, certain it is that Tipperary Tom was rescued from a watery grave in the Gapo; and on seeing him along with his preserver safe in the fork of the tree, a general shout of congratulation, in which even the animals took part, pealed up through the branches, loud enough to be heard above the swishing of the leaves, the whistling of the wind, and the surging of the angry waters, that seemed to hiss spitefully at being disappointed of their prey. Tom's senses had become somewhat confused by the ducking. Not so much, however, as to hinder him from perceiving that in the fork, where the wave had deposited him and his preserver, he was still within reach of the swelling waters; seeing this, he was not slow to follow the example of the Mundurucu, who, "swarming" up the stem of the tree, placed himself in a safe and more elevated position. CHAPTER THIRTEEN. A CONSULTATION IN THE TREE-TOP. It would scarce be possible to conceive a situation more forlorn than that of the castaway crew of the galatea. Seated, standing, or astride upon the limbs of the sapucaya, their position was painful, and far from secure. The tempest continued, and it was with difficulty they could keep their places, every gust threatening to blow them out of the tree-top. Each clung to some convenient bough; and thus only were they enabled to maintain their balance. The branches, swept by the furious storm, creaked and crackled around them,--bending as if about to break under their feet, or in the hands that apprehensively grasped them. Sometimes a huge pericarp, big as a cannon-ball, filled with heavy fruits, was detached from the pendulous peduncles, and went _swizzing_ diagonally through the air before the wind, threatening a cracked crown to any who should be struck by it. One of the castaways met with this bit of ill-luck,--Mozey the Mozambique. It was well, however, that he was thus distinguished, since no other skull but his could have withstood the shock. As it was, the ball rebounded from the close woolly fleece that covered the negro's crown, as from a cushion, causing him no further trouble than a considerable fright. Mozey's looks and exclamations were ludicrous enough, had his companions been inclined for laughter. But they were not; their situation was too serious, and all remained silent, fully occupied in clinging to the tree, and moodily contemplating the scene of cheerless desolation that surrounded them. Till now, no one had speculated on anything beyond immediate safety. To escape drowning had been sufficient for their thoughts, and engrossed them for more than an hour after the galatea had gone down. Then a change began to creep over their spirits,--brought about by one observable in the spirit of the storm. It was, you remember, one of those tropical tempests, that spring up with unexpected celerity, and fall with equal abruptness. Now the tempest began to show signs of having spent itself. The tornado--a species of _cyclone_, usually of limited extent--had passed on, carrying destruction to some other part of the great Amazonian plain. The wind lulled into short, powerless puffs, and the comparatively shallow waters of the Gapo soon ceased to swell. By this time noon had come, and the sun looked down from a zenith of cloudless blue, upon an expanse of water no more disturbed, and on branches no longer agitated by the stormy wind. This transformation, sudden and benign, exerted an influence on the minds of our adventurers perched upon the sapucaya. No longer in immediate danger, their thoughts naturally turned to the future; and they began to speculate upon a plan for extricating themselves from their unfortunate dilemma. On all sides save one, as far as the eye could scan, nothing could be seen but open water,--the horizon not even broken by the branch of a tree. On the excepted side trees were visible, not in clumps, or standing solitary, but in a continuous grove, with here and there some taller ones rising many feet above their fellows. There could be no doubt that it was a forest. It would have gratified them to have believed it a thicket, for then would they have been within sight and reach of land. But they could not think so consistently with their experience. It resembled too exactly that to which they had tied the galatea on the eve of the tempest, and they conjectured that what they saw was but the "spray" of a forest submerged. For all that, the design of reaching it as soon as the waters were calm was first in their minds. This was not so easy as might be supposed. Although the border of the verdant peninsula was scarce a quarter of a mile distant, there were but two in the party who could swim across to it. Had there existed the materials for making a raft, their anxiety need not have lasted long. But nothing of the kind was within reach. The branches of the sapucaya, even if they could be broken off, were too heavy, in their green growing state, to do more than to buoy up their own ponderous weight. So a sapucaya raft was not to be thought of, although it was possible that, among the tree-tops which they were planning to reach, dead timber might be found sufficient to construct one. But this could be determined only after a reconnoissance of the submerged forest by Richard Trevannion and the Mundurucu, who alone could make it. To this the patron hardly consented,--indeed, he was not asked. There seemed to be a tacit understanding that it was the only course that could be adopted; and without further ado, the young Paraense, throwing off such of his garments as might impede him, sprang from the tree, and struck boldly out for the flooded forest. The Mundurucu, not being delayed by the necessity of stripping, had already taken to the water, and was fast cleaving his way across the open expanse that separated the solitary sapucaya from its more social companions. CHAPTER FOURTEEN. A FRACAS HEARD FROM AFAR. The castaways watched the explorers until they disappeared within the shadowy selvage. Then, having nothing else to do, they proceeded to make themselves as comfortable as circumstances would permit, by selecting for their seats the softest branches of the sapucaya. To be sure there was not much choice between the limbs, but the great fork, across which the galatea had broken, appeared to offer a position rather better than any other. As the swell was no longer to be dreaded, Trevannion descended into the fork, taking little Rosa along with him, while the others sat on higher limbs, holding by the branches or stout llianas growing above them. At best their situation was irksome, but physical inconvenience was hardly felt in their mental sufferings. Their reflections could not be other than painful as they contemplated the future. Their shelter in the sapucaya could be only temporary, and yet it might continue to the end of their lives. They had no assurance that they might be able to get out of it at all; and even if they should succeed in reaching the other trees, it might be only to find them forty feet deep in water. The prospect was deplorable and their forebodings gloomy. For nearly an hour they exchanged no word. The only sound heard was an occasional scream from one of the pet birds, or the jabbering of the monkeys, of which there had been five or six, of different kinds, on the galatea. Two only had found refuge on the tree,--a beautiful little _Ouistiti_, and a larger one, of the genus _Ateles_, the black Coaita. The others, chained or otherwise confined, had gone down with the galatea. So, too, with the feathered favourites, of many rare and beautiful kinds, collected during the long voyage on the Upper Amazon, some of which had been bought at large prices from their Indian owners, to carry across the Atlantic. The caged had perished with the wreck, others by the tornado, and, like the _quadrumana_, only two of the birds had found an asylum on the tree. One was a splendid hyacinthine macaw, the _Araruna_ of the Indians (_Macrocercus hyacinthinus_); the other a small paroquet, the very tiniest of its tribe, which had long divided with the little ouistiti the affections of Rosa. About an hour had elapsed since the departure of the swimming scouts, with no signs of their return. The party cast anxious glances towards the place where they had last been seen, listening for any sounds from the thicket that concealed them. Once or twice they fancied they heard their voices, and then they were all sure they heard shouts, but mingling with some mysterious sounds in a loud, confused chorus. The coaita heard, and chattered in reply; so, too, did the ouistiti and paroquet; but the macaw seemed most disturbed, and once or twice, spreading its hyacinthine wings, rose into the air, and appeared determined to part from its _ci-devant_ protectors. The call of Ralph, whose especial pet it was, allured it back to its perch, where, however, it only stayed in a state of screaming uncertainty. There was something strange in this behaviour, though in the anxiety of the hour but little heed was paid to it; and as the voices soon after ceased, the araruna became tranquillised, and sat quietly on the roost it had selected. Once more, however, the shouting and strange cries came pealing across the water, and again the araruna gave evidence of excitement. This time the noise was of shorter duration, and soon terminated in complete tranquillity. Nearly two hours had now expired, and the countenances of all began to wear an expression of the most sombre character. Certainly they had heard the voices of Richard and the Mundurucu mingling with those unearthly sounds. There was time enough for them to have gone far into the unknown forest, and return. What could detain them? Their voices had been heard only in shouts and sharp exclamations, that proclaimed them to be in some critical, perhaps perilous situation. And now they were silent! Had they succumbed to some sad fate? Were they dead? CHAPTER FIFTEEN. THE JARARACA. There are bodily sensations stronger than many mental emotions. Such are hunger and thirst. The castaways in the tree-top began to experience both in an extreme degree. By good fortune, the means of satisfying them were within reach. With a "monkey-cup" emptied of its triangular kernels they could draw up water at will, and with its contents conquer the cravings of hunger. At his father's request, and stimulated by his own sensations, Ralph began climbing higher, to procure some of the huge fruit-capsules suspended--as is the case with most South American forest-trees--from the extremities of the branches. The boy was a bold and skilful climber among the crags and cliffs of his native Cordilleras. Still a tree did not come amiss to him, and in a twinkling he had ascended to the top branches of the sapucaya, the macaw making the ascent with him, perched upon his crown. All at once the bird began to scream, as if startled by some terrible apparition; and without losing an instant, it forsook its familiar place, and commenced fluttering around the top of the tree, still continuing its cries. What could be the cause? The boy looked above and about him, but could discover nothing. The screams of the araruna were instantly answered by the little paroquet in a tiny treble, but equally in accents of terror, while both the coaita and ouistiti, chattering in alarm, came bounding up the tree. The paroquet had already joined the macaw, and, as if in imitation of its great congener, flew fluttering among the top branches, in a state of the wildest excitement! Guided by the birds, that kept circling around one particular spot, the boy at length discovered the cause of the alarm; and the sight was one calculated to stir terror. It was a serpent coiled around a lliana that stretched diagonally between two branches. It was of a yellowish-brown colour, near to that of the lliana itself; and but for its smooth, shining skin, and the elegant convolutions of its body, might have been mistaken for one parasite entwining another. Its head, however, was in motion, its long neck stretched out, apparently in readiness to seize upon one of the birds as soon as it should come within striking distance. Ralph was not so much alarmed. A snake was no uncommon sight, and the one in question was not so monstrous as to appear very formidable. The first thought was to call off the birds, or in some way get them out of reach of the snake; for the imprudent creatures, instead of retreating from such a dangerous enemy, seemed determined to fling themselves upon its fangs, which Ralph could see erect and glistening, as at intervals it extended its jaws. The little paroquet was especially imprudent, recklessly approaching within a few inches of the serpent, and even alighting on the lliana around which it had warped itself. Ralph was ascending still higher, to take the bird in his hand, and carry it clear of the danger, when his climbing was suddenly arrested by a shout from Mozey, the Mozambique, that proclaimed both caution and terror. "Fo' you life doant, Mass'r Raff!" cried the negro, following up his exclamation of warning. "Fo' you life doant go near um! You no know what am dat ar snake? It am de _Jararaca_!" "Jararaca!" mechanically rejoined Ralph. "Ya--ya--de moas pisenous sarpin in all de valley ob de Amazon. I'se hear de Injine say so a score ob times. Come down, Mass'r! come down!" Attracted by the screaming of the birds and the chattering of the monkeys, the others listened attentively below. But upon the negro's quick cry of warning, and the dialogue that ensued, Trevannion ascended higher, followed by Tipperary Tom,--Rosa remained alone below, in the fork where her father had left her. Trevannion, on coming in sight of the snake, at once recognised it as all that Mozey had alleged,--the most poisonous of the Amazon valley,--a species of _Craspedocephalus_. He knew it from having seen one before, which the Mundurucu had killed near Coary, and had described in similar terms,--adding that its bite was almost instantly fatal, that it will attack man or beast without any provocation, that it can spring upon its enemy from a distance, and, finally, that it was more feared than any other creature in the country, not excepting the jaguar and jacare! The appearance of the reptile itself was sufficient to confirm this account. Its flat triangular head, connected with the body by a long thin neck, its glittering eyes and red forking tongue, projected at intervals more than an inch beyond its snout, gave the creature a monstrous and hideous aspect. It looked as if specially designed to cause death and destruction. It was not of great size,--scarcely six feet long, and not thicker than a girl's wrist; but it needed not bulk to make it dangerous. No one knew exactly what to do. All were without arms, or weapons of any kind. These had long since gone to the bottom of the Gapo; and for some minutes no movement was made except by young Ralph, who on being warned of his danger, had hastened to descend the tree. The birds were left to themselves, and still continued screaming and fluttering above. Up to this time the snake had remained motionless, except his oscillating head and neck. Its body now began to move, and the glittering folds slowly to relax their hold upon the lliana. "Great God! he is coming down the tree!" The words had hardly left Trevannion's lips before the snake was seen crawling along the lliana, and the next moment transferring its body to a branch which grew slantingly from the main trunk. This was soon reached; and then, by means of another lliana lying parallel to it, the reptile continued its descent. All those who stood by the trunk hastily forsook the perilous place, and retreated outward along the branches. The jararaca seemed to take no note either of their presence or flight, but continued down the limb towards the fork of the main stem, where stood little Rosa. "O heavens!" cried Trevannion, in a voice of anguish, "my child is lost!" The girl had risen to her feet, being already fearful of the danger threatening her friends above; but on looking up, she beheld the hideous reptile coming straight towards her. Her situation was most perilous. The lliana by which the snake was descending rose right up from the fork of the sapucaya. The child was even clasping it in her hand, to keep herself erect. The reptile could not pass without touching her. In fact, it must pass over her person to get down from the tree. There was no likelihood of its gliding on without striking her. Its well-known character--as the most malicious of venomous serpents--forbade the supposition. The snake was scarce ten feet above her head, still gliding onward and downward! It was at this crisis that her father had given voice to that despairing exclamation. He was about to scramble down to the trunk, with the design of launching himself upon the serpent, and grappling it with his naked hands, reckless of consequences, when a sign from Mozey, accompanied by some words quickly spoken, caused him to hesitate. "No use, Mass'r!" cried the negro, "no use,--you be too late. Jump, lilly Rosy!" he continued, calling to the child in a loud, commanding voice. "It's you only chance. Jump into de water, an ole Mozey he come down sabe you. Jump!" To stimulate the child by his example, the negro, with his last word, sprang out from his branch and plunged into the water. In an instant he was upon the surface again, continuing his cries of encouragement. Rosa Trevannion was a girl of spirit; and, in this fearful alternative, hesitated not a moment to obey. Short as was the time, however, it would have proved too long had the snake continued its descent without interruption. Fortunately it did not. When its hideous head was close to the child's hand, where the latter grasped the lliana, it suddenly stopped,--not to prepare itself for the fatal dart, but because the negro's heavy fall had splashed much water against the tree, sprinkling child and jararaca too. It was the momentary surprise of this unexpected shower-bath that had checked the serpent, while Rosa dropped down into the Gapo, and was caught by her sable preserver. CHAPTER SIXTEEN. HOLD ON! Mozey's noble conduct elicited a cry of admiration. It was the more noble as the negro was a poor swimmer, and therefore risked his own life. But this produced another effect, and in the shout there was no tone of triumph. The child was perhaps only rescued from the reptile to be swallowed with her preserver by a monster far more; voracious, the ingulfing Gapo. Nor was it yet certain that she had been saved from the serpent. The jararaca is a snake eminently amphibious, alike at home on land or at sea. It might follow, and attack them in the water. Then, too, it would have a double advantage; for while it could swim like a fish, Mozey could just keep himself afloat, weighted as he was with his powerless burden. In view of this, Trevannion's heart was filled with most painful anxiety, and for some time neither he nor any beside him could think what course to pursue. It was some slight relief to them to perceive that the snake did not continue the pursuit into the water; for on reaching the fork of the tree it had thrown itself into a coil, as if determined to remain there. At first there appeared no great advantage in this. In its position, the monster could prevent the swimmers from returning to the tree; and as it craned its long neck outward, and looked maliciously at the two forms struggling below, one could have fancied that it had set itself to carry out this exact design. For a short time only Trevannion was speechless, and then thought, speech, and action came together. "Swim round to the other side!" he shouted to the negro. "Get under the great branch. Ho, Tom! You and Ralph climb aloft to the one above. Tear off the lliana you see there, and let it down to me. Quick, quick!" As he delivered these instructions, he moved out along the limb with as much rapidity as was consistent with safety, while Tipperary and Ralph climbed up to carry out his commands. The branch taken by Trevannion himself was that to which he had directed the negro to swim, and was the same by which Tipperary Tom had made his first ascent into the tree, and from which he had been washed off again. It extended horizontally outward, at its extremity dipping slightly towards the water. Though in the swell caused by the tornado it had been at intervals submerged, it was now too far above the surface to have been grasped by any one from below. The weight of Trevannion's body, as he crept outward upon it, brought it nearer to the water, but not near enough for a swimmer to lay hold. He saw that, by going too far out, the branch would not bear his own weight, and might snap short off, thus leaving the swimmers in a worse position than ever. It was for this reason he had ordered the untwining of the creeper that was clinging above. His orders were obeyed with the utmost alacrity by Tom and Ralph, as if their own lives depended on the speed. Almost before he was ready to receive it, the long lliana was wrenched from its tendril fastenings, and came straggling down over the branch on which he sat, like the stay of a ship loosened from her mast-head. Meanwhile Mozey,--making as much noise as a young whale, blowing like a porpoise, spurting and spitting like an angry cat,--still carrying the child safe on his shoulders, had arrived under the limb, and, with strokes somewhat irregularly given and quickly repeated, was doing his very best to keep himself and her above water. It was evident to all, that the over-weighted swimmer was wellnigh exhausted; and had not the end of the long lliana plumped down in the nick of time, the Mozambique must indubitably have gone to the bottom, taking his charge with him. Just in time, however, the tree-cable came within his clutch, and, seizing it with all his remaining strength, Rosa relieved him of her weight by laying hold herself, and the two were drawn up into the tree amidst cries of "Hold on! hold on!" ending in general congratulation. CHAPTER SEVENTEEN. THE PAROQUET. Alas! there was one circumstance that hindered their triumph from being complete. The jararaca was still in the tree. So long as this terrible tenant shared their abode, there could be neither confidence nor comfort. There it lay coiled upon its scaly self, snugly ensconced in the fork below, with skin glittering brightly, and eyes gleaming fiercely in the golden sunlight that now fell slantingly against the tree. How long would the monster remain in this tranquil attitude, was the question that presented itself to the minds of all, as soon as the first transport of their joy had subsided. It was evident it had no intention of taking to the water, though it could have done so without fear. No doubt the sapucaya was its habitual haunt; and it was not likely to forsake it just to accommodate some half-score of strange creatures who had chosen to intrude. Surely some time or other it would re-ascend the tree, and then--? But all speculations on this point were soon interrupted. The little paroquet, which had shown such excitement on first discovering the snake, had been quiet while all were engaged in the salvage of Mozey and the child. Now that a certain quietness had been restored, the bird was seen returning to the jararaca for the supposed purpose of renewing its impotent attack. For some minutes it kept fluttering over the serpent, now alighting upon a branch, anon springing off again, and descending to one lower and nearer to the jararaca, until it had almost reached its head. Strange to say, there appeared no hostility in the bird's movements; its actions betrayed rather the semblance of fear, confirmed by the tremulous quivering of its frame whenever it came to rest upon a perch. The spectators' suspicion was further strengthened by the little creature's continued cries. It was not the angry chattering by which these birds usually convey their hostility, but a sort of plaintive screaming that betokened terror. At each flight it approached closer to the serpent's forked tongue, and then retreated, as if vacillating and irresolute. The reptile meanwhile exhibited itself in a hideous attitude; yet a deep interest enchained the spectators. Its head had broadened, or flattened out to twice the natural dimensions; the eyes seemed to shoot forth twin jets of fire, while the extensile tongue, projected from a double row of white, angular teeth, appeared to shine with phosphorescent flame. The bird was being _charmed_, and was already under the serpent's fascination. How could the pretty pet be saved? Young Ralph, noticing the despair upon his sister's face, was half inclined to rush down the tree, and give battle to the jararaca; and Tipperary Tom--whose general hostility to snakes and reptiles had a national and hereditary origin--purposed doing something to avert the paroquet's fast-approaching fate. Trevannion, however, was too prudent to permit any interference, while the negro appeared only anxious that the magic spectacle should reach its termination. It was not cruelty on his part. Mozey had his motives, which were soon after revealed, proving that the brain of the African is at times capable of conception equal, if not superior, to his boasted Caucasian brother. There was no interruption. The end was not far off. By slow degrees, the bird appeared to grow exhausted, until its wings could no longer sustain it. Then, as if paralysed by a final despair, it pitched itself right into the mouth of the reptile, whose jaws had been suddenly extended to receive it! There was a slight flutter of the wings, a tremulous motion of the body, and the self-immolated creature appeared to be dead. The serpent, half uncoiling itself, turned its head towards the tree, and, once more opening its jaws, permitted the now lifeless paroquet to escape from their clasp, and drop quietly into the crotch formed by the forking of the stem. CHAPTER EIGHTEEN. THE LLIANA UNLOOSED. The spectators of this little tragedy of animal life had hitherto prudently refrained from taking part in it. Curiosity now exerted an equal effect in preventing their interference; and without speech or motion they sat on their respective perches to observe the _finale_ of the drama, which evidently had not ended with the death of the paroquet. That was but the beginning of the end, for the prey was yet to be devoured. Though provided with a double row of teeth, it is well-known that animals of the reptile kind do not masticate their food. These teeth, set trenchantly, as is commonly the case, are intended only to capture the living prey, which enters the stomach afterwards by a process termed deglutition. At the spectacle of just such a process, with all its preliminary preparations, were the group in the sapucaya now to be present,--the principal performer being apparently unconscious of, or at all events unconcerned at, their presence. Having deposited the dead bird in the fork of the tree, the serpent changed its coiled attitude into one that would give it a chance of filling its belly with less inconvenience. There was not room for it to extend itself fully; and, in default of this, the tail was allowed to drop down along the stem of the tree, at least two thirds of the body remaining in a horizontal position. Having arranged itself apparently to its satisfaction, it now directed its attention to the paroquet. Once more taking the dead bird between its teeth, it turned it over and over until the head lay opposite to its own, the body aligned in a longitudinal direction. The jaws of the snake were now widely extended, while the tongue, loaded with saliva, was protruded and retracted with great rapidity. The serpent continued this licking process until the short feathers covering the head of the bird, as also its neck and shoulders, seemed to be saturated with a substance resembling soap or starch. When a sufficient coating had been laid on to satisfy the instincts of the serpent, the creature once more opened its jaws, and, making a sudden gulp, took in the head of the paroquet, with the neck and shoulders. For a time no further action was perceptible. Yet a movement was going on: and it was to assure himself of this that the Mozambique was so attentive. We have said that he had a motive for permitting the pet to be sacrificed, which was now on the eve of being revealed to his companions. They all saw that there was something upon his mind, and eagerly anticipated the revelation. Just as the jararaca had succeeded in bolting the anterior portion of the paroquet,--that is, the head, neck, and shoulders,--Mozey rose from his seat, stole towards the stem of the tree, and let himself down toward the fork, without saying a word. His purpose, however, was manifest the moment after, for he stretched out his right hand, clutched the jararaca around the small of the neck, and flung the serpent--no longer capable of defending itself-- far out into the waters of the Gapo! The monster, with its feathered morsel still in its mouth, sank instantly, to be seen no more; so thought Mozey and his associates in the sapucaya. But, as the event proved, they had hastened to an erroneous conclusion. Scarce had their triumphant cheer echoed across the silent bosom of the Gapo, when the paroquet was observed floating upon the water; and the snake, having ejected the half-swallowed pill, was once more upon the surface, swimming with sinuous but brisk rendings of its body in rapid return to the tree. The situation seemed more alarming than ever. The fiend himself could hardly have shown a more implacable determination. To all appearance the jararaca was now returning to take revenge for the insult and disappointment to which it had been subjected. Mozey, losing confidence in his own cunning, retreated up the tree. He perceived, now that it was too late, the imprudence of which he had been guilty. He should have permitted the snake to proceed a step further in the process of deglutition, until the disgorging of the paroquet, against the grain of its feathers, should have become impossible. He had been too hasty, and must now answer the consequences. Sure enough, the serpent returned to the sapucaya and commenced reascending, availing itself of the lliana, by which all of its enemies had effected their ascent. In a few seconds it had mounted into the fork, and, still adhering to the parasite, was continuing its upward way. "O heavens!" ejaculated Trevannion, "one of us must become the prey of this pitiless monster! What can be done to destroy it?" "Dar's a chance yet, Mass'r," cried Mozey, who had suddenly conceived a splendid thought. "Dar's a chance yet. All ob you lay hold on de creepin' vine, an' pull um out from de tree. We chuck de varmint back into the water. Now den,--all togedder! Pull like good uns!" As the negro spoke, he seized the lliana, by which the serpent was making its spiral ascent, and put out all his strength to detach it from the trunk of the sapucaya. The others instantly understood his design, and grasping the parasite, with a simultaneous effort tried to tear it off. A quick jerk broke the lliana loose; and the jararaca, shaken from its hold, was sent whirling and writhing through the air, till it fell with a plunging noise upon the water below. Once more a triumphant cheer went up through the sapucaya branches, once more to be stifled ere it had received the answer of its own echoes; for the jararaca was again seen upon the surface, as before, determinedly approaching the tree. It was a sight for despair. There was something supernatural in the behaviour of the snake. It was a monster not to be conquered by human strength, nor circumvented by human cunning. Was there any use in continuing the attempt to subdue it? Mozey, a fatalist, felt half disposed to submit to a destiny that could not be averted; and even Tipperary Tom began to despair of the power of his prayers to Saint Patrick. The ex-miner, however, as well acquainted with the subterraneous regions as with upper earth, had no superstition to hinder him from action, and, instead of desponding he at once adopted the proper course. Catching hold of the creeper, that had already been loosened from the trunk, and calling upon the others to assist him, he tore the creeper entirely from the tree, flinging its severed stem far out upon the water. In a moment after, the snake came up, intending to climb into the sapucaya, as no doubt it had often done before. We wonder what were its feelings on finding that the ladder had been removed, and that an ascent of the smooth trunk of the sapucaya was no longer possible, even to a tree snake! After swimming round and round, and trying a variety of places, the discomfited jararaca turned away in apparent disgust; and, launching out on the bosom of the Gapo, swam off in the direction of the thicket,--on the identical track that had been taken by Richard and the Mundurucu. CHAPTER NINETEEN. SERPENT FASCINATION. It was some time before Trevannion and his companions in misfortune could recover from the excitement and awe of their adventure. They began to believe that the strange tales told them of the Gapo and its denizens had more than a substratum of truth; for the protracted and implacable hostility shown by the snake, and its mysterious power over the bird, seemed surely supernatural. Trevannion reflected on the singular behaviour of the jararaca. That a reptile of such contemptible dimensions should exhibit so much cunning and courage as to return to the attack after being repeatedly foiled, and by an enemy so far its superior in strength and numbers, together with its hideous aspect, could not fail to impress him with a feeling akin to horror, in which all those around him shared. The very monkeys and birds must have felt it; for when in the presence of snakes, they had never before exhibited such trepidation and excitement. Long after the serpent had been pitched for the second time into the water, the coaita kept up its terrified gibbering, the macaw screamed, and the tiny ouistiti, returning to Rosa's protection,--no longer to be shared with its late rival,--sat trembling in her lap, as if the dreaded reptile were still within dangerous proximity. This feeling was but temporary, however. Trevannion was a man of strong intellect, trained and cultivated by experience and education; and after a rational review of the circumstances, he became convinced that there was nothing very extraordinary, certainly nothing supernatural, in what transpired. The jararaca--as he had heard, and as everybody living on the Amazon knew--was one of the most venomous of serpents, if not the most venomous of all. Even the birds and beasts were acquainted with this common fact, and dreaded the reptile accordingly, not from mere _instinct_, but from actual knowledge possessed and communicated in some mysterious way to one another. This would account for the wild terror just exhibited, which in the case of the paroquet had come to a fatal end. There was a mystery about this for which Trevannion could not account. The power which the serpent appeared to have obtained over the bird, controlling its movements without any apparent action of its own, was beyond comprehension. Whether or not it be entitled to the name given it,--_fascination_, certainly it is a fact,--one that has been repeatedly observed, and to which not only birds, but quadrupeds, have been the victims; and not only by ordinary observers, but by men skilled in the knowledge of nature, who have been equally at a loss to account for it by natural causes. But this link in the chain of incidents, though mysterious, was not new nor peculiar to this situation. It had been known to occur in all countries and climes, and so soon ceased to excite any weird influence on the mind of Trevannion. For the other circumstances that had occurred there was an explanation still more natural. The jararaca, peculiarly an inhabitant of the Gapo lands, had simply been sunning itself upon the sapucaya. It may have been prowling about in the water when overtaken by the tornado; and, not wishing to be carried away from its haunt, had sought a temporary shelter in the tree, to which an unlucky chance had guided the galatea. Its descent was due to the behaviour of the birds, which, after having for a time tantalised it,--provoking its spite, and in all likelihood its hungry appetite,--had temporarily suspended their attack, returning down the tree with Ralph and the negro. It was in pursuit of them, therefore, it had forsaken its original perch. The commotion caused by its descent, but more especially the ducking it had received, and the presence of the two human forms in the water below, had induced it to halt in the forking of the tree, where shortly after its natural prey again presented itself,--ending in an episode that was to it an ordinary occurrence. The choking it had received in the hands of the negro, and its unexpected immersion, had caused the involuntary rejection of the half-swallowed morsel. In the opaque water it had lost sight of the bird, and was returning to the sapucaya either in search of its food, or to reoccupy its resting-place. It is well-known that the jararaca has no fear of man, but will attack him whenever he intrudes upon its domain. The Indians assert that it will even go out of its way for this purpose, unlike the rattlesnake and other venomous reptiles, which rarely exert their dangerous power except in self-defence. So this jararaca reascended the sapucaya undismayed by the human enemies it saw there, one or more of whom might have become its victims but for the timely removal of the lliana ladder. On this review of facts and fancies, the equanimity of our adventurers was nearly restored. At all events, they were relieved from the horrible thoughts of the supernatural, that for a time held ascendancy over them. Their hunger and thirst again manifested themselves, though little Rosa and her preserver no longer suffered from the last. In their short excursion both had been repeatedly under water, and had swallowed enough to last them for that day at least. Yet they were in want of food, and Ralph once more climbed the tree to obtain it. He soon possessed himself of half a dozen of the huge nut capsules, which were tossed into the hands of those below, and, water being drawn up in one of the emptied shells, a meal was made, which if not hearty, was satisfactory. The group could do no more than await the return of their absent companions; and with eyes fixed intently and anxiously upon the dark water, and beneath the close-growing trees, they watched for the first ripple that might betoken their coming. CHAPTER TWENTY. THE WATER ARCADE. We must leave for a time the castaways in the tree-top, and follow the fortunes of the two swimmers on their exploring expedition. On reaching the edge of the submerged forest, their first thought was to clutch the nearest branch, and rest themselves by clinging to it. They were no longer in doubt as to the character of the scene that surrounded them, for their experience enabled them to comprehend it. "The Gapo!" muttered Munday, as they glided in under the shadows. "No dry land here, young master," he added, clutching hold of a lliana. "We may as well look out for a roost, and rest ourselves. It's full ten fathoms deep. The Mundurucu can tell that by the sort of trees rising over it." "I didn't expect anything else," rejoined young Trevannion, imitating his companion by taking hold of a branch and climbing up. "My only hope is that we may find some float timber to ferry the others across. Not that there's much in it if we do. How we're to find our way out of this mess is more than either you or I can tell." "The Mundurucu never despairs,--not even in the middle of the Gapo," was the Indian's proud reply. "You have hope, then? You think we shall find timber enough for a raft to carry us clear of the inundation." "No!" answered the Indian. "We have got too far from the channel of the big river. We shall see no floating trees here,--nothing to make a raft that would carry us." "Why then did we come here, if not for the purpose of finding dead timber for that object?" "Dead timber? No! If that was our errand, we might go back as we've come,--empty-handed. We shall float all the people over here without that. Follow me, young master. We must go farther into the Gapo. Let old Munday show you how to construct a raft without trees, only making use of their fruit." "Lead on!" cried the Paraense. "I'm ready to assist you; though I haven't the slightest conception of what you mean to do." "You shall see presently, young master," rejoined Munday, once more spreading himself to swim. "Come on! follow me! If I'm not mistaken, we'll soon find the materials for a raft,--or something that will answer as well for the present. Come along, there! Come!"--and he launched himself into the water. Trevannion followed his example, and, once more consigning himself to the flood, he swam on in the Indian's wake. Through aisles dimmed with a twilight like that of approaching night, along arcades covered with foliage so luxuriant as to be scarce penetrable by the rays of a tropic sun, the two swimmers, the Indian ever in advance, held their way. To Richard Trevannion the Mundurucu was comparatively a stranger, known only as a _tapuyo_ employed by his uncle in the management of the galatea. He knew the tribe by rumours even more than sinister. They were reputed in Para to be the most bloodthirsty of savages, who took delight not only in the destruction of their enemies, but in keeping up a ghastly souvenir of hostility by preserving their heads. In the company of a Mundurucu, especially in such a place,--swimming under the sombre shadows of a submerged forest,--it can scarce be wondered at that the youth felt suspicion, if not actual fear. But Richard Trevannion was a boy of bold heart, and bravely awaited the _denouement_ of the dismal journey. Their swim terminated at length, and the Indian, pointing to a tree, cried out: "Yonder--yonder is the very thing of which I was in search. Hoo-hoo! Covered with sipos too,--another thing we stand in need of,-- cord and pitch both growing together. The Great Spirit is kind to us, young master." "What is it?" demanded Richard. "I see a great tree, loaded with climbers as you say. But what of that? It is green, and growing. The wood is full of sap, and would scarce float itself; you can't construct a raft out of that. The sipos might serve well enough for rope; but the timber won't do, even if we had an axe to cut it down." "The Mundurucu needs no axe, nor yet timber to construct his raft. All he wants here is the sap of that tree, and some of the sipos clinging to its branches. The timber we shall find on the sapucaya, after we go back. Look at the tree, young master! Do you not know it?" The Paraense, thus appealed to, turned his eyes toward the tree, and scanned it more carefully. Festooned by many kinds of climbing plants, it was not so easy to distinguish its foliage from that of the parasites it upheld; enough of the leaves, however, appeared conspicuous to enable him to recognise the tree as one of the best known and most valuable to the inhabitants, not only of his native Para, but of all the Amazonian region, "Certainly," he replied, "I see what sort of tree it is. It's the _Seringa_,--the tree from which they obtain caoutchouc. But what do you want with that? You can't make a raft out of India-rubber, can you?" "You shall see, young master; you shall see!" During this conversation the Mundurucu had mounted among the branches of the seringa, calling upon his companion to come after him, who hastily responded to the call. CHAPTER TWENTY ONE. THE SYRINGE-TREE. The tree into whose top the swimmers had ascended was, as Richard had rightly stated, that from which the caoutchouc, or India-rubber, is obtained. It was the _Siphonia elastica_, of the order _Euphorbiaceae_, of the Amazonian valley. Not that the _Siphonia_ is the only tree which produces the world-renowned substance, which has of late years effected almost a revolution in many arts, manufactures, and domestic economies of civilised life. There are numerous other trees, both in the Old and New World, most of them belonging to the famed family of the figs, which in some degree afford the caoutchouc of commerce. Of all, however, that yielded by the _Siphonia elastica_ is the best, and commands the highest price among dealers. The young Paraense called it _Seringa_, and this is the name he had been accustomed to hear given to it. _Seringa_ is simply the Portuguese for syringe, and the name has attached itself to the tree, because the use which the aborigines were first observed to make of the elastic tubes of the caoutchouc was that of squirts or syringes, the idea being suggested by their noticing the natural tubes formed by the sap around twigs, when flowing spontaneously from the tree. For syringes it is employed extensively to this day by Brazilians of all classes, who construct them by moulding the sap, while in its fluid state, into pear-shaped bottles, and inserting a piece of cane in the long neck. The caoutchouc is collected in the simplest way, which affords a regular business to many Amazonians, chiefly native Indians, who dispose of it to the Portuguese or Brazilian traders. The time is in August, when the subsidence of the annual inundation permits approach to the trees; for the _Seringa_ is one of those species that prefer the low flooded lands, though it is not altogether peculiar to the Gapo. It grows throughout the whole region of the Amazon, wherever the soil is alluvial and marshy. The India-rubber harvest, if we may use the term, continues throughout the dry months, during which time very large quantities of the sap are collected, and carried over to the export market of Para. A number of trees growing within a prescribed circle are allotted to each individual, whose business it is--man, woman, or boy--to attend to the assigned set of trees; and this is the routine of their day's duty. In the evening the trees are tapped; that is, a gash or incision is made in the bark,--each evening in a fresh place,--and under each is carefully placed a little clay cup, or else the shell of an _Ampullasia_, to catch the milky sap that oozes from the wound. After sunrise in the morning, the "milkers" again revisit the scene of operations, and empty all the cups into a large vessel, which is carried to one common receptacle. By this time the sap, which is still of a white colour, is of the consistency of cream, and ready for moulding. The collectors have already provided themselves with moulds of many kinds, according to the shape they wish the caoutchouc to assume, such as shoes, round balls, bottles with long necks, and the like. These are dipped into the liquid, a thin stratum of which adheres to them, to be made thicker by repeated immersions, until the proper dimensions are obtained. After the last coat has been laid on, lines and ornamental tracings are made upon the surface, while still in a soft state; and a rich brown colour is obtained by passing the articles repeatedly through a thick black smoke, given out by a fire of palm-wood,--several species of these trees being specially employed for this purpose. As the moulds are usually solid substances, and the shoes, balls, and bottles are cast _on_, and not _in_ them, it may be wondered how the latter can be taken off, or the former got out. King George would have been as badly puzzled about this, as he was in regard to the apples in the pudding. The idea of the Amazonian aboriginal, though far more ingenious, is equally easy of explanation. His bottle-moulds are no better than balls of dried mud, or clay; and so too, the lasts upon which he fashions the India-rubber shoes. Half an hour's immersion in water is sufficient to restore them to their original condition of soft mud; when a little scraping and washing completes the manufacture, and leaves the commodity in readiness for the merchant and the market. The _Seringa_ is not a tree of very distinguished appearance, and but for its valuable sap might be passed in a forest of Amazonia, where so many magnificent trees meet the eye, without eliciting a remark. Both in the colour of its bark and the outline of its leaves it bears a considerable resemblance to the European ash,--only that it grows to a far greater size, and with a stem that is branchless, often to the height of thirty or forty feet above the ground. The trunk of that on which the Mundurucu and his companion had climbed was under water to that depth, else they could not so easily have ascended. It was growing in its favourite situation,--the Gapo,--its top festooned, as we have said, with scores of parasitical plants, of many different species, forming a complete labyrinth of limbs, leaves, fruits, and flowers. CHAPTER TWENTY TWO. A BATTLE WITH BIRDS. Scarce had the Paraense succeeded in establishing himself on the tree, when an exclamation from his companion, higher up among the branches, caused him to look aloft. "Hoo-hoo!" was the cry that came from the lips of the Mundurucu, in a tone of gratification. "What is it, Munday?" "Something good to eat, master?" "I'm glad to hear it. I feel hungry enough in all conscience; and these sapucaya nuts don't quite satisfy me. I'd like a little fish or flesh meat along with them." "It's neither," rejoined the Indian. "Something as good, though. It's fowl! I've found an arara's nest." "O, a macaw! But where is the bird? You haven't caught it yet?" "Haven't I?" responded the Mundurucu, plunging his arm elbow-deep into a cavity in the tree-trunk; and dragging forth a half-fledged bird, nearly as big as a chicken. "Ah, a nest! young ones! Fat as butter too!" "All right. We must take them back with us. Our friends in the sapucaya are hungry as we, and will be right glad to see such an addition to the larder." But Richard's reply was unheard; for, from the moment that the Mundurucu had pulled the young macaw out of its nest, the creature set up such a screaming and flopping of its half-fledged wings, as to fill all the woods around. The discordant ululation was taken up and repeated by a companion within the cavity; and then, to the astonishment of the twain, half a score of similar screaming voices were heard issuing from different places higher up in the tree, where it was evident there were several other cavities, each containing a nest full of young araras. "A regular breeding-place, a macaw-cot," cried Richard, laughing as he spoke. "We'll get squabs enough to keep us all for a week!" The words had scarce passed his lips, when a loud clangour reverberated upon the air. It was a confused mixture of noises,--a screaming and chattering,--that bore some resemblance to the human voice; as if half a score of Punches were quarrelling with as many Judys at the same time. The sounds, when first heard, were at some distance; but before twenty could have been counted, they were uttered close to the ears of the Mundurucu, who was highest up, while the sun became partially obscured by the outspread wings of a score of great birds, hovering in hurried flight around the top of the seringa. There was no mystery about the matter. The new-comers were the parents of the young macaws--the owners of the nests--returning from a search for provender for their pets, whose piercing cries had summoned them in all haste to their home. As yet, neither the Indian nor his young companion conceived any cause for alarm. Foolish indeed to be frightened by a flock of birds! They were not allowed to indulge long in this comfortable equanimity; for, almost on the moment of their arrival above the tree, the united parentage of araras plunged down among the branches, and, with wing, beak, and talons, began an instant and simultaneous attack upon the intruders. The Indian was the first to receive their onset. Made in such a united and irresistible manner, it had the effect of causing him to let go the chick, which fell with a plunge into the water below. In its descent it was accompanied by half a dozen of the other birds,--its own parents, perhaps, and their more immediate friends,--and these, for the first time espying a second enemy farther down, directed their attack upon him. The force of the assailants was thus divided; the larger number continued their onslaught upon the Indian, though the young Paraense at the same time found his hands quite full enough in defending himself, considering that he carried nothing in the shape of a weapon, and that his body, like that of his comrade, was altogether unprotected by vestments. To be sure, the Mundurucu was armed with a sharp knife, which he had brought along with him in his girdle; but this was of very little use against his winged enemies; and although he succeeded in striking down one or two of them, it was done rather by a blow of the fist than by the blade. In a dozen seconds both had received almost as many scratches from the beaks and talons of the birds, which still continued the combat with a fury that showed no signs of relaxation or abatement. The Paraense did not stay either to take counsel or imitate the example of his more sage companion, but, hastily bending down upon the limb whereon he had been maintaining the unequal contest, he plunged headforemost into the water. Of course a "header" from such a height carried him under the surface; and his assailants, for the moment missing him, flew back into the tree-top, and joined in the assault on Munday. The latter, who had by this become rather sick of the contest, thinking of no better plan, followed his comrade's example. Hastily he flung himself into the flood, and, first diving below the surface, came up beside the Paraense, and the two swam away side by side in silence, each leaving behind him a tiny string of red; for the blood was flowing freely from the scratches received in their strange encounter. CHAPTER TWENTY THREE. A CONTEST WITH CUDGELS. Our discomfited adventurers did not swim far from the seringa, for the birds did not follow them. Satisfied with seeing the burglars fairly beyond the boundaries of their domicile, the tenants of the tree returned to their nests, as if to ascertain what amount of damage had been done. In a short time the commotion had almost subsided, though there was heard an occasional scream,--the wail of the bereaved parents; for the helpless squab, after struggling a while on the surface of the water, had gone suddenly out of sight. There was no danger, therefore, of further molestation from their late assailants, so long as they should be left in quiet possession of the seringa, and therefore there was no further necessity for the two swimmers to retreat. A new intention had shaped itself in Munday's mind by this time, and he expressed his determination to return, to the surprise of the youth, who asked his purpose. "Partly the purpose for which we first climbed it, and partly," added he, with an angry roll of his almond-shaped eyes, "to obtain revenge. A Mundurucu is not to be bled in this fashion, even by birds, without drawing blood in return. I don't go out from this _igarape_ till I've killed every arara, old as well as young, in that accursed tree, or chased the last of them out of it. Follow, and I'll show you how." The Indian turned his face towards the thicket of tree-tops forming one side of the water arcade, and with a stroke or two brought himself within reach of some hanging parasites, and climbed up, bidding Richard follow. Once more they were shut in among the tops of what appeared to be a gigantic mimosa. "It will do," muttered the Mundurucu drawing his knife and cutting a stout branch, which he soon converted into a cudgel of about two feet in length. This he handed to his companion, and then, selecting a second branch of still stouter proportions, fashioned a similar club for himself. "Now," said he, after having pruned the sticks to his satisfaction, "we're both armed, and ready to give battle to the araras, with a better chance of coming off victorious. Let us lose no time. We have other work to occupy us, and your friends will be impatient for our return." Saying this, he let himself down into the water, and turned towards the seringa. His _protege_ made no protest, but followed instantly after. Tightly clutching their cudgels, both reascended the seringa, and renewed the battle with the birds. The numbers were even more unequal than before; but this time the advantage was on the side of the intruders. Striking with their clubs of heavy acacia-wood, the birds fell at every blow, until not one arara fluttered among the foliage. Most of these had fallen wounded upon the water; a few only, seeing certain destruction before them, took flight into the far recesses of the flooded forest. The Mundurucu, true to his promise, did not leave a living bird upon the tree. One after another, he hauled the half-fledged chicks from their nests; one after another, twisted their necks; and then, tying their legs together with a sipo, he separated the bunch into two equally-balanced parts, hanging it over a limb of the tree. "They can stay there till ee come back, which will be soon. And now let us accomplish the purpose for which we came here!" Laying aside the club that had made such havoc among the macaws, he drew the knife from his girdle. Selecting a spot on one of the larger limbs of the seringa, he made an incision in the bark, from which the milky juice immediately flowed. He had made provision against any loss of the precious fluid in the shape of a pair of huge monkey-pots, taken from a sapucaya while on the way, and which had been all the while lying in their place of deposit in a network of parasites. One of these he gave Richard, to hold under the tap while he made a second incision upon a longer limb of the seringa. Both nutshells were quickly filled with the glutinous juice, which soon began to thicken and coagulate like rich cream. The lids were restored to their places, and tied on with sipos, and then a large quantity of this natural cordage was collected and made up into a portable shape. This accomplished, the Mundurucu signified his intention of returning to the castaways; and, after apportioning part of the spoil to his companion, set out on the way they had come. The young Paraense swam close in his wake, and in ten minutes they had re-traversed the igarape, and saw before them the bright sun gilding the Gapo at its embouchure, that appeared like the mouth of some subterraneous cavern. CHAPTER TWENTY FOUR. CHASED BY A JACARe. A few more strokes would have carried the swimmers clear of the water arcade. Richard was already congratulating himself on the prospect of escaping from the gloomy shadow, when all at once his companion started, raised his head high above the surface, and gazed backward along the dark arcade. As he did so, an exclamation escaped him, which only could be one of alarm. "A monster!" cried the Mundurucu. "A monster! What sort? where?" "Yonder,--just by the edge of the igarape,--close in to the trees,--his body half hid under the hanging branches." "I see something like the trunk of a dead tree, afloat upon the water. A monster you say, Munday? What do you make it out to be?" "The body of a big reptile,--big enough to swallow us both. It's the _Jacare-uassu_. I heard its plunge. Did not you?" "I heard nothing like a plunge, except that made by ourselves in swimming." "No matter. There was such a noise but a moment ago. See! the monster is again in motion. He is after us!" The dark body Richard had taken for the drifting trunk of a tree was now in motion, and evidently making direct for himself and his companion. The waves, undulating horizontally behind it, proclaimed the strokes of its strong, vertically flattened tail, by which it was propelled through the water. "The jacare-uassu!" once more exclaimed the Mundurucu, signifying that the reptile was the great alligator of the Amazon. It was one of the largest size, its body showing full seven yards above the water, while its projecting jaws, occasionally opened in menace or for breath, appeared of sufficient extent to swallow either of the swimmers. It was idle for them to think of escaping through the water. At ease as they both were in this element, they would have proved but clumsy competitors with a cayman, especially one of such strength and natatory skill as belong to the huge reptile in pursuit of them. Such a swimming-match was not to be thought of, and neither entertained the idea of it. "We must take to the trees!" cried the Indian, convinced that the alligator was after them. "The Great Spirit is good to make them grow so near. It's the only chance we have for saving our lives. To the trees, young master,--to the trees!" As he spoke, the Mundurucu faced towards the forest; and, with quick, energetic strokes, they glided under the hanging branches. Most nimbly they climbed the nearest, and, once lodged upon a limb, were safe; and on one of the lowest they "squatted," to await the approach of the jacare. In about three seconds the huge saurian came up, pausing as it approached the spot where the two intended victims had ascended out of its reach. It seemed more than surprised,--in fact, supremely astonished; and for some moments lay tranquil, as if paralysed by its disappointment. This quietude, however, was of short duration; for soon after, as if conscious of having been tricked, it commenced quartering the water in short diagonal lines, which every instant was lashed into foam by a stroke of its powerful tail. "Let us be grateful to the Great Spirit!" said the Indian, looking down from his perch upon the tree. "We may well thank him for affording us a safe refuge here. It's the jacare-uassu, as I said. The monster is hungry, because it's the time of flood, and he can't get food so easily. The fish upon which he feeds are scattered through the Gapo, and he can only catch them by a rare chance. Besides, he has tasted our blood. Did you not see him sup at it as he came up the igarape? He's mad now, and won't be satisfied till he obtains a victim,--a man if he can, for I can tell by his looks he's a man-eater." "A man-eater! What mean you by that?" "Only that this jacare has eaten men, or women as likely." "But how can you tell that?" "Thus, young master. His bigness tells me of his great age. He has lived long, and in his time visited many places. But what makes me suspect him to be a man-eater is the eagerness with which he pursued us, and the disappointment he shows at not getting hold of us. Look at him now!" Certainly there was something peculiar both in the appearance and movements of the jacare. Young Trevannion had never seen such a monster before, though alligators were plenteous around Para, and were no rare sight to him. This one, however, was larger than any he had ever seen, more gaunt or skeleton-like in frame, with a more disgusting leer in its deep-sunken eyes, and altogether more unearthly in its aspect. The sight of the hidden saurian went far to convince him that there was some truth in the stories of which he had hitherto been sceptical. After all, the Gapo might contain creatures fairly entitled to the appellation of "monsters." CHAPTER TWENTY FIVE. A SAURIAN DIGRESSION. It would be difficult to conceive a more hideous monster than this upon which Richard Trevannion and his comrade gazed. In fact, there is no form in nature--scarce even in the imagination--more unpleasing to the eye than that of the lizard, the serpent's shape not excepted. The sight of the latter may produce a sensation disagreeable and akin to fear; but the curving and graceful configuration, either at rest or in motion, and the smooth, shining skin, often brilliantly coloured in beautiful patterns, tend to prevent it from approaching the bounds of horror. With the saurian shape it is different. In it we behold the type of the horrible, without anything to relieve the unpleasant impression. The positive, though distant, resemblance to the human form itself, instead of making the creature more seemly, only intensities the feeling of dread with which we behold it. The most beautiful colouring of the skin, and the gentlest habits, are alike inefficacious to remove that feeling. You may look upon the tree-lizard, clothed in a livery of the most vivid green; the _Anolidae_, in the bright blue of turquoise, in lemon and orange; you may gaze on the chameleon when it assumes its most brilliant hues,--but not without an instinctive sense of repugnance. True, there are those who deny this, who profess not to feel it, and who can fondle such pets in their hands, or permit them to play around their necks and over their bosoms. This, however, is due to habit, and long, familiar acquaintance. Since this is so with the smaller species of the lizard tribe, even with those of gay hues and harmless habits, what must it be with those huge saurians that constitute the family of the _Crocodilidae_, all of which, in form, colour, habits, and character, approach the very extreme of hideousness. Of these gigantic reptiles there is a far greater variety of species than is generally believed,--greater than is known even to naturalists. Until lately, some three or four distinct kinds, inhabiting Asia, Africa, and America, were all that were supposed to exist. Recent exploration reveals a very different condition, and has added many new members to the family of the _Crocodilidae_. It would be safe to hazard a conjecture, that, when the world of nature becomes better known, the number of species of these ugly amphibia, under the various names of gavials, crocodiles, caymans, and alligators, all brothers or first-cousins, will amount to two score. It is the very close resemblance in appearance and general habits that has hitherto hindered these different kinds from being distinguished. Their species are many; and, if you follow the naturalists of the anatomic school, so too are the genera; for it pleases these sapient theorists to found a genus on almost any species,--thus confounding and rendering more difficult the study it is their design to simplify. In the case of the _Crocodilidae_ such subdivision is absolutely absurd; and a single genus--certainly two at the most--would suffice for all purposes, practical or theoretical. The habits of the whole family--gavials and alligators, crocodiles, caymans, and jacares--are so much alike, that it seems a cruelty to separate them. It is true the different species attain to very different sizes; some, as the _curua_, are scarce two feet in length, while the big brothers of the family, among the gavials, crocodiles, and alligators, are often ten times as long. It is impossible to say how many species of _Crocodilidae_ inhabit the waters of the South American continent. There are three in the Amazon alone; but it is quite probable that in some of its more remote tributaries there exist other distinct species, since the three above mentioned do not all dwell in the same portion of this mighty stream. The Amazonian Indians speak of many more species, and believe in their existence. No doubt the Indians are right. In the other systems of South American waters, as those of the La Plata, the Orinoco, and the Magdalena, species exist that are not known to the Amazon. Even in the isolated water deposits of Lake Valencia Humboldt discovered the bava, a curious little crocodile not noted elsewhere. The three Amazonian reptiles, though having a strong resemblance in general aspect, are quite distinct as regards the species. In the curious and useful dialect of that region, understood alike by Indians and Portuguese, they are all called "Jacares," though they are specifically distinguished as the _Jacare-uassu_ the _Jacare-tinga_, and the _Jacare-curua_. Of the first kind was that which had pursued the two swimmers, and it was one of the largest of its species, full twenty-five feet from the point of its bony snout to the tip of its serrated tail. No wonder they got out of its way! CHAPTER TWENTY SIX. TREED BY AN ALLIGATOR. For a time the two refugees were without fear or care. They knew they were out of reach, and, so long as they kept to their perch, were in no danger. Had it been a jaguar instead of a jacare, it would have been another thing; but the amphibious animal could not crawl up the trunk of a tree, nor yet ascend by the hanging limbs or llianas. Their only feeling was that of chagrin at being stopped on their way back to their companions in the sapucaya, knowing that their return would be impatiently expected. They could by shouting have made themselves heard, but not with sufficient distinctness to be understood. The matted tree-tops intervening would have prevented this. They thought it better to be silent, lest their shouts might cause alarm. Richard hoped that the alligator would soon glide back to the haunt whence it had sallied, and leave them at liberty to continue their journey, but the Mundurucu was not so sanguine. There was something in the behaviour of the jacare he did not like, especially when he saw it quartering the water as if in search of the creatures that had disappeared so mysteriously. "Surely it won't lie in wait for us?" was the first question put by his companion. "You don't think it will?" "I do, young master, I do. That is just what troubles the Mundurucu. He may keep us here for hours,--perhaps till the sun goes down." "That would be anything but pleasant,--perhaps more so to those who are waiting for us than to ourselves. What can we do?" "Nothing at present. We must have patience, master." "For my part, I shall try," replied the Paraense; "but it's very provoking to be besieged in this fashion,--separated by only a few hundred yards from one's friends, and yet unable to rejoin or communicate with them." "Ah! I wish the _Curupira_ had him. I fear the brute is going to prove troublesome. The Mundurucu can read evil in his eye. Look! he has come to a stand. He sees us! No knowing now when he will grow tired of our company." "But has it sense enough for that?" "Sense! Ah! cunning, master may call it, when he talks of the jacare. Surely, young master, you know that,--you who are a Paraense born and bred? You must know that these reptiles will lie in wait for a whole week by a bathing-place, watching for a victim,--some helpless child, or even a grown man, who has been drinking too much _cashaca_. Ah yes! many's the man the jacare has closed his deadly jaws upon." "Well, I hope this one won't have that opportunity with us. We mustn't give it." "Not if we can help it," rejoined the Indian. "But we must be quiet, young master, if we expect to get out of this fix in any reasonable time. The jacare has sharp ears, small though they look. He can hear every word we are saying; ay, and if one were to judge by the leer in his ugly eye, he understands us." "At all events, it appears to be listening." So the conversation sank to silence, broken only by an occasional whisper, and no gesture even made communication, for they saw the leering look of the reptile fixed steadily upon them. Almost two hours passed in this tantalising and irksome fashion. The sun had now crossed the meridian line, and was declining westward. The jacare had not stirred from the spot. It lay like a log upon the water, its lurid eyes alone proclaiming its animation. For more than an hour it had made no visible movement, and their situation was becoming insupportable. "But what can we do?" asked Richard, despairingly. "We must try to travel through the tree-tops, and get to the other side. If we can steal out of his sight and hearing, all will be well. The Mundurucu is angry with himself; he didn't think of this before. He was fool enough to hope the jacare would get tired first. He might have known better, since the beast has tasted blood. That or hunger makes him such a stanch sentinel. Come, young master!" added the Indian, rising from his seat, and laying hold of a branch. "We must make a journey through the tree-tops. Not a word,--not a broken bough if you can help it. Keep close after me; watch what I do, and do you exactly the same." "All right, Munday," muttered the Paraense. "Lead on, old boy! I'll do my best to follow you." CHAPTER TWENTY SEVEN. AN AQUA-ARBOREAL JOURNEY. It may appear strange, incredible, absurd, that such a journey, for however short a distance, should have been attempted by human beings. No doubt to many it _will_ appear so, and be set down as ludicrously improbable. Twenty minutes passed in the shadowy gloom of a South American forest would strip the idea of travelling among the tree-tops of much of its improbability. In many places such a feat is quite possible, and comparatively easy,--perhaps not so "easy as rolling off a log," but almost as much so as climbing to the top of one. In the great _montana_ of the Amazon there are stretches of forest, miles in extent, where the trees are so matted and interlaced as to form one continuous "arbour," each united to its immediate neighbours by natural stays and cables, to which the meshes formed by the rigging of a ship are as an open network in comparison. In the midst of this magnificent luxuriance of vegetable life, there are birds, beasts, and insects that never set foot upon the ground;--birds in a vast variety of genera and species; beasts--I mean quadrupeds--of many different kinds; insects of countless orders; quadrumana that never touched _terra firma_ with any of their four hands; and, I had almost added, _man_. He, too, if not exclusively confining himself to the tops of these forest-trees, may make them habitually his home, as shall be seen in the sequel. It was no great feat, then, for the Mundurucu and his acolyte to make a short excursion across the "spray" of the forest, since this is the very timber that is so tied together. There was even less of danger than in a tract of woods growing upon the highlands or "Campos." A fall into the Gapo could only entail a ducking, with a brief interruption of the journey. It does not follow that their progress must be either swift or direct. That would depend upon the character of the trees and their parasites,-- whether the former grew close together, and whether the latter were numerous and luxuriant, or of scanty growth. To all appearance, Nature in that spot had been beneficent, and poured forth her vegetable treasures profusely. The Indian, glancing through the branches, believed there would be no more difficulty in getting to the other side of the belt of timber that separated them from the open water, than in traversing a thicket of similar extent. With this confidence he set forth, followed by his less experienced companion. Both began and continued their monkey-like march in the most profound silence. They knew that it was possible and easy for the alligator to bear them company; for although they were forced to pass through an almost impervious thicket, down on the water it was altogether different. There was nothing to impede the progress of the saurian, huge as it was, except the trunks of the trees. To tell the truth, it was a toilsome trip, and both the travellers were weary of it long before coming within sight of the open water on the opposite side. Often were they compelled to carry their own weight on the strength of their arms, by hoisting themselves from tree to tree. Many a _detour_ had they to make, sometimes on account of the impenetrable network of creepers, and sometimes because of open water, that, in pools, interrupted their route. The distance to be traversed was not over two hundred yards. At starting they knew not how far, but it proved about this measure. If they had made their calculation according to time, they might have estimated it at half a score of miles. They were a good hour and a half on the journey; but the delay, with all its kindred regrets, was forgotten, when they saw the open water before them, and soon after found themselves on the selvage of the submerged forest. CHAPTER TWENTY EIGHT. A TIMELY WARNING. On arriving among the outside frees, our explorers, homeward bound, saw something to cheer them,--something besides the bright sun and the shining waters of the Gapo. It was the sapucaya, still bearing its stupendous fruit, the friends they had left behind them. The Paraense appeared to be counting them, as if to make sure that all were still safe upon the tree. Perhaps he was only intent on the discovery of one, or, having discovered, was feeding his eyes upon her form, slender and graceful in the distance. He would have shouted to apprise them of the safety of himself and companion, had not a sign from the latter, accompanied by a few muttered words, counselled him to hold his peace. "Why not, Munday?" "Not a word, young master. We are not yet out of the woods; the jacare may hear us." "We left it far behind in the igarape." "Ah, true! Who knows where he may be now? Not the Mundurucu. The monster may have followed us. Who knows? He may be at this moment within twenty yards, waiting for us to come back into the water." As he spoke, the Indian looked anxiously behind him. He could discover no cause of alarm. All was still under the shadow of the trees. Not even a ripple could be seen upon the sombre surface of the water. "I think we've given it the slip," remarked Richard. "It looks so," responded the Indian. "The Mundurucu hears no sound, sees no sign. The jacare should still be in the igarape." "Why should we delay any longer? Several hours have elapsed since we left the sapucaya. My uncle and everybody else will be out of all patience. They will be distracted with sheer anxiety. They look as if they were. Though we have a good view of them, I don't suppose they see us. If they did, they would be hailing us, that's certain. Let us take to the water, and rejoin them." The Mundurucu, after looking once more to the rear, and listening for a few moments, replied, "I think we may venture." This was the cue for young Trevannion, and, lowering himself from the limb on which he was supported, the two almost at the same instant committed themselves to the flood. Scarce had they touched the water when their ears were assailed by a shout that came pealing across the Gapo. It neither startled nor surprised them, for they could not fail to comprehend its meaning. It was a cheer sent forth from the sapucaya, announcing their reappearance to the eyes of their anxious companions. Stimulated by the joyous tones, the two swimmers struck boldly out into the open water. Richard no longer thought of looking behind him. In a hasty glance directed towards the sapucaya, as he rose after his first plunge upon the water, he had seen something to lure him on, at the same time absorbing all his reflections. He had seen a young girl, standing erect within the fork of the tree, throw up her arms as if actuated by some sudden transport of joy. What could have caused it but the sight of him? The mind of the Mundurucu was far differently employed. His thoughts were retrospective, not prospective. So, too, were his glances. Instead of looking forward to inquire what was going on among the branches of the sapucaya, he carried his beardless chin upon his shoulder, keeping his eyes and ears keenly intent to any sight or sound that might appear suspicious behind him. His caution, as was soon proved, was neither unnatural nor superfluous, nor yet the counsel given to his companion to swim as if some swift and terrible pursuer were after him; for although the Indian spoke from mere conjecture, his words were but too true. The swimmers had traversed about half the space of open water that lay between the sapucaya and the submerged forest. The Indian had purposely permitted himself to fall into the wake of his companion, in order that his backward view might be unobstructed. So far, no alligator showed itself behind them, no enemy of any kind; and in proportion as his confidence increased, he relaxed his vigilance. It seemed certain the jacare had given up the chase. It could not have marked their movements among the tree-tops, and in all likelihood the monster was still keeping guard near the opening of the igarape. Too happy to arrive at this conclusion, the Indian ceased to think of a pursuit, and, after making an effort, overtook the young Paraense, the two continuing to swim abreast. As there no longer appeared any reason for extraordinary speed, the swimmers simultaneously suspended the violent exertions they had been hitherto making, and with relaxed stroke kept on towards the sapucaya. It was fortunate for both that other eyes than their own were turned upon that stretch of open water. Had it not been so, the silent swimmer, far swifter than they, coming rapidly up in their rear, might have overtaken them long before reaching the tree. The shout sent forth from the sapucaya, in which every voice bore a part, warned them of some dread danger threatening near. But for late experience, they might not have known on which side to look for it; but, guided by this, they instinctively looked back. The jacare, close behind, was coming on as fast as his powerful tail, rapidly oscillating from side to side, could propel him. It was fortunate for the two swimmers they had heard that warning cry in time. A score of seconds made all the difference in their favour, all the difference between life and death. It was their destiny to live, and not die then in the jaws of the jacare. Before the ugly reptile, making all the speed in its power, could come up with either of them, both, assisted by willing hands, had climbed beyond its reach, and could look upon it without fear from among the branches of the sapucaya. CHAPTER TWENTY NINE. IMPROVISED SWIMMING-BELTS. The huge saurian swam on to the tree,--to the very spot where Richard and the Mundurucu had climbed up, at the forking of the stem. On perceiving that its prey had for a second time got clear, its fury seemed to break all bounds. It lashed the water with its tail, closed its jaws, with a loud clattering, and gave utterance to a series of sounds, that could only be compared to a cross between the bellowing of a bull and the grunting of a hog. Out in the open light of the sun, and swimming conspicuously upon the surface of the water, a good view of the reptile could now be obtained; but this did not improve the opinion of it already formed by Richard. It looked, if possible, uglier than when seen in shadow; for in the light the fixed leer of its lurid eye, and the ghastly blood-coloured inside of the jaws, at intervals opened, and showing a triple row of terrible teeth, were more conspicuous and disgusting. Its immense bulk made it still more formidable to look upon. Its body was full eight yards in length, and of proportionate thickness,--measuring around the middle not less than a fathom and a half; while the lozenge-like protuberances along its spine rose in pointed pyramids to the height of several inches. No wonder that little Rosa uttered a shriek of terror on first beholding it; no wonder that brave young Ralph trembled at the sight. Even Trevannion himself, with the negro and Tipperary Tom, regarded the reptile with fear. It was some time before they felt sure that it could not crawl up to them. It seemed for a time as if it meant to do so, rubbing its bony snout against the bark, and endeavouring to clasp the trunk with its short human-like arms. After several efforts to ascend, it apparently became satisfied that this feat was not to be performed, and reluctantly gave up the attempt; then, retreating a short distance, began swimming in irregular circles around the tree, all the while keeping its eye fixed upon the branches. After a time, the castaways only bent their gaze upon the monster at intervals, when some new manoeuvre attracted their notice. There was no immediate danger to be dreaded from it; and although its proximity was anything but pleasant, there were other thoughts equally disagreeable, and more important, to occupy their time and attention. They could not remain all their lives in the sapucaya; and although they knew not what fortune awaited them in the forest, beyond, they were all anxious to get there. Whether it was altogether a flooded forest, or whether there might not be some dry land in it, no one could tell. In the Mundurucu's opinion it was the former: and in the face of this belief, there was not much hope of their finding a foot of dry land. In any case, the forest must be reached, and all were anxious to quit their quarters on the sapucaya, under the belief that they would find others more comfortable. At all events, a change could not well be for the worse. Munday had promised them the means of transport, but how this was to be provided none of them as yet knew. The time, however, had arrived for him to declare his intentions, and this he proceeded to do; not in words, but by deeds that soon made manifest his design. It will be remembered that, after killing the macaws, he had tapped the seringa, and "drawn" two cups full of the sap,--that he had bottled it up in the pots, carefully closing the lids against leakage. It will also be remembered, that he had provided himself with a quantity of creepers, which he had folded into a portable bundle. These were of a peculiar sort,--the true sipos of the South American forest, which serve for all purposes of cordage, ropes ready made by the hand of Nature. On parting from the seringa, he had brought these articles along with him, his companion carrying a share of the load. Though chased by the jacare, and close run too, neither had abandoned his bundle,--tied by sipos around the neck,--and both the bottled caoutchouc and the cordage were now in the sapucaya. What they were intended for no one could guess, until it pleased the Indian to reveal his secret; and this he at length did, by collecting a large number of nuts from the sapucaya,-- Ralph and Richard acting as his aides,--emptying them of their three-cornered kernels, restoring the lids, and then making them "water-proof" by a coating of the caoutchouc. Soon all became acquainted with his plans, when they saw him bind the hollow shells into bunches, three or four in each, held together by sipos, and then with a stronger piece of the same parasite attach the bunches two and two together, leaving about three feet of the twisted sipos between. "Swimming-belts!" cried Ralph, now for the first time comprehending the scheme. Ralph was right. That was just what the Mundurucu had manufactured,--a set of _swimming-belts_. CHAPTER THIRTY. ALLIGATOR LORE. For an hour the castaways remained in the tree, chafing with impatience and chagrin that their awful enemy still kept his savage watch for them in the Gapo below, gliding lazily to and fro, but ever watching them with eager, evil eye. But there was no help for it; and by way of possessing their souls in more patience, and making time pass quicker, they fell to conversing on a subject appropriate to the occasion, for it was the jacare itself, or rather alligators in general. Most of the questions were put by Trevannion, while the answers were given by the Mundurucu, whose memory, age, and experience made him a comprehensive cyclopaedia of alligator lore. The Indian, according to his own account, was acquainted with live or six different kinds of jacare. They were not all found in one place, though he knew parts of the country where two or three kinds might be found dwelling in the same waters; as, for instance, the jacare-uassu (great alligator), the same as was then besieging them, and which is sometimes called the black jacare, might often be seen in the same pool with the jacare-tinga, or little alligator. Little jacare was not an appropriate name for this last species. It was four feet long when full grown, and he knew of others, as the jacare-curua, that never grew above two. These kinds frequented small creeks, and were less known than the others, as it was only in certain places they were found. The jacares were most abundant in the dry season. He did not suppose they were really more numerous, only that they were then collected together in the permanent lakes and pools. Besides, the rivers were then lower, and as there was less surface for them to spread over, they were more likely to be seen. As soon as the _echente_ commenced, they forsook the channels of the rivers, as also the standing lakes, and wandered all over the Gapo. As there was then a thousand times the quantity of water, of course the creatures were more scattered, and less likely to be encountered. In the _vasante_ he had seen half-dried lakes swarming with jacares, as many as there would be tadpoles in a frog-pond. At such times he had seen them crowded together, and had heard their scales rattling, as they jostled one another, at the distance of half a mile or more. In the countries on the lower part of the Solimoes, where many of the inland lakes become dry during the _vasante_, many jacares at that season buried themselves in the mud, and went to sleep. They remained asleep, encased in dry, solid earth, till the flood once more softened the mud around them, when they came out again as ugly as ever. He didn't think that they followed this fashion everywhere; only where the lakes in which they chanced to be became dry, and they found their retreat to the river cut off. They made their nests on dry land, covering the eggs over with a great conical pile of rotten leaves and mud. The eggs of the jacare-uassu were as large as cocoa-nuts, and of an oval shape. They had a thick, rough shell, which made a loud noise when rubbed against any hard substance. If the female were near the nest, and you wished to find her, you had only to rub two of the eggs together, and she would come waddling towards you the moment she heard the noise. They fed mostly on fish, but that was because fish was plentiest, and most readily obtained. They would eat flesh or fowl,-- anything that chanced in their way. Fling them a bone, and they would swallow it at a gulp, seizing it in their great jaws before it could reach the water, just as a dog would do. If a morsel got into their mouth that wouldn't readily go down, they would pitch it out, and catch it while in the air, so as to get it between their jaws in a more convenient manner. Sometimes they had terrific combats with the jaguars; but these animals were wary about attacking the larger ones, and only preyed upon the young of these, or the jacare-tingas. They themselves made war on every creature they could catch, and above all on the young turtles, thousands of which were every year devoured by them. They even devoured their own children,--that is, the old males did, whenever the _mai_ (mother) was not in the way to protect them. They had an especial preference for dogs,--that is, as food,--and if they should hear a dog barking in the forest, they would go a long way over land to get hold of him. They lie in wait for fish, sometimes hiding themselves in the weeds and grass till the latter come near. They seized them, if convenient, between their jaws, or killed them with a stroke of the tail, making a great commotion in the water. The fish got confused with fright, and didn't know which way to swim out of the reptile's reach. Along with their other food they ate stones, for he had often found stones in their stomach. The Indian said it was done that the weight might enable them to go under the water more easily. The _Capilearas_ were large animals that furnished many a meal to the jacares; although the quadrupeds could swim very fast, they were no match for the alligator, who can make head with rapidity against the strongest current. If they could only turn short, they would be far more dangerous than they are; but their neck was stiff, and it took them a long while to get round, which was to their enemies' advantage. Sometimes they made journeys upon land. Generally they travelled very slowly, but they could go much faster when attacked, or pursuing their prey. Their tail was to be especially dreaded. With a blow of that they could knock the breath out of a man's body, or break his leg bone. They liked to bask in the sun, lying along the sand-banks by the edge of the river, several of them together, with their tails laid one on the other. They would remain motionless for hours, as if asleep, but all the while with their mouths wide open. Some said that they did this to entrap the flies and insects that alighted upon their tongue and teeth, but he (the Mundurucu) didn't believe it, because no quantity of flies would fill the stomach of the great jacare. While lying thus, or even at rest upon the water, birds often perched upon their backs and heads,--cranes, ibises, and other kinds. They even walked about over their bodies without seeming to disturb them. In that way the jacares could not get at them, if they wished it ever so much. There were some jacares more to be dreaded than others. These were the man-eaters, such as had once tasted human flesh. There were many of them,--too many,--since not a year passed without several people falling victims to the voracity of these reptiles. People were used to seeing them every day, and grew careless. The jacares lay in wait in the bathing-places close to villages and houses, and stole upon the bathers that had ventured into deep water. Women, going to fetch water, and children, were especially subject to their attack. He had known men, who had gone into the water in a state of intoxication, killed and devoured by the jacare, with scores of people looking helplessly on from the bank, not twenty yards away. When an event of this kind happened, the people armed themselves _en masse_, got into their _montarias_ (canoes), gave chase, and usually killed the reptile. At other times it was left unmolested for months, and allowed to lie in wait for a victim. The brute was _muy ladim_ (very cunning). That was evident enough to his listeners. They had only to look down into the water, and watch the movements of the monster there. Notwithstanding its ferocity, it was at bottom a great coward, but it knew well when it was master of the situation. The one under the sapucaya believed itself to be in that position. It might be mistaken. If it did not very soon take its departure, he, the Mundurucu, should make trial of its courage, and then would be seen who was master. Big as it was, it would not be so difficult to subdue for one who knew how. The jacare was not easily killed, for it would not die outright till it was cut to pieces. But it could be rendered harmless. Neither bullet nor arrow would penetrate its body, but there were places where its life could be reached,--the throat, the eyes, and the hollow places just behind the eyes, in front of the shoulders. If stabbed in any of these tender places, it must go under. He knew a plan better than that; and if the brute did not soon raise the siege, he would put it in practice. He was getting to be an old man. Twenty summers ago he would not have put up with such insolence from an alligator. He was not decrepit yet. If the jacare consulted its own safety, it would do well to look out. CHAPTER THIRTY ONE. A HIDE UPON A REPTILE. After thus concluding his long lecture upon alligators, the Indian grew restless, and fidgeted from side to side. It was plain to all, that the presence of the jacare was provoking him to fast-culminating excitement. As another hour passed, and the monster showed no signs of retiring, his excitement grew to auger so intense, as to be no longer withheld from seeking relief in action. So the Mundurucu hastily uprose, flinging aside the swimming-belts hitherto held in his hands. Everything was put by except his knife, and this, drawn from his _tanga_, was now held tightly in his grasp. "What mean you, Munday?" inquired Trevannion, observing with some anxiety the actions of the Indian. "Surely you are not going to attack the monster? With such a poor weapon you would have no chance, even supposing you could get within striking distance before being swallowed up. Don't think of such a thing!" "Not with this weapon, patron," replied the Indian, holding up the knife; "though even with it the Mundurucu would not fear to fight the jacare, and kill him, too. Then the brute would go to the bottom of the Gapo, taking me along. I don't want a ducking like that, to say nothing of the chances of being drowned. I must settle the account on the surface." "My brave fellow, don't be imprudent! It is too great a risk. Let us stay here till morning. Night will bring a change, and the reptile will go off." "Patron! the Mundurucu thinks differently. That jacare is a man-eater, strayed from some of the villages, perhaps Coary, that we have lately left. It has tasted man's blood,--even ours, that of your son, your own. It sees men in the tree. It will not retire till it has gratified its ravenous desires. We may stay in this tree till we starve, and from feebleness drop, one by one, from the branches." "Let us try it for one night?" "No, patron," responded the Indian, his eyes kindling with a revengeful fire, "not for one hour. The Mundurucu was willing to obey you in what related to the duty for which you hired him. He is no longer a _tapuyo_. The galatea is lost, the contract is at an end, and now he is free to do what he may please with his life. Patron!" continued the old man, with an energy that resembled returning youth, "my tribe would spurn me from the _malocca_ if I bore it any longer. Either I or the jacare must die!" Silenced by the singularity of the Indian's sentiment and speech, Trevannion forbore further opposition. No one knew exactly what his purpose was, though his attitude and actions led all to believe that he meant to attack the jacare. With his knife? No. He had negatived this question himself. How then? There appeared to be no other weapon within reach. But there was, and his companions soon saw there was, as they sat silently watching his movements. The knife was only used as the means of procuring that weapon, which soon made its appearance in the form of a _macana_, or club, cut from one of the llianas,--a _bauhinia_ of heaviest wood, shaped something after the fashion of a "life-preserver," with a heavy knob of the creeper forming its head, and a shank about two feet long, tapering towards the handle. Armed with this weapon, and restoring the knife to his _tango_, the Indian came down and glided out along the horizontal limb already known to our story. To attract the reptile thither was not difficult. His presence would have been a sufficient lure, but some broken twigs cast upon the water served to hasten its approach to the spot. In confidence the jacare came on, believing that by some imprudence, or misadventure, at least one of those it had marked for its victims was about to drop into its hungry maw. One did drop,--not into its maw, or its jaws, but upon its back, close up to the swell of its shoulders. Looking down from the tree, his companions saw the Mundurucu astride upon the alligator, with one hand, the left, apparently inserted into the hollow socket of the reptile's eye, the other raised aloft, grasping the _macana_, that threatened to descend upon the skull of the jacare. It _did_ descend,-- crack!--crash!--crackle! After that there was not much to record. The Mundurucu was compelled to slide off his seat. The huge saurian, with its fractured skull, yielded to a simple physical law, turned over, showing its belly of yellowish white,--an aspect not a whit more lovely than that presented in its dark dorsal posterior. If not dead, there could be no doubt that the jacare was no longer dangerous; and as its conqueror returned to the tree, he was received with a storm of "_Vivas_" to which Tipperary Tom added his enthusiastic Irish "Hoor-raa!" CHAPTER THIRTY TWO. TAKING TO THE WATER. The Mundurucu merited congratulation, and his companions could not restrain their admiration and wonder. They knew that the alligator was only assailable by ordinary weapons--as gun, spear, or harpoon--in three places; in the throat, unprotected, except by a thin, soft integument; in the hollow in front of the shoulders, and immediately behind the bony socket of the eyes; and in the eyes themselves,--the latter being the most vulnerable of all. Why had the Indian, armed with a knife, not chosen one of these three places to inflict a mortal cut or stab? "Patron," said the Indian, as soon as he had recovered his breath, "you wonder why the Mundurucu took all that trouble for a _macana_, while he might have killed the jacare without it. True, the knife was weapon enough. _Pa terra_! Yes. But it would not cause instant death. The rascal could dive with both eyes scooped out of their sockets, and live for hours afterwards. Ay, it could have carried me twenty miles through the Gapo, half the distance under water. Where would old Munday have been then? Drowned and dead, long before the jacare itself. Ah, patron, a good knock on the hollow of its head is the best way to settle scores with a jacare." And as if all scores had been now settled with this fellow, the huge saurian, to all appearance dead, passed unheeded out of sight, the current of the Gapo drifting it slowly away. They did not wait for its total disappearance, and while its hideous body, turned belly upward, with its human-like hands stiffly thrust above the surface, was yet in sight, they resumed their preparations for vacating a tenement of which all were heartily tired, with that hopeful expectancy which springs from a knowledge that the future cannot be worse than the present. Richard had reported many curious trees, some bearing fruits that appeared to be eatable, strung with llianas, here and there forming a network that made it easy to find comfort among their branches. If there had been nothing else to cheer them, the prospect of escaping from their irksome attitudes was of itself sufficient; and influenced by this, they eagerly prepared for departure. As almost everything had been already arranged for ferrying the party, very little remained to be done. From the hermetically closed monkey-cups the Mundurucu had manufactured five swimming-belts,--this number being all that was necessary, for he and the young Paraense could swim ten times the distance without any adventitious aid. The others had their share of empty shells meted out according to their weight and need of help. Rosa's transport required particular attention. The others could make way themselves, but Rosa was to be carried across under the safe conduct of the Indian. So when every contingency had been provided for, one after another slipped down from the fork, and quietly departed from a tree that, however uncomfortable as a residence, had yet provided them with a refuge in the hour of danger. CHAPTER THIRTY THREE. A HALF-CHOKED SWIMMER. Munday led off, towing little Rosa after him by a sipo, one end fastened to his girdle, and the other around her waist. Trevannion followed close behind, Ralph a little farther off, with Richard keeping abreast of his cousin and helping him along. Mozey swam next; Tipperary Tom, who was last to leave the tree, brought up the rear. The ouistiti had found a berth on the shoulders of young Ralph, who, buoyed up by a good supply of air-vessels, swam with his back above water. As for the macaw and coaita, the desperate circumstances in which our adventurers were placed rendered it not only inconvenient, but out of the question, to trouble themselves with such pets; and it had been agreed that they must be abandoned. Both, therefore, were left upon the tree. With the macaw it was a matter of choice whether it should stay there. By simply spreading out its great hyacinthine wings it could keep pace with its _ci-devant_ protectors; and they had hardly left the tree, when the bird, giving a loud scream, sprang from its perch, hovered a moment in the air, and then, flying down, alighted on Mozey's wool-covered cranium, making him hide his astonished head quickly under water. The arara, affrighted at having wetted its feet, instantly essayed to soar up again; but its curving talons, that had clutched too eagerly in the descent, had become fixed, and all its attempts to detach them were in vain. The more it struggled, the tighter became the tangle; while its screams, united with the cries of the negro, pealed over the water, awaking far echoes in the forest. It was sometime before Mozey succeeded in untwisting the snarl that the arara had spun around its legs, and not until he had sacrificed several of his curls was the bird free to trust once more to its wings. We have said, that by some mystic influence the big monkey had become attached to Tipperary Tom, and the attachment was mutual. Tom had not taken his departure from the tree without casting more than one look of regret back among the branches, and under any other circumstances he would not have left the coaita behind him. It was only in obedience to the inexorable law of self-preservation that he had consented to the sacrifice. The monkey had shown equal reluctance at parting, in looks, cries, and gestures. It had followed its friend down to the fork, and after he had slipped into the water it appeared as if it would follow him, regardless of both instinct and experience, for it could not swim. These, however, proved strong enough to restrain its imprudence, and after its protector had gone it stood trembling and chattering in accents that proclaimed the agony of that unexpected separation. Any one listening attentively to its cries might have detected in the piteous tones the slightest commingling of reproach. How could it be otherwise to be thus deserted? Left to perish, in fact; for although the coaita was perfectly at home upon the sapucaya, and could live there as long as the nuts lasted, there was not the slightest chance of its getting away from the tree. It must stay there till the _vasante_, till the flood fell, and that would not be for months. Long before that it must undoubtedly perish, either by drowning or starvation. Whether or not these unpleasant forebodings passed through the monkey's wits, and whether they nerved it, may never be known. Certainly something seemed to stimulate the creature to determination; for instead of standing any longer shivering in the fork of the tree, it turned suddenly, and, darting up the trunk, ran out upon one of the horizontal branches. To go directly from the sapucaya to the forest, it was necessary to pass under this limb; and Tipperary Tom, following in the wake of the others, had taken this track. He was already far out from the stem of the tree, almost clear of the overhanging branches, and half oblivions of the painful parting, when a heavy body, pouncing upon his shoulders, caused both him and his empty shells to sink some feet under the water; for just like old Munday on the alligator had the monkey come down upon Tipperary Tom. The affrighted Irishman, on rising to the surface, sputtered forth a series of cries, at the same time endeavouring to rid himself of the unexpected rider on his back. It was just at this crisis, too, that the macaw had managed to make good its footing in the fleece of the negro. Mozey, however, was the first to get clear of his incubus; and then all eyes were directed towards Tipperary Tom and the clinging coaita, while peals of laughter resounded from every lip. Mozey had enfranchised himself by sacrificing a few tufts of his woolly hair, but the task was not so easy for Tom. In fact, it proved altogether impracticable; for the coaita had curled its prehensile tail around his neck in a knot that would have made a hangman envious. The more he tugged at it, the more it tightened; and had the Irishman been left to himself, it would have no doubt ended in his being strangled outright, a fate he began to dread. At this crisis he heard the Mundurucu shout to him across the water to leave the coaita alone, as then it would relax its hold. Fortunately for himself, Tom had the prudence to obey this well-timed counsel; and although still half suffocated by the too cordial embrace of his pet, he permitted it to have its own way, until, having approached the forest, the monkey relaxed its hold, and sprang up among the branches. CHAPTER THIRTY FOUR. A SUPPER OF BROILED SQUAB. Guided by the Mundurucu, the swimmers entered the water arcade before described, and proceeded on to the tree that had furnished the caoutchouc for their swimming-belts. The siphonia, so late the scene of strife and querulous complainings, was now silent as the tomb; not a living arara was in sight or within hearing. The few old birds that had survived the club conflict had forsaken the spot, betaking themselves to some distant part of the forest, perhaps out of the Gapo altogether, to mourn over nests laid desolate, over chicks seized and instantly destroyed by ruthless hands. Only the young were there, suspended in a bunch from the branches. The Mundurucu mounted first, taking his charge along with him; and then all the others climbed up into the tree, where the macaw and the monkey--one upon wing, the other by a passage through the tree-tops in speed almost equalling the flight of a bird--had already arrived. Farther progress for that night was no part of their purpose. It would have been as idle as imprudent. The sun was already level with their gaze, and to have forsaken their perch at that hour would have been like leaving a good inn for the doubtful chances of the road. The seringa, with its thickly trellised limbs, offered snug quarters. Upon its network of parasites it was possible to repose; there were hammocks woven by the hand of Nature, and, rude as they might be, they were a pleasant improvement on their couches of the preceding night. The tree contained other proofs of its hospitality. The fat fledglings suspended upon it promised a supper not to be despised; for none of the party was a stranger to macaw flesh, and, as those were young and tender, eyes sparkled and mouths watered on beholding them. No one expected that they were to be eaten raw, though there was more than one in the party whose appetite had become sharp enough for this. The Mundurucu would have shown but slight squeamishness at swallowing one of the squabs as it was, while to Mozey it would have signified less. Even Tipperary Tom declared his readiness to set about supping without further preparation. The semi-cannibal appetites of his companions were controlled by Trevannion, who commenced talking of a fire. How was it to be made? How could the chicks be cooked? His questions did not remain long unanswered. The Indian, eager to meet the wishes of his employer, promised that they should be gratified. "Wait a bit, patron," said he. "In ten minutes' time you shall have what you want, a fire; in twenty, roast arara." "But how?" asked the patron. "We have no flint nor steel, any of us; and if we had, where find the tinder?" "Yonder!" rejoined the Mundurucu. "You see yonder tree on the other side of the igarape?" "That standing out by itself, with smooth, shining bark, and hoary, handlike leaves? Yes, I see it. What of it?" "It is the _embauba_, patron; the tree that feeds the lazy sloth, the _Ai_." "O, then it is that known as the _Cecropia peltata_. True, its crown of peltate leaves declares the species. But we were talking of fire, Munday. Can you obtain it from the cecropia?" "In ten minutes, patron, the Mundurucu will draw sparks from that tree, and make a fire too, if he can only obtain from it a dry branch, one without sap, decayed, dead. You shall see." So saying, he swam out towards the cecropia. On reaching this, he scaled it like a squirrel, and was soon among its silvery fronds, that spread palm-like over the water. Soon the snapping of a breaking branch was heard, and shortly after the Indian came gliding down the tree, and, holding the piece of cecropia above his head, swam with one hand towards the caoutchouc, which he once more ascended. On rejoining his companions, they saw that the stick he had secured was a bit of dry, dead wood, light, and of porous texture, just such as might be easily ignited. Not caring to make any secret of his design, he confirmed his companions in their conjecture by informing them that the embauba was the wood always employed by his people, as well as the other tribes in Amazonia, when they wished to make a fire; and saying this, he proceeded without further delay to make them acquainted with the proper way. Strange to say, it proved to be the friction process, often described as practised in remote corners of the world, and by savage tribes who could never have held the slightest communication with one another. Who taught them this curious mode of creating fire? Who inducted the Indian of the Amazon, and the aboriginal of Borneo, into the identical ideas of the _sumpitan_ and _gradatana_,--both blow-guns alike? Who first instructed mankind in the use of the bow? Was it instinct? Was it wisdom from on high? While Trevannion was reflecting on this strange theme, the Mundurucu had shaped a long spindle from a slender branch which he had cut from some hard wood growing near; and, whirling it between the palms of his hands, in less than ten minutes, as he had promised, sparks appeared in the hollowed stick of the cecropia. Dry leaves, twigs, and bark had been already collected, and with these a flame was produced, ending in a fire, that soon burned brightly in one of the forks of the seringa. Over this the young macaws, supported on spits, were soon done brown; and a supper of roast arara, with parched sapucaya nuts, proved anything but a despicable meal to the party who partook of it. CHAPTER THIRTY FIVE. ONCE MORE IN THE WATER. Our adventurers passed a tolerable night among the sipos of the seringa. They might have slept more soundly but for apprehensions about the future that intruded even into their dreams. Morning brought no relief, for then reality itself appeared ruder than the visions of fancy in their slumbers. They had cold macaw for breakfast,--remains of the preceding night's roast, which had been kept up as long as the fire was alight, and carefully preserved, to serve for a future occasion. It was just sunrise, and as soon as the meal was over, they consulted seriously how to extricate themselves from their unpleasant and perilous position,--how to work a deliverance from the jaws of the Gapo. Whereabouts in this strange region were they? How far had they entered it? They could not even frame a guess of the distance traversed by the galatea before she had come to grief in the fork of the sapucaya. It might be twenty miles, it might be fifty; who could tell? They only knew that the ill-fated vessel had been drifting away from the Solimoes, and deep into the solitudes of the Gapo. They knew they must be many miles from the banks of the Solimoes, and, from his hydrographic knowledge, already tested, the old tapuyo could tell its direction. But it was no longer a question of getting back to the channel of the great river. On the contrary, the object now was to reach solid land. It would be worse than idle to seek the Solimoes without the means of navigating it; for, even should the stream be reached, it would be one chance in a thousand to get within hail of a passing vessel. Almost as well might such be looked for in the middle of the Atlantic Ocean. They were now bent on discovering the shortest route to the mainland that bordered this inundated region. This should be found in the direction opposite to that in which the river lay. It might not, but the probabilities were in favour of that hypothesis. They had but little difficulty in determining the way to take. The index already pointed out by the Indian was still to be depended upon. The _echente_ was still going on. The current was from the river, if not with absolute directness, yet with enough to point out the bearing of the Solimoes. The land might be many miles distant,--farther than the river itself,--but there was no alternative but to reach it or die. But how reach it? That was the question. They could hardly hope to swim the whole distance, for it must be great. A raft? This too was talked of. But how was a raft to be constructed? Among the tops of those water-loving trees there could scarce be found a stick light enough to have floated itself, let alone the carrying of a ponderous cargo. Out of such heavy timber there would be but little chance of their constructing a raft, and the idea was abandoned almost as soon as broached. But Munday's proposal met the approbation of all. The water arcade chanced to continue in the direction they should take. Why not once more make use of the swimming-belts, that had already done such good service, and effect a further exploration of the flooded forest? The proposition was too reasonable to be rejected. It was unanimously accepted; and, without more ado, our adventurers descended from the siphonia, and began to traverse the strait. The macaw and monkey kept their company as before, but no longer needed to make themselves a burden to their protectors, since both could travel through the tree-tops as the swimmers passed below. CHAPTER THIRTY SIX. THE IGARAPE. They needed no pilot to point out their course. There could be no danger of straying from it. The strait they were following was of that kind known as an igarape, which, in the language of the Amazonian Indian, means literally "the path of the canoe,"--_igarite_ being the name of the craft most used in the navigation of the Gapo. The strait itself might have been likened to a canal, running through a thicket, which formed on both sides a colossal hedge, laced together by an impenetrable network of parasitical plants. Unlike a canal, however, it was not of uniform breadth, here and there widening into little openings that resembled lakes, and again narrowing until the tree-tops stretching from each side touched one another, forming underneath a cool, shadowy arcade. Up this singular waterway our adventurers advanced, under the guidance of the bordering line of verdure. Their progress was necessarily slow, as the two who could swim well were compelled to assist the others; but all were aided by a circumstance that chanced to be in their favour,-- the current of the Gapo, which was going in the same direction with themselves. Herein they were greatly favoured, for the flow of the flood corresponded very nearly with the course of the igarape; and, as they advanced, they might have fancied themselves drifting down the channel of some gently flowing stream. The current, however, was just perceptible; and though it carried them along, it could not be counted on for any great speed. With it and their own exertions they were enabled to make about a mile an hour; and although this rate might seem intolerably slow, they were not discontented, since they believed themselves to be going in the right direction. Had they been castaways in mid-ocean, the case would have been different. Such tardy travelling would have been hopeless; but it was otherwise in the forest sea that surrounded them. On one side or the other they could not be more than fifty miles from real dry land, and perhaps much less. By going right, they might reasonably hope to reach it, though detained upon the way. It was of the utmost importance, however, that the direction should be known and followed. A route transverse to it might take them a thousand miles, either way, through a flooded forest,--westward almost to the foot of the Andes,--eastward to the mouth of the Amazon! The experienced tapuyo, knowing all this, was extremely cautious in choosing the course they were now pursuing. He did not exactly keep in the line indicated by the flow of the flood. Although the _echente_ was still going on, he knew that its current could not be at right angles to that of the river, but rather obliqued to it; and in swimming onward he made allowance for this oblique, the igarape fortunately trending at a similar inclination. Several hours were spent in slowly wending along their watery way, the swimmers occasionally taking a rest, stretched along the surface of the water, supported by hanging llianas or the drooping branches of the trees. At noon, however, a longer halt was proposed by the guide, to which his followers gladly gave consent. All were influenced by a double desire,--to refresh themselves not only by a good rest, but by making a meal on the cold roast macaws, several of which were strapped upon the shoulders of the tapuyo. A tree with broad, spreading branches offered a convenient place, and, climbing into it, they took their seats to await the distribution of the dinner, which was committed to the care of the ex-steward, Mozey. CHAPTER THIRTY SEVEN. ABOUT HUMMING-BIRDS. Previous to ascending their dining-tree, the swimmers had been more than six hours in the water, and, as nearly as they could guess, had made about that number of miles. They congratulated themselves on having met with no hostile inhabitants of the Gapo, for the jararaca and jacare, with the perils encountered while in the presence of these two dangerous reptiles, were fresh enough in their remembrance to inspire them with continual fear. All along the way, the Indian had been constantly upon the alert. Nothing had occurred to cause them alarm, though many strange sounds had been heard, and strange creatures had been seen. Most of these, however, were of a character to cheer rather than affright them. The sounds were mostly musical,--the voices of birds,-- while the creatures seen were the birds themselves, many of beautiful forms and bright plumage, perched upon the tree-tops, or winging their way overhead. Conspicuous among them were the tiny winged creatures called humming-birds, with which the Gapo abounded. During their swim they had seen several distinct species of these lovely little sprites, flashing like meteors over the surface of the water, or darting about through the tree-tops like sparks of glistening light. They appeared to be the gnomes and elves of the place. While eating dinner, our adventurers were favoured with an excellent opportunity of observing the habits of these graceful and almost microscopic creatures. A tree stood near, whose top was surmounted by a parasite,--a species of bignonia,--in full blossom, that with its array of sweet-scented flowers completely covered the tree, almost concealing the green foliage underneath. Over this flowery spot hundreds of humming-birds were hovering, now darting from point to point, anon poised upon swiftly whirring wings in front of an open flower, their tiny beak inserted into the corolla, therefrom to extract the savoury honey. There were several species of them, though none of them of large size, and all looking more like insects than birds. But for the swiftness of their motions, they might have passed for a swarm of wild bees (_meliponae_) disporting themselves among the flowers. Ralph and Rosa were delighted with the spectacle, though it was not new to them, for the warmer valleys of the Andes, through which they had passed in approaching the headwaters of the Amazon, were the favourite _habitat_ of the humming-birds, and there a greater number of species exist than in Amazonia itself. What was new to them, however, and to the rest of the party as well, was some information imparted by the tapuyo while they sat conversing after dinner. He said that there were two kinds of these birds, which, although alike in size, beauty, bright plumage, and many other respects, were altogether distinct in their habits and ways of life. By two kinds he did not mean two species, for there were many, but two sets of species, or groups, as the Indian would have called them, had he been a student of ornithology. One set, he said,--and the several species then before their eyes belonged to it,--lived upon the juice of the flowers, and this was their only food. These frequented such open _campos_ as those on the southern side of the Solimoes, and along the rivers running into it from that direction. They were also common in plantations, and other places where clearings had been made, or where the forest was thin and scattering, because there only could they find a sufficiency of flowers. It was only at times that they made excursions into the great water-forest, when some of the sipo plants were in blossom, just as the one before them was at that time. The species they saw did not belong to the Gapo. They had only strayed there upon a roving excursion, and would soon return to the mainland,-- the treeless regions. The kinds that frequented the great forest never went out of it, and cared nothing about flowers. If seen hovering around a tree in blossom, it was only because they were in pursuit of insects, which had been attracted thither in search of the sweet juices. Upon these the forest humming-birds regularly preyed, making their exclusive diet upon flies, which they caught as much among the foliage as the flowers, darting upon the insects whenever they perched upon the leaves, and snapping them up either from the upper or under side. They built their nests upon the tips of the palm-leaves, choosing the side that was inward towards the tree, from which they suspended them. They were purse-shaped, and composed of fibres closely woven together with a thick lining of a fine, soft silk-cotton, taken from the fruit of a tree called _samauma_. They did not come much into the sun, like the other kinds, but kept more in the shade, and might be often met whirring about in the aisles of the forest. Sometimes they would poise themselves in the air, right in front of a person passing through among the tree-trunks, and, after remaining till the intruder's face would be within a few feet of them, would fly on in advance of him, and again come to a pause in the same way, repeating the manoeuvre several times in succession. All these things, averred the observant Indian, made the humming-birds that kept constantly to the forest very different from those that only visited it upon occasions, and therefore, in his opinion, they were of two distinct kinds. And his opinion was the correct one, founded on observations already made by the ornithologist, and which have resulted in the classification of the humming-birds into two great groups, the _Trochilinae_ and _Phaethorninae_. CHAPTER THIRTY EIGHT. A CUL-DE-SAC. Notwithstanding the pleasant theme that formed the subject of their after-dinner discourse, it was not long continued. Both those who took part in it and those who listened were too anxious about their situation to enjoy even the most interesting conversation. As soon, therefore, as they felt sufficiently recruited by the rest, they resumed their aquatic journey. For several hours they continued to advance at the same slow rate, without encountering any incident worthy of record. The igarape still trended in a straight line, with only here and there a slight turning to one side or the other, preserving, however, the same general direction, which was northward. This they had discovered on the night before, not by observing the polar star, which is at no time visible at the equator, nor until you have travelled several degrees to the north of it. Even when this well-known star should be seen from the low latitudes of the torrid zone, it is usually obscured by the hazy film extending along the horizon. Sirius and other northern, constellations had guided them. As the sun had been shining throughout the whole of that day as well as the preceding one, you may suppose there could be no difficulty in discovering the quarter, within a point or two of the compass, at any hour of the day. This might be true to any one travelling in a high latitude, northern or southern, or at certain seasons of the year, anywhere outside the tropics. Even within the tropics it might be done by skilful observation, if the observer knew the exact time of the year. Trevannion knew the time. He knew, moreover, that it was close upon the vernal equinox, when the sun was crossing the equatorial line, near to which they were wandering. For this reason, in the meridian hours the great orb was right over their heads, and no one--not even a skilled astronomer--could have told north from south, or cast from west. Supposing that the igarape should not be trending in the same direction, but imperceptibly departing from it? In that case, during the mid-hours of the day they could have had no guidance from the sky, and must have suspended their journey till the sun should begin to sink towards the west, and once more make known the points of the compass. Fortunately they needed not to make this delay. As already observed, the flow of the flood was the pilot to which they looked for keeping them in their course; and, as this still ran with a slight obliquity in the same direction as the igarape, the latter could not have departed from the right line upon which, they had been advancing. The current had been compared with the points of the compass that morning before setting out. It was a little to the east of north. Northward, then, was the course of the swimmers. They had drawn further inference from the direction in which the flood was setting. It proved that they had strayed from the Solimoes by its left or northern bank, and must now be somewhere among the mouths of the great river Japura. It was no consolation to discover this, but the contrary. The old tapuyo only looked graver on arriving at the conviction that such was the case. He knew that in that direction, in the vast delta formed by the unnumbered branches of the Japura, the Gapo was of great width, extending far back from the banks of this remarkable river, and dry land in that direction might be at the greatest distance. There was no alternative but to keep on, and, by deviating from the course as little as possible, they might in due time reach the limits of the flood. Actuated by this impulse and its attendant hopes, they continued their toilsome journey along "the path of the canoe." We have said that for several hours they encountered no incident worthy of note. It was not destined, however, for that day's sun to set before one should arise, whose record is not a matter of choice, but necessity, since it exerted such an influence on the proceedings of the travellers as to cause a complete change in their mode of progression. What they encountered was not exactly an incident, but an obstruction. In other words, their swim was suddenly brought to an end by the ending of the igarape! They had arrived at the termination of this curious canal, which all at once came to a _cul-de-sac_, the trees closing in on both sides, and presenting an impenetrable front, that forbade farther progress. The way was equally obstructed in every other direction; for on neither side of the igarape, throughout its whole length, had any opening been observed. At first they fancied that the water might open again beyond the obstruction, but Munday, after penetrating a short distance among the tree-trunks, returned to declare his conviction that the igarape was at an end. Nor did it terminate by any gradual convergence of the two lines of trees. On the contrary, they came together in an abrupt circular sweep,--one of colossal size, that rose high above its fellows and spread far out, standing in the centre, like some Titanic guardian of the forest, and seeming to say to the igarape, "Hitherto shalt thou come, but no farther!" It was of no use remaining longer in the water for that day. Even had the obstruction not arisen, it was time to have suspended their exertions. The sun was sinking towards the tree-tops, and by the time they could get themselves snugly stowed away, and something ready for supper, it would be night. Leaving other cares for the morrow, and the morrow to take care of itself, they at once proceeded to select their sleeping-place for the night. The colossal tree that had come so unpleasantly across their track seemed to offer the very quarters they were in search of; and, without more ado, they accepted the hospitality of its wide-spreading branches. CHAPTER THIRTY NINE. THE BRAZIL-NUTS. The tree upon which they had made their roost was one of a species of which they had observed many during the day. It was the true Brazil-nut (_Bertholletia excelsa_), own cousin to the sapucaya; for both are of the same family,--the _Lecythis_,--of which there are many distinct members. Like the sapucaya, it is a denizen of the low lands and flooded forests, growing to a stupendous height. It produces large, showy flowers, which are succeeded by huge capsule-like pericarps, each enclosing a score or more of Brazil-nuts. But though the flowers are followed by the fruits, these do not all come together; and, like the orange and other tropical trees, bud, blossom, and fruit may all be observed upon the same branch, in various stages of development. It need not be said that the nuts of the _Bertholletia_ form one of the commercial staples of Amazonia. They are too well-known to need further description; for there are few dwelling-houses in either Europe or America where they have not been submitted to the squeeze of the nut-crackers. In the forest, where they are no man's property, they are collected by whoever chooses to take the trouble, but chiefly by the Indians and half-breeds who dwell on the borders of the Gapo. The time to gather the Brazil-nuts is the _vasante_, or dry season, though there are certain tribes of savages that go nutting in their canoes during the season of the _echente_. But the real nut harvest is after the floods have subsided, and the trees once more stand upon dry land. Then the whole _malocca_ of Indians, or the inhabitants of a village, proceed in a body to the places where the fruits are to be found, scattered around the stems of the tall trees that have produced them. In gathering their crop the gleaners require to observe certain precautions, those who go under the trees covering their heads with a thick wooden cap, resembling a helmet, lest the dropping of the heavy capsules--big as a cannon-ball, and almost as heavy--might crack a skull! For this reason the monkeys of the Amazon forest, though crazy for sapucaya and Brazil-nuts, always give the _Bertholletia_ a wide berth, never going under, but around it, in a circle whose circumference lies outside the tips of the branches. Strange to say, these creatures have no fear of the sapucaya, although its pericarps are as large and heavy as those of the Brazil-nuts. But the former do not fall to the ground, or when they do, it is only after the lid has sprung open, and the huge cup has scattered its contents, leaving it a light and empty shell. It is for this reason, as much as anything else, that the nuts of the sapucaya are scarce in the market, and command a higher price. Having escaped spontaneously from their shell, they are at the mercy of all comers, birds, quadrupeds, and monkeys; whereas the Brazil-nuts, protected by their thick woody pericarps, are not so easily accessible. Even the monkeys cannot get at them, until some animal with teeth better adapted for chiselling performs for them the service of laying open the box, and giving them a chance at the treasures contained within. This is done by several species of rodents, among which the _cutia_ and _paca_ are conspicuous; and one of the most comical spectacles to be seen in a South American forest is that of a group of monkeys, watching from a distance the proceedings of a paca thus employed, and then springing forward to take forcible possession of the pericarp after it has been sufficiently opened. It was a bit of good fortune that our adventurers found lodgings upon the _Bertholletia_. Though more hospitality may usually be met with in an inn, it provided them with at least a portion of their supper,--the bread-stuff. They had still left a brace of the macaw squabs that had not been roasted; but Munday, as before, soon produced sufficient fire to give them a scorching, and keen appetites supplied salt, pepper, and sauce. CHAPTER FORTY. A TRAVELLING PARTY OF GUARIBAS. Supper over, our adventurers only awaited the sunset to signal them to their repose. They had already selected their beds, or what was to serve for such,--the spaces of horizontal network formed by the intertwining of luxuriant llianas. At the best, it was no better than sleeping upon a raked hurdle; but they had been already somewhat inured to an uneasy couch on the galatea, and they were every day becoming less sensitive to necessities and hardships. They were all tired with the severe exertions they had made; for although their journey had been but about six miles, it was enough to equal sixty made upon land. They felt as if they could go to sleep astride of a limb, or suspended from a branch. It was not decreed by fate that they should find rest before being made the witnesses of a spectacle so curious, that, had they been ever so much inclined for sleep, would have kept them awake against their will. A noise heard afar off in the forest attracted their attention. There was nothing in it to alarm them, though had they not heard it before, or something similar to it, their fears might have been excited to the utmost pitch of terror. What they heard was the lugubrious chant of a band of howling monkeys. Of all the voices of Nature that awake the echoes of the Amazonian forest, there is perhaps none so awe-inspiring as this. It is a combination of sounds, that embrace the various tones of shrieking, screaming, chattering, growling, and howling, mingled with an occasional crash, and a rattle, such as might proceed from the throat of a dying maniac. And yet all this is often the product of a single _mycetes_, or howling monkey, whose hollow hyoidal bone enables him to-- send forth every species of sound, from the rolling of a bass drum to the sharp squeak of a penny-whistle. "_Guaribas_!" quietly remarked the Mundurucu, as the distant noise was first heard. "Howling monkeys you mean?" interrogatively rejoined Trevannion. "Yes, patron, and the loudest howlers of the whole tribe. You'll hear them presently. They are coming this way." "They're not far off now, I should say, if one may judge by the loudness of their cries." "All of a mile yet, patron. It proves that the forest stretches more than a mile in that direction, else the guaribas could not be there. If there be open water between us and them, they won't come this way. If not, we'll have them here in ten minutes' time. I wish we could only travel among the tree-tops as they can. We shouldn't stay long in the Gapo." "Just as the Mundurucu expected," continued the tapuyo, after a pause. "The guaribas are coming towards us. I can hear the swishing of the leaves as they pass among them. We'll soon see them." The howling of the guaribas had for some time ceased, but the rustling of leaves, with the occasional snapping of a twig, to which the Indian had directed the attention of his companions, told that the troop was travelling through the tree-tops, otherwise observing a profound silence. Soon they appeared in sight, suddenly presenting themselves upon a tall tree that stood by the side of the igarape, about a cable's length from that occupied by our adventurers. For some minutes the branches of the tree were seen oscillating up and down, as each black guariba sprang into it: and this continued until not less than a hundred had found lodgement upon the limbs. As the leader of the band, who was evidently chief of the tribe, caught sight of the igarape, he was seen to pause in an abrupt and ambiguous manner, at the same moment giving utterance to a cry, easily intelligible as a word of command. It had the effect of causing those immediately behind him to come to a halt, as also the others, as they sprang successively into the tree. There could be no question as to what had caused the halt. It was the igarape crossing the track which the guaribas were going. With them the only question was, how they were to get over it. At the point where the howlers had clustered together, the strait was narrower than elsewhere within sight. Between the branches, extending horizontally from the opposite sides of the igarape, there was a clear space of about twenty feet; and to the spectators it appeared improbable that any animal without wings could leap from tree to tree. The monkeys, however, did not seem to be of this opinion, but were plainly contemplating the leap; and it was evident that some of them were only restrained from taking it by an authoritative command from their chief, which held them in check. For several minutes there was a profound silence among them, undisturbed until the stragglers had all arrived in the tree, and squatted on the branches. It was now observed that among these last were several mothers, each carrying a child upon her back, or embraced between her bare arms; the youngster with face upturned, clinging, not with teeth and toe-nail, but with hands and tail, to the neck of its maternal parent. To these the attention of the whole tribe appeared to be directed; and it was evident that they were the sole cause of the difficulty,--the _impedimenta_ that had interrupted the onward march of the troop. There had been confusion, accompanied by some chattering, after first coming up; but a sign from the leader had put an end to all noise, and then succeeded the silence already mentioned. During its continuance the guariba chief slowly ascended the tree, until he had attained a position elevated above all his followers. Then squatting down, with his hams firmly planted upon a branch, his long tail carefully coiled around another, he commenced his harangue with as much ceremony as if he had been chairman of a Guild-Hall dinner. Perhaps there was quite as much sense and eloquence in his speech; at all events, there was more noise: for during the ten minutes taken up by it--it had the advantage of brevity--no other sound could have been heard over the Gapo within the circuit of a mile. His address being ended, the chief, by a series of detached speeches, seemed to invite a reply from his followers, coaxing their assent, or daring them to contradiction. There appeared to be no dissent, not one voice. The chattering that responded to the speech was delivered in a tone that spoke unanimous compliance with the proposal--whatever it was--which their chief had offered to their consideration. Then ensued another interval of silence, much shorter than before, and again interrupted by the leader of the troop. This time, however, his words were few and to the purpose. They were pronounced in a tone of command, that called for prompt obedience, which was yielded instantaneously and without protest. One of the strongest of the guaribas ran out upon the limb overhanging the igarape, and, stopping at its extremity, braced himself for the leap. In another instant it was made, and the monkey was seen rushing up into the tree on the other side of the igarape. A comrade followed, placing his four hands in the same spot, his body in a similar attitude, and making the leap so exactly like the guariba that had preceded him, that it seemed the same monkey repeating the performance. Then went another, and another, so close following, that the creatures appeared more like the links of some colossal but quick-moving chain, pulled by supernatural power across the igarape, than a series of individual and animated beings. CHAPTER FORTY ONE. THE MONKEY MOTHER. Our adventurers sat in silent wonder watching the movements of the monkeys. It was certainly a spectacle of the most interesting character to see these creatures making the passage of the igarape. Perhaps the most singular thing was the similarity of their leaps,--all planting their feet upon the same spot of the branch from which the leader sprang, springing exactly in the same way, and alighting on the opposite side in apparently the same spot and attitude, proving that each and all must have been actuated by the same thought or instinct at the precise moment of passing from one tree to the other. Another singular point was, that during its continuance the intervals between each two were almost as regular as the ticking of a clock. As soon as one launched itself out from the branch, another sprang into its place, and was ready to follow so quickly that the air was never for a moment without a monkey; and any one looking straight down the opening between the trees, without glancing to either side, might almost have fancied that it was a single guariba suspended in mid-air! All the males of the tribe had succeeded in making the leap in safety; and all the females, too,--those carrying their "piccaninnies" along with the rest,--except one. This was a mother with a very young child on her back,--in fact a mere infant,--perhaps not nine days old. Notwithstanding its extreme youth, it appeared to comprehend the situation, as well as those of more mature age, clinging with its infantile fingers to the shaggy hide of its mother, while its tiny tail was twisted around the root of hers, in a loop that appeared tight as a sailor's knot. But the mother, enfeebled by some sickness,--for monkeys are subject to sickness as well as men,--appeared doubtful of her ability to accomplish the leap; and, after all the others had crossed, she stood upon the branch evidently only half determined about following them. At this crisis occurred a curious incident,--the first of a series. One of those that had crossed, a man-monkey, was seen to separate from the crowd, that had by this time ascended to the top of the tree. Returning along the limb to which they had just leaped, he placed himself opposite to the hesitating female and began to chatter, intending to encourage her, as his gestures showed. The mother of the infant made reply; but although the sounds were unintelligible to the human spectators, they might be translated as saying, "It's not a bit of use, my trying; I shall only get a ducking for my pains, and the infant too. It may be drowned." Her reply was delivered in a tone of appeal; and, as if affected by it, the male monkey--evidently the father of the child--made no more remonstrance, but bounded back across the open water. It was but the work of six seconds for him to transfer the juvenile to his own shoulders; and in as many more both he and it were on the right side of the igarape. Relieved of her charge and encouraged by the cries of those already across, the mother sprang out from the branch. The effort was too great for her strength. With her forefinger she caught the twigs on the opposite side and succeeded in clutching them; but before she could lap the branch with her tail,--a more trustworthy means of prehension,--she had sunk below its level, and, the twigs giving way, she plunged into the water. A universal scream came from the top of the tree, and a score or more of guaribas leaped down upon the limb from which the unfortunate had fallen. There was a scene of confusion,--just as there would have been had the catastrophe happened among human beings,--as when a boat upsets or some one breaks through the ice, and spectators stand speechless, or hurry to and fro, no one knowing exactly what to do,--what order to give, or whom to obey. Very like was the scene of surprise, terror, and lamentation among the monkeys,--except that it did not last quite so long. In this respect animal instinct, as it is called, has the advantage of bewildered reason; and, while a crowd upon the sea-beach or the river-bank would have spent ten minutes before taking action to rescue the drowning individual, scarcely so many seconds were allowed to elapse before the guaribas had picked up and safely deposited her trembling person on the fork of a tree. The mode in which this had been accomplished was something to astonish the spectators, and yet it was performed in a very efficient manner. As soon as the screaming would permit, the voice of the guariba chieftain was heard, in a chattering so loud and serious in tone as to indicate command; and some half-score of the number, in obedience, glided out on the limb of the tree under which the female was in imminent danger of being drowned. A bucket could not have descended into a well, or a pulley-tackle come down from warehouse or mill, more promptly and speedily than did that string of monkeys, hooked neck and tail to one another, like the links of a long chain,--the lowest upon the swinging series being the husband of the half-drowned mother, who had hastily deposited his baby in one of the forkings of the tree. Neither could the water-bucket have been filled, nor the wheat-sack hooked on, with half the speed and agility with which she was picked up and restored. Once more shouldering her "chickabiddy," she took her place in the troop, which, without further delay, moved on amid the tree-tops, keeping in a direct line of march, as if bent upon a journey that was to terminate at some spot already known to them. For a long time their track could be traced by their continuous howling, which then was heard only at intervals, and at length receded to such a distance as to become inaudible. CHAPTER FORTY TWO. THE MUNDURUCU DISCOURSES OF MONKEYS. The sun was just setting as the guaribas disappeared; and from this circumstance it was conjectured that they were on their return to some favourite resting-place. Trevannion supposed that they might be on their way to dry land; and, if so, the route they had taken might serve himself and party for a direction. He mentioned this to the Mundurucu, who shook his head, not doubtfully, but as a simple negative. "You think it would be of no use our taking the direction in which they have gone?" said the miner interrogatively. "No, patron; not a bit of good in that. They are as like to be going from _terra firma_ as towards it. It's all the same to them whether they sleep over land, or water, so long as they have the trees to cling to. They are now trooping to some roost they have a fancy for,--perhaps some very big tree,--which they use at all times for their night-rendezvous, and where others of the same tribe will be likely to meet them. These have been off to some favourite feeding-ground, where the fruit may be more plenty than in the neighbourhood of their regular dwelling-place; or they may have been upon some ramble for amusement." "What! do monkeys make such excursions?" inquired young Ralph. "O yes," replied the Mundurucu. "I've often met them trooping about among the trees, where nuts and fruits were in plenty; and have watched them, for hours at a time, without seeing them pluck a single one;--only chattering and screeching and laughing and playing tricks upon each other, as if they had nothing else to do. Neither have they when certain sorts of fruit are ripe, especially soft fruits, such as berries and the pulpy nuts of several kinds of palms, as the _pupunha_ and _assai_. It is a little different at other seasons, when they have to live on the Brazil-nuts and sapucayas; then they have something to do to get at the kernels inside the thick shells, and at this they employ a good deal of their time." "Do they sleep perched on the trees, or have they nests among the branches in which they can lie down at their ease?" "They have nests, but not for that. The females only use them when about to bring forth their young. As to sleeping at their ease, they can do that on the very slenderest of branches. It's no hardship to them, as it is to us. Not a bit." "But do they not sometimes fall off in their sleep?" "How could they do that, young master, when they have their tails to hold on by? Before going to sleep they take a turn or two of their long tail round a branch, not always the one their body is on, but more commonly a branch a little above it. For that matter they don't need any branch to rest upon. They can go to sleep, and often do, hanging by the tail,--for that is the position in which they are most at ease; just as you would be reclining in a hammock. I've seen them scores of times asleep that way. To prove that they feel most at home when hanging by the tail, they take to it whenever any alarm comes suddenly upon them; and they want to be in readiness for retreat, in case of its proving to be an enemy." "What singular creatures!" said Ralph, half in soliloquy. "You speak truth, young master. They have many an odd way, that would lead one to believe that they had as much sense as some kinds of men. You have seen how they picked up the old one that fell into the water; but I've seen them do a still stranger thing than that. It is but the commonest of their contrivances, put in practice every time they want to pluck a nut, or some fruit that grows near the end of a branch too slender to carry their weight. If there's a stronger limb above, they go out upon it; and then, clinging together as you saw them do, they let themselves down till the last in the string can lay hold of the fruit. Sometimes there is no branch right over the spot; but that don't hinder them from getting what they have coveted, if they can find a stout limb anyways near. Then they make their string all the same; and, by setting it in motion, they swing back and forward, until the lowest of the party is tossed out within reach of the fruit. I've seen them try this, and find that their string was just a few inches too short, when another monkey would glide down upon the others, and add his length to complete it. Then I've seen them make a bridge, young master." "Make a bridge! Are you in earnest? How could they?" "Well, just in the same way as they get within reach of the nuts." "But for what purpose?" "To get across some bit of water, as a fast-running stream, where they would be drowned if they fell in." "But how do they accomplish it? To make a bridge requires a skilled engineer among men; are there such among monkeys?" "Well, young master, I won't call it such skill; but it's very like it. When on their grand journeyings they come to a stream, or even an igarape like this, and find they can't leap from the trees on one side to those growing on the other, it is then necessary for them to make the bridge. They go up or down the bank till they find two tall trees opposite each other. They climb to a high branch on the one, and then, linking together, as you've seen them, they set their string in motion, and swing backward and forward, till one at the end can clutch a branch of the tree, on the opposite side. This done the bridge is made, and all the troop, the old ones that are too stiff to take a great leap, and the young ones that are too weak, run across upon the bodies of their stouter comrades. When all have passed over, the monkey at the other end of the string lets go his hold upon the branch; and if he should be flung into water it don't endanger him, as he instantly climbs up the bodies of those above him, the next doing the same, and the next also, until all have got safe into the trees." "Be japers," exclaimed Tipperary Tom, "it's wonderful how the craythers can do it! But, Misther Munday, have yez iver seen them fall from a tree-top?" "No, never, but I've known one to leap from the top of a tree full a hundred feet in height." "Shure it was kilt dead then?" "If it was it acted very oddly for a dead animal, as it had scarce touched the ground when it sprang back up another tree of equal height, and scampered to the top branches nearly as quick as it came down." "Ah!" sighed Trevannion, "if we had only the activity of these creatures, how soon we might escape from this unfortunate dilemma. Who knows what is before us? Let us pray before going to rest for the night. Let us hope that He, in whose hands we are, may listen to our supplications, and sooner or later relieve us from our misery." And so saying, the ex-miner repeated a well-remembered prayer, in the response to which not only the young people, but the Indian, the African, and the Irishman fervently joined. CHAPTER FORTY THREE. TWO SLUMBERERS DUCKED. It was somewhere among the mid-hours of the night, and all appeared to be as sound asleep as if reclining upon couches of eider-down. Not a voice was heard among the branches of the Brazil-nut,--not a sound of any kind, if we except the snore that proceeded from the spread nostrils of the negro, and that of a somewhat sharper tone from the nasal organ of the Irishman. Sometimes they snored together, and for several successive trumpetings this simultaneity would be kept up. Gradually, however, one would get a little ahead, and then the two snorers would be heard separately, as if the two sleepers were responding to each other in a kind of dialogue carried on by their noses. All at once this nasal duet was interrupted by a rustling among the boughs upon which rested Tipperary Tom. The rustling was succeeded by a cry, quickly followed by a plunge. The cry and the plunge woke everybody upon the tree; and while several inquired the cause of the disturbance, a second shout, and a second plunge, instead of affording a clue to the cause of alarm, only rendered the matter more mysterious. There was a second volley of interrogatories, but among the inquiring voices two were missing,--those of Mozey and the Irishman. Both, however, could now be heard below; not very articulate, but as if their owners were choking. At the same time there was a plashing and a plunging under the tree, as if the two were engaged in a struggle for life. "What is it? Is it you, Tom? Is it you, Mozey?" were the questions that came thick and fast from those still upon the tree. "Och! ach!--I'm chokin'!--I'm--ach--drown--ach--drownin'!--Help! help!" cried a voice, distinguishable as the Irishman's, while Mozey's was exerted in a similar declaration. All knew that Tom could not swim a stroke. With the Mozambique it was different. He might sustain himself above water long enough to render his rescue certain. With Tom no time was to be lost, if he was to be saved from a watery grave; and, almost with his cry for help, Richard Trevannion and the Mundurucu plunged in after him. For a time, Trevannion himself and his two children could hear, underneath them, only a confused medley of sounds,--the splashing of water mingled with human voices, some speaking, or rather shouting, in accents of terror, others in encouragement. The night was dark; but had it been ever so clear, even had the full moon been shining above, her beams could not have penetrated through the spreading branches of the Brazil-nut, melted and lined as they were with thorns and leafy llianas. It would seem an easy task for two such swimmers as the Indian and Paraense to rescue Tipperary Tom from his peril. But it was not quite so easy. They had got hold of him, one on each side, as soon as the darkness allowed them to discern him. But this was not till they had groped for some time; and then he was found in such a state of exhaustion that it required all the strength of both to keep his chin above the surface. Mozey was fast becoming as helpless as Tom, being more than half paralysed by the fright he had got from being precipitated into the water while still sound asleep. Such a singular awaking was sufficient to have confused a cranium of higher intellectual development than that of the Mozambique. After having discovered their half-drowned companions, neither Richard nor the Mundurucu knew exactly what to do with them. Their first thought was to drag them towards the trunk of the tree, under which they had been immersed. This they succeeded in doing; but once alongside the stem, they found themselves in no better position for getting out of the water. There was not a branch within reach by which to raise themselves, and the bark was as smooth as glass, and slippery with slime. When first ascending into the great tree, they had made use of some hanging parasite, which now in the darkness they were unable to find. Even the two swimmers began to despond. If not their own lives, those of their comrades might be lost in that gloomy aisle, whose pavement was the subtle, deceitful flood. At this crisis an idea occurred to the young Paraense that promised to rescue them from their perilous position, and he called out, "The swimming-belts! fling down the swimming-belts!" His uncle and cousin, by this time having a clearer comprehension of what had occurred, at once obeyed the command. Richard and the Indian were not slow to avail themselves of this timely assistance; and in a trice the two half-drowned men were buoyed up beyond further danger. On getting back into the Bertholletia, there was a general explanation. Tipperary Tom was the cause of the awkward incident. Having gone to sleep without taking proper precautions, his limbs, relaxed by slumber, had lost their prehensile power, and, sliding through the llianas, he had fallen plump into the water below, a distance of more than a dozen feet. His cries, and the consequent plunge, had startled the negro so abruptly that he too had lost his equilibrium, and had soused down the instant after. The Mundurucu was by no means satisfied with the occurrence. It had not only interrupted his repose, but given him a wet shirt in which to continue it. He was determined, however, that a similar incident should not, for that night, occur,--at least not with the same individuals,-- and before returning to his roost he bound both of them to theirs with _sipos_ strong enough to resist any start that might be caused by the most terrible of dreams. CHAPTER FORTY FOUR. OPEN WATER. The next day was spent in explorations. These did not extend more than four hundred yards from their sleeping-place; but, short as was the distance, it cost more trouble to traverse it than if it had been twenty miles on land, across an open country. It was a thicket through which the explorers had to pass, but such a thicket as one acquainted only with the ordinary woods of Northern countries can have no conception of. It was a matted tangle of trees and parasitical plants, many of the latter--such as the climbing jacitara palms, the huge cane-briers, and bromelias--thickly set with sharp spines, that rendered it dangerous to come in contact with them. Even had there been firm footing, it would have been no easy task to make way through such a network; but, considering that it was necessary to traverse the wood by passing from tree to tree, all the time keeping in their tops, it will not be wondered at that a few hundred yards of such progress was accounted a day's journey. You must not suppose that all the party of our adventurers went even thus far. In fact, all of them remained in the Brazil-nut, except the two who had acted as explorers on the former occasion,--Richard and the Mundurucu. It would have been worse than idle for any other to have accompanied them. It was near sunset when they returned with their report, which to Trevannion and his party seemed anything but encouraging. The explorers had penetrated through the forest, finding it flooded in every direction. Not an inch of dry land had they discovered; and the Indian knew, from certain signs well understood by him, that none was near. The rapid drift of the current, which he had observed several times during the day, was one of these indications. It could not, he declared, be running in that way, if dry land were in the vicinity. So far, therefore, as reaching the shore was concerned, they might make up their minds for a long journey; and how this was to be performed was the question of the hour. One point the explorers had definitely determined. The igarape terminated at their sleeping-place. There was no sign of it beyond. Instead, however, they had come upon an opening of a very different character. A vast expanse of water, without any trees, had been found, its nearest edge being the limit of their day's excursion. This open water did not extend quite to the horizon. Around it, on all sides, trees could be seen, or rather the tops of trees; for it was evident that the thicket-like bordering was but the "lop and top" of a submerged forest. On returning to the "roost," Munday urged their going towards the open water. "For what purpose?" inquired the patron, who failed to perceive any good reason for it. "We can't cross it, there being no sort of craft to carry us. We cannot make a raft out of these green branches, full of sap as they are. What's the use of our going that way? You say there's open water almost as far as you can see,--so much the worse, I should think." "No, patron," replied the Indian, still addressing Trevannion as respectfully as when acting as his hired _tapuyo_. "So much the better, if you give me leave to differ with you. Our only hope is to find open water." "Why, we have been all along coming from it. Isn't there plenty of it behind us?" "True, patron; but it's not running in the right direction. If we launched upon it, the current would be against us. Remember, master, 'tis the _echente_. We couldn't go that way. If we could, it would only bring us back to the river-channel, where, without some sort of a vessel, we should soon go to the bottom. Now the open Gapo we've seen to-day is landward, though the land may be a good way off. Still, by crossing it, we shall be getting nearer to firm ground, and that's something." "By crossing it? But how?" "We must swim across it." "Why, you've just said that it stretches almost to the edge of the horizon. It must be ten miles or more. Do you mean to say we can swim so far?" "What's to hinder us, master? You have, the monkey-pots; they will keep you above water. If not enough for all, we can get more. Plenty of the sapucaya-trees here." "But what would be the object of our crossing this expanse of water? You say there is no dry land on the other side; in that case, we'll be no better off than here." "There is land on the other side, though I think not near. But we must keep on towards it, else we shall never escape from the Gapo. If we stay here, we must starve, or suffer greatly. We might search the forest for months, and not find another nesting-place of the araras, or good food of any kind. Take my advice, patron. Soon as comes the light of to-morrow, let us cross to the open water. Then you can see for yourself what is best for us to do." As the perilous circumstances in which they were placed had altogether changed the relationship between Trevannion and his _tapuyo_, the latter being now the real "patron," of course the ex-miner willingly gave way to him in everything; and on the morning of the next day the party of adventurers forsook the Brazil-nut, and proceeded towards the open Gapo. CHAPTER FORTY FIVE. THE JACANAS. It will be asked how they proceeded. To swim to the open water would have been next to impossible, even with the assistance of the floats. Not only would the thick tree-trunks and drooping llianas have hindered them from making way in any direction; but there would have been nothing to guide them through the shadowy water, and they must soon lose themselves in a labyrinth of gloom. No sign of the sky could have availed them in the deep darkness below; and there were no landmarks to which to trust. The answer is, that they made their way along much as did the monkeys which had passed them the day before, only that their pace was a hundred times slower, and their exertions a thousand times more laborious. In fact, they travelled among the tree-tops, and followed the same track which their explorers had already taken, and which Munday, on his return, had taken the precaution to "blaze" by breaking a number of twigs and branches. Their progress was of the slowest kind,--slower than the crawl of a cripple; but by dint of perseverance, and the performance of many feats in climbing and clinging and balancing, and general gymnastics, they succeeded at length in reaching the edge of the forest, and gaining a view of the wide watery expanse. It was a relief to their eyes, so long strained to no purpose amidst the shadowy foliage that had enveloped them. "Now, Munday," asked Trevannion, as soon as he had recovered breath, after such laborious exertion, "we are here on the edge of the open water. You talk of our being able to swim across it. Tell us how." "Just as we swam the igarape." "Impossible, as you've admitted it can't be less than ten miles to the other side. The tree-tops yonder are scarce discernible." "We came nearly as far along the canoe-path." "True; but then we had a chance to rest every few minutes, and that gave us strength to go on. It will be different if we attempt to cross this great sea, where there is no resting-place of any kind. We should be a whole day on the water, perhaps more." "Perhaps so, patron. But remember, if we do not try to get out of the Gapo, we may be three, four, five, or six months among these tree-tops. We may get no food but a few nuts and fruits,--scarcely enough to keep us alive. We may lose strength, and be no longer able to stay among the branches; we may grow faint and fall, one by one, into the water, to go down to the bottom of the Gapo or drop into the jaws of the jacares." The alternative thus brought in terrible detail vividly before them produced a strong impression; and Trevannion offered no objection to any plan which the Mundurucu should propose. He only requested a fuller account of the feasibility of that now suggested,--in other words, an explanation as to how they were to swim a stretch of ten miles without stopping to rest. Munday made no mystery of the matter. He had no other plan than that already tried with success,--the swimming-belts; only that two additional sets would now be needed,--one for himself, the other for the young Paraense. On the short passage from the sapucaya to the forest, and along the canoe-path, these bold swimmers had disdained the use of that apparatus; but in a pull of ten miles, even they must have recourse to such aid. No further progress was to be made on that day, as the fatigue of their arboreal journey required a long rest; and shortly after their arrival upon the edge of the forest, they set about arranging for the night, having chosen the best tree that could be found. Unfortunately, their larder was lower than it had ever been, since the going down of the galatea. Of the squab macaws there were no longer any left; and some sapucaya nuts gathered by the way, and brought along by Munday, formed the substance of their scanty supper. As soon as it was eaten, the Mundurucu, assisted by Richard, busied himself in manufacturing the required swimming-belts; and long before the sun disappeared behind the forest spray, everything was ready for their embarkation, which was to take place at the earliest moment of its reappearance. As usual, there was conversation,--partly to kill time, and partly to keep off the shadows that surrounded, and ever threatened to reduce them to despair. Trevannion took pains to keep it up, and make it as cheerful as the circumstances would permit, his object being less to satisfy himself than to provide gratification for his children. At times he even attempted to jest; but generally the conversation turned upon topics suggested by the scene, when the Indian, otherwise taciturn, was expected to do the talking. The open water became the subject on this particular occasion. "It appears like a lake," remarked the ex-miner. "I can see a line of trees or tree-tops all around it, with no signs of a break or channel." "It is one," rejoined the _tapuyo_. "A real _lagoa_. Water in it at all seasons,--both _echente_ and _vasante_,--only 'tis fallen now from the flood. There are no _campos_ in this part of the country; and if it wasn't a lagoa, there would be trees standing out of it. But I see a surer sign,--the _piosocas_." The speaker pointed to two dark objects at some distance off, that had not hitherto been observed by any of the party. On more careful scrutiny, they proved to be birds,--large, but of slender shape, and bearing some resemblance to a brace of cranes or curlews. They were of dark colour, rufous on the wings, with a green iridescence that glistened brightly under the beams of the setting sun. They were near enough to enable the spectators to distinguish several peculiarities in their structure; among others a singular leathery appendage at the base of the beak, stout, spinous processes or "spurs" on the wing shoulders, very long, slender legs, and _tarsi_ of immense length, radiating outward from their shank, like four pointed stare, spread horizontally on the surface of the water. What struck the spectators, not only with surprise, but appeared unaccountable, was the fact that these birds seen upon the water were not seated as if swimming or afloat; but standing erect upon their long tarsi and toes, which apparently spread upon the surface, as if upon ice! Stranger still, while they were being watched, both were seen to forsake their statue-like attitude, and move first toward each other, and then apart again, running to and fro as if upon a solid fooling! What could it all mean? Munday was asked for the explanation. Were they walking upon the water? No. There was a water plant under their feet--a big lily, with a leaf several feet in diameter, that floated on the surface--sufficient to carry the weight of the biggest bird. That was what was supporting the piosocas. On scanning the surface more carefully, they could distinguish the big lily, and its leaf with a turned-up edge resembling the rim of a Chinese gong, or a huge frying-pan. They became acquainted for the first time with that gigantic lily, which has been entitled "the Royal Victoria," and the discoverer of which was knighted for his flattery. "'Tis the _furno de piosoca_," said Munday, continuing his explanation. "It is called so, because, as you see, it's like the oven on which we bake our Cassava; and because it is the favourite roost of the piosoca." By "piosoca" the Indian meant the singular _jacana_ of the family _Palamedeidae_, of which there are species both in Africa and America. The birds had fortunately made their appearance at a crisis when the spectators required something to abstract their thoughts from the cares that encompassed them, and so much were they engrossed by the curious spectacle, that they did not perceive the _tapuyo_, as he let himself gently down into the water, and swam off under the drooping branches of the trees, pausing at a point opposite to where the piosocas were at play. From this point they could not have perceived him, as he had dived under water, and did not come up again until the slender shanks of a jacana, enveloped in the lily's soft leaf, were clutched by his sinewy fingers, and the bird with a shrill scream was seen fluttering on the water, while its terrified mate soared shrieking into the air. The party in the tree-tops were at first amazed. They saw a dark, round object close to the struggling jacana, that resembled the head of a human being, whose body was under water! It was not till it had come nearer, the bird still keeping it close company, that they identified the head, with its copper-coloured face, now turned towards them, as belonging to their guide and companion,--Munday. A fire was soon blazing in the branches, and instead of going to sleep upon a supper of raw sapucayas, our adventurers sought repose after a hearty meal made upon roast jacana! CHAPTER FORTY SIX. A COMPANION LEFT BEHIND. By daybreak they were once more in the water, each provided with a complete set of swimming-shells. As the voyage was more extensive, and altogether more perilous, the greatest pains was taken to have the swimming apparatus as perfect as possible. Any flaw, such as a weak place in the waist-belts or shoulder-straps, or the smallest crevice that would admit water into one of the shells, might be followed by serious consequences, perhaps even drowning. Besides making the new belts, therefore, Munday had mended the old ones, giving all the shells an additional coating of caoutchouc, and strengthening the sipos that attached them to one another. Just as the sun's disk was seen above the tree-tops that skirted the _lagoa_ on the east, our adventurers embarked on their aquatic expedition. But it could not be said that they started in high spirits. They knew not what was to be the sequel of their singular undertaking. Where their journey was to end, or whether its end might not be for some of their number--if not all of them--the bottom of the Gapo. Indeed, the Indian, to whom they all looked for encouragement as well as guidance, was himself not very sanguine of success. He did not say so, but for all that Trevannion, who had kept interrogating him at intervals while they were preparing to start, had become impressed with this belief. As the Mundurucu persisted in counselling the expedition, he did not urge any further opposition, and under the auspices of a glorious tropical sunrise they committed themselves to the open waters of the lagoa. At the very start there occurred a somewhat ominous accident. As the coaita would have been a cumbersome companion for any of the swimmers to carry, it was decided that the creature should be left behind. Unpleasant as it was to part with a pet so long in the company of the galatea's crew, there was no alternative but to abandon it. Tipperary Tom, notwithstanding his attachment toward it, or rather its attachment toward him, was but too willing to assent to the separation. He had a vivid recollection of his former entanglement, and the risk he had run of being either drowned in the Gapo, or strangled by the coaita's tail; and with this remembrance still fresh before his fancy, he had taken the precaution at this new start to steal silently off from the trees, among the foremost of the swimmers. Everybody in fact had got off, before the coaita was aware of their intention to abandon it, and to such a distance that by no leap could it alight upon anybody's shoulders. On perceiving that it was left behind, it set up a series of cries, painfully plaintive, but loud enough to have been heard almost to the limits of the lagoa. A similar desertion of the macaw was evidently intended, to which no one had given a thought, although it was Rosa's pet. The ouistiti had been provided with a free passage upon the shoulders of the young Paraense. But the huge parrot was not to be left behind in this free and easy fashion. It was not so helpless as the coaita. It possessed a pair of strong wings, which, when strongly and boldly spread, could carry it clear across the lagoa. Conscious of this superior power, it did not stay long upon the trees, to mingle its chattering with the screams of the coaita. Before the swimmers had made a hundred strokes, the macaw mounted into the air, flew for a while hoveringly above them, as if selecting its perch, and then dropped upon the negro's head, burying its claws in his tangled hair. CHAPTER FORTY SEVEN. THE GUIDE ABANDONED. As the swimmers proceeded, their hopes grew brighter. They saw that they were able to make good headway through the water; and in less than an hour they were a full mile distant from their point of departure. At this rate they should be on the other side of the lagoon before sunset, if their strength would only hold out. The voyage promised to be prosperous; and joy sat upon their countenances. Shortly after there came a change. A cloud was seen stealing over the brow of the Mundurucu, which was the cue for every other to exhibit a similar shadowing. Trevannion kept scanning the countenance of the tapuyo to ascertain the cause of his disquietude. He made no enquiry; but he could tell by the behaviour of the Indian that there, was trouble on his mind. At intervals he elevated his head above the water, and looked back over his shoulder, as if seeking behind him for the cause of his anxiety. As they swam on farther, Munday's countenance lost nothing of its anxious cast, while his turnings and backward glances became more frequent. Trevannion also looked back, though only to ascertain the meaning of the tapuyo's manoeuvres. He could see nothing to account for it,--nothing but the tree-tops from which they had parted, and these every moment becoming less conspicuous. Though the patron did not perceive it, this was just what was causing the tapuyo's apprehensive looks. The sinking of the trees was the very thing that was producing his despondency. Stimulated less by curiosity than alarm, Trevannion could keep silent no longer. "Why do you look back, Munday?" he inquired. "Is there any danger in that direction? Have you a fear that we shall be followed? I can see nothing except the tree-tops, and them scarcely at this moment." "That's the danger. We shall soon lose sight of them altogether; and then--" "What then?" "Then--I confess, patron, I am puzzled. I did not think of it before we took to the water." "O, I see what you mean. You've been hitherto guiding our course by the trees from which we parted. When they are no longer in view we shall have nothing to steer by?" "It is true. The Great Spirit only can guide us then!" The Mundurucu evidently felt more than chagrin that he had expressed himself so confidently about their being able to cross the lagoon. He had only taken into consideration the circumstance of their being able to swim, without ever thinking of the chance of their losing the way. The trees sinking gradually to the horizon first admonished him; and as he continued to swim farther into the clear water, he became convinced that such mischance was not only possible, but too probable. With a sort of despairing effort he kept on with even more energy than before, as if trying how far he could follow a straight line without depending on any object to pilot him. After proceeding thus for two or three hundred yards, he once more raised his chin to his shoulder and looked back. The tree-tops were barely visible; but he was satisfied on perceiving that the one from which they had started rose up directly opposite to him, thus proving that in his trial stretch he had gone in a straight line, inspiring him with the hope of being able to continue it to the opposite side. With renewed confidence he kept on, after uttering a few phrases of cheer to the others. Another stretch of about three hundred yards was passed through in silence, and without any incident to interrupt the progress of the swimmers. Then all came to a pause, seeing their conductor, as before, suspend his stroke, and again make a rearward reconnoissance. This time he did not appear so well satisfied, until he had raised his head high over the surface, which he accomplished by standing erect, and beating the water with his palms downward, when his confidence was again refreshed, and he started forward once more. At the next stopping-place, instead of raising himself once into the standing poise, he did so several times in succession, each time sinking down again with an exclamation of disappointment. He could not see the trees, even at the utmost stretch of his neck. With a grunt that seemed to signify his assent to the abandoning of their guidance, he again laid himself along the water, and continued in the direction he had been already following; but not before assuring himself that he was on the right course, which fortunately he was still able to do by noting the relative positions of the others. At starting away from this, which he intended should be their last stopping-place, he delivered a series of admonitions intended for every swimmer. They were to keep their places, that is, their relative positions to him and one another, as nearly as might be; they were to swim gently and slowly, according to the example he should set them, so that they might not become fatigued and require to pause for rest; and, above all, they were not to bother him by putting questions, but were, in short, to proceed in perfect silence. He did not condescend to explain these strange injunctions further than by telling them that, if they were not followed, and to the letter, neither he nor they might ever climb into another tree-top! It is needless to say that, after such an intimation, his orders received implicit obedience; and those to whom he had given them swam onward after him as silently as so many fishes. The only sound heard was the monotonous sighing of the water, seething against the hollow sapucaya-shells, now and then varied by the scream of the _caracara_ eagle, as it poised itself for a second over their heads, in surprise at the singular cohort of aquatic creatures moving so mysteriously through the lagoons. CHAPTER FORTY EIGHT. ROUND AND ROUND. For a full hour our adventurers preserved, not only their relative positions, but also the silence that had been enjoined upon them. None of them spoke, even when a dead guariba--that had been drowned, perhaps, by attempting a leap too great for its strength and agility--came drifting along among them. Not one of them took any notice of it except the ouistiti upon the shoulders of Richard Trevannion. This diminutive quadrumanous specimen, on recognising the body of one of its big kinsmen, entered upon a series of chatterings and squeakings, trembling all the while as if suddenly awakened to the consciousness that it was itself in danger of terminating its existence in a similar manner. Its cries were not heeded. Munday's admonition had been delivered in a tone too serious to be disregarded; and the ouistiti was permitted to utter its plaint, without a single word being addressed to it, either of chiding or consolation. Tranquillity was at length restored, for the little ape, seeing that no notice was taken of it, desisted from its noisy demonstrations, and once more the swimmers proceeded in silence. Half an hour or so might have elapsed before this silence received a second interruption. It again came in the voice of the ouistiti; which, rearing itself on its tiny hind-legs, having the shoulders of the Paraense for a support, craning its head outward over the water, commenced repeating its cries of alarm. In seeking for an explanation of this conduct, they contented themselves with watching the movements of the alarmist, and by turning their eyes towards the object which appeared to attract the ouistiti and cause it such evident alarm. Each buoyed himself up to get a good view; and each, as he did so, saw scarce ten paces ahead of him the carcass of a guariba! It was drifting towards them in the same manner as the one they had already met; and before any of them thought of exchanging speech, it was bobbing about in their midst. The reflection that occurred to the swimmers was, that there had been a general drowning among the guaribas somewhere on the shores of the lagoon: perhaps a tribe had got into some isolated tree, where their retreat had been cut off by the inundation. Had the tapuyo not been of the party, this theory might have satisfied all hands, and the journey would have been continued, instead of being suddenly interrupted by the tapuyo himself. He was not so easily deceived. On passing the first guariba, although he had said nothing, he had carefully noted the peculiarities of the carcass; and as soon as he swam within distinguishing distance of the second guariba, he saw that the pair were identical. In other words, our adventurers had for the second time encountered the same unfortunate ape. There could be but one conclusion. The carcass could not have changed its course, unless by the shifting of the wind, or the current of the water. But neither would have explained that second _rencontre_. It was only intelligible upon the supposition that the swimmers had been going round and round and returning on their own track! CHAPTER FORTY NINE. GOING BY GUESS. Although their guide was the first to discover it, he did not attempt to conceal the dilemma into which he had been instrumental in leading them. "'Tis true, patron!" he said, addressing himself to Trevannion, and no longer requiring compliance with his former regulations. "We have gone astray. That's the same monkey we met before; so you see we're back where we were a half-hour ago. _Pa terra_! It's crooked luck, patron; but I suppose the Great Spirit wills it so!" Trevannion, confounded, made scarcely any reply. "We mustn't remain here anyhow," pursued the Indian. "We must try to get to the trees somewhere,--no matter where." "Surely," said the ex-miner, "we can accomplish that?" "I hope so," was the reply of the tapuyo, given with no great confidence. Trevannion reflected that they had been _swimming in a circle_. Should this occur again,--and there was every possibility of such a thing,--the desired end might not be so easy of accomplishment. For some minutes speculation was suspended. The guide was engaged in action. Like a water-spaniel in search of a winged wild-duck, he repeatedly reared himself above the surface, casting glances of interrogation to every quarter of the compass. Like the same spaniel, when convinced that the wounded bird has escaped him, he at length desisted from these idle efforts; and, laying his body along the water, prepared to swim disappointedly to the shore. With something more than disappointment--something more than chagrin-- did Munday commence retreating from the lagoon. As he called upon his companions to follow him, there was a tremor in his voice, and an irresolution in his stroke perceptible to the least observant of them; and the fact of his having shouldered the dead guariba, after first making inspection to see that it was fit for food, was proof of his entertaining some suspicion that their voyage might be a long one. No one questioned him; for notwithstanding the failure of his promise to guide them straight across the lagoon, they still relied upon him. On whom or what else could they rely? After proceeding a considerable distance, he came to a pause, once more stood up in the water, and, turning as upon a pivot, scanned the circle of the horizon. Satisfied that there was not a tree-top within view, he swam onward as before. Could he have ensured keeping a straight course, no great danger need have been apprehended. The lagoon might be ten miles wide; or, if twenty, it could not so materially affect the result. Swim as slowly as they might, a score of hours would see them on its shore,--whether this was the spray of another submerged forest, or the true _terra firma_. There was no danger of their going to the bottom, for their swimming-belts secured them against that. There was no danger of their suffering from thirst,--the contingency most dreaded by the castaway at sea, and the strayed traveller in the desert,--of fresh water they had a surfeit. Nor did hunger dismay them. Since eating the jacana, they had set forth upon a breakfast of Brazil-nuts,--a food which, from its oily nature, may be said to combine both animal and vegetable substance. Moreover, they were now no longer unprovided against a future emergency: since their guide carried upon his shoulders the carcass of the guariba. Their real danger lay in their deviating from a right line: for who could swim straight, with his eyes on a level with the surface of the water, and nothing to direct his course, neither tree, nor rock, nor star, nor signal of any kind? The tapuyo knew this. So did they all. Even the children could tell that they were no longer guided, but going by guess-work. It was no longer a question of getting _across_ the lagoon, but _out_ of it. The unsteady movements of their guide, instead of allaying their fears, produced the contrary effect, and the disconsolate expression on his countenance was evidence that he was under much apprehension. For over an hour this uncertainty continued. The swimmers, one and all, were beginning to give way to serious alarm. To say nothing of reaching land, they might never more set eyes upon the submerged forest. They might swim round and round, as in the vortex of Charybdis, until sheer exhaustion should reduce them utterly. In due time hunger must overtake them; and a lingering death by starvation might be their destiny. When faint from want of food and unable to defend themselves, they would be attacked by predatory creatures dwelling in the water, while birds of prey would assail them from the air. Already could they fancy that the cry of the caracara sounded more spiteful than was its wont; and exultingly, as if the base bird foreboded for them a tragical ending. More than twenty times had the tapuyo repeated his inspection of the horizon, without seeing aught to cheer him. They had been many hours in the water, and supposed it to be about noon. They could only conjecture as to the time, for the sun was not visible. At an early hour in the morning--almost as they started--the sky had become overcast with a sheet of leaden grey, concealing the sun's disk from their sight. This circumstance had caused some discouragement; but for it they might long since have escaped from their dilemma, as the golden luminary, while low down, would have served them as a guide. Strange to say, at that hour when it was no longer of any concern to them, the sky became suddenly clear, and the sun shone forth with burning brilliance. But his orb was now in the zenith, and of no service to point out the quarter of the compass. Within the equatorial zone, north, south, east, and west were all alike to him at that season of the year and that hour of the day. If they could but have the direction of one of these points, all would have been well. But the sun gave no sign. For all that, the Indian hailed his appearance with a grunt of satisfaction, while a change came over his countenance that could scarce be caused by the mere brightening of the sky. Something more than cheerfulness declared itself in his dark features,--an expression of renewed hope. "If the sun keep on to show," said he, in answer to the questioning of Trevannion, "it will be all right for us. Now it's no good. In an hour from now he'll make some shadow. Then we shall swim as straight as can be, never fear, patron! we shall get out of this scrape before night,-- never fear!" These cheering words were welcome, and produced universal joy where but the moment before all was gloom. "I think, patron," continued the tapuyo. "We may as well stop swimming for a while, till we see which way the sun goes. Then we can make a fresh start. If we keep on now, we may be only making way in the wrong direction." The tired swimmers were only too ready to yield compliance to this bit of advice. The Mundurucu made one more endeavour to catch sight of the tree-tops, and, being still unsuccessful, resigned himself to inactivity, and along with the rest lay motionless upon the water. CHAPTER FIFTY. GUIDED BY A SHADOW. In this way about an hour was spent; though by no means in solemn silence. Perfectly at ease, so far as physical comfort was concerned, upon their liquid couch the swimmers could converse, as if stretched upon a carpet of meadow-grass; and they passed their time in discussing the chances of their ultimate escape from that cruel situation, to which an unlucky accident had consigned them. They were not altogether relieved from apprehension as to their present predicament. If the sky should become again overcast, they would be worse off than ever, since there was the loss of time to be considered. All were constantly turning their eyes upwards, and scanning the firmament, to see if there were any signs of fresh clouds. Munday looked towards the zenith with a different design. He was watching for the sun to decline. In due time his watchfulness was rewarded; not so much by observation of the sun itself, as by a contrivance which declared the course of the luminary, long before it could have been detected by the eye. Having cautioned the others to keep still, so that there should be no disturbance in the water,--otherwise perfectly tranquil,--he held his knife in such a way that the blade stood up straight above the surface. Taking care to keep it in the exact perpendicular, he watched with earnest eye, as a philosopher watches the effect of some chemical combination. In a short time he was gratified by observing a _shadow_. The blade, well balanced, cast an oblique reflection on the water; at first, slight, but gradually becoming more elongated, as the experiment proceeded. Becoming at length convinced that he knew west from east, the tapuyo restored his knife to its place, and, calling to his companions to follow him, he struck off in the direction pointed out to him by the shadow of the steel. This would take the swimmers in an easterly direction; but it mattered not what direction so long as it carried them out of the lagoon. As they proceeded onward, the guide occasionally assured himself of keeping the same course, by repeating the experiment with his knife; but after a time he no longer needed to consult his queer sun-dial, having discovered a surer guide in the spray of the forest, which at length loomed up along the line of the horizon. It was close upon sunset when they swam in among the drooping branches, and once more, with dripping skins, climbed up into the tops of the trees. Had it not been that they were glad to get to any port, they might have felt chagrin on discovering that chance had directed them to the very same roost where they had perched on the preceding night. The drowned guariba which Munday had carried from the middle of the lagoon was roasted, and furnished their evening meal; and the epicure who would turn up his nose at such a viand has never tasted food under the shadow of an Amazonian forest. CHAPTER FIFTY ONE. AROUND THE EDGE. Discouraged by their failure, our adventurers remained upon their perch till nearly noon of the next day, in listless lassitude. The exertions of the preceding day had produced a weariness that required more than a night's rest, for not only their bodies, but their spirits were under the influence of their long toil, until their state of mind bordered upon despondency. As the hours wore on, and their fatigue was gradually relieved by rest, their spirits rose in like proportion; and before the sun had reached its meridian, the instinctive desire of life sprang up within their bosoms, and once more they began to consider what steps should be taken to prolong it. Should they make another attempt to cross the lagoon by swimming? What chance would there be of steering in the right course, any more than upon the day before? They were just as likely to go astray a second time, and perhaps with a less fortunate _finale_. If again lost amidst the waste of waters, they might not be able to get sight of the tree-tops, but swim on in circles or crooked turnings, until death, arising from sheer exhaustion, or want of food, should complete their misery. Even the Mundurucu no longer urged the course in which he had formerly expressed such confidence; and for some time he declined giving any advice whatever,--his silence and his gloomy looks showing that he felt humiliated by the failure of his plan. No one thought of reproaching him; for although their faith in his power was not quite so strong as it had hitherto been, there was yet confidence in his superior skill. Had they been castaways from a ship, escaping in an open boat, or on some raft or spar, in the middle of the great ocean, their cook would doubtless have disputed his right to remain master. But in the midst of that strange inland sea, whose shores and islands consisted only of tree-tops, the Mozambique acknowledged himself to be no more than a novice. Trevannion himself took the lead in suggesting the next plan. It was not intended to give up the idea of crossing the lagoon. It was a general belief that on the other side there must be land; and therefore to reach it became the paramount thought of the party. To go around it, by keeping upon the trees, was clearly out of the question. Even had these continued all the way with interlacing branches, still the journey would have been one that apes alone could perform. It would have occupied days, weeks, perhaps a month; and what certainty was there of finding food for such a length of time? Still, if they could not travel upon the tree-tops, what was to hinder them from going _under_ them? Why should they not use the forest to steer by,--swimming along the edge of the trees, and making use of them at intervals for rest, and for a sleeping-place during the night? The idea was excellent, and, coming from Trevannion himself, was of course approved without one opposing voice. Even the Indian acknowledged that it was a sagacious design, and superior to his own. Fortunately it required but slight preparation for trial, and as the sun shone down from the zenith they forsook their resting-place, and once more betook themselves to the water, with their swimming-belts carefully adjusted again about them. CHAPTER FIFTY TWO. THE MASSARANDUBA. They advanced at the rate of about a mile an hour. Could they have kept on steadily, this would have given them ten or twelve miles a day, and two or three days might have brought them to the other side of the lagoon. It was necessary, however, that they should stop at intervals to obtain rest; and their progress was further impeded by the piosoca plants,--the huge water-lilies already described,--whose broad, circular leaves, lying along the surface like gigantic frying-pans, came directly in their course. Here and there they had to traverse a tract of these lilies several acres in extent, where the rims of the rounded leaves almost touched each other; and the thick succulent stalks formed a tangle underneath, through which it was very difficult for a swimmer to make way. More than once they were compelled to go around these watery gardens for a distance of many hundreds of yards, but thus shortening the journey made in the right direction. On account of such impediments they had not gone more than three miles from their point of starting, when the Mundurucu recommended a halt for the night, although it could not have been later than six o'clock, as could be told by the sun, still high up in the heavens. "I am hungry, patron," said the Indian at last; "so are you all. We must have some supper, else how can we go on?" "Supper!" echoed Trevannion. "Yes, sure enough, we are hungry. I knew that an hour ago. But upon what do you propose to sup? I see nothing but trees with plenty of leaves, but no fruit. We cannot live upon leaves like the sloth. We must be starving before we take to that." "We shall sup upon milk, master, if you don't object to our making a camping-place close by." "Milk!" exclaimed Tom. "What div yez say, Misther Munday? Div yez mane milk? Och! don't be after temptin' wan's stomach with a dilicacy that can't be obtained in this land av wather! Shure now we're not only a hundred modes from the tail av a cow, but a thousand, may be, from that same." "You may be wrong there," interrupted the Paraense. "There are cows in the Gapo, as well as upon land. You have seen them yourself as we came down the river?" "Troth, yis,--if yez mane the fish-cow," (the Irishman alluded to the _Vaca marina_, or manatee,--the _peixe-boi_ or fish-cow of the Portuguese, several species of which inhabit the Amazon waters). "But shure the great brute could not be milked, if we did cotch wan av them; an' if we did we should not take the throuble, when by sthrippin' the skin av her carcass we'd get somethin' far betther for our suppers, in the shape av a fat steak." "Yonder is what the Mundurucu means!" said the guide. "Yonder stands the cow that can supply us with milk for our supper,--ay, and with bread too to go along with it; don't you see the _Massaranduba_?" At first they could see nothing that particularly claimed attention. But by following the instructions of the guide, and raising their heads a little, they at length caught sight of a tree, standing at some distance from the forest edge, and so far overtopping the others as to appear like a giant among pygmies. It was in reality a vegetable giant,--the great massaranduba of the Amazon,--one of the most remarkable trees to be found even in a forest where more strange species abound than in any other part of the world. To Tom and some others of the party the words of the Mundurucu were still a mystery. How was a tree to supply them with a supper of bread and milk? Trevannion and Richard required no further explanation. The former had heard of this singular tree; the latter had seen it,--nay, more, had drank of its milk, and eaten of its fruit. It was with great joy the young Paraense now looked upon its soaring leafy top, as it not only reminded him of a spectacle he had often observed in the woods skirting the suburbs of his native city, but promised, as the tapuyo had declared, to relieve the pangs of hunger, that had become agonisingly keen. CHAPTER FIFTY THREE. A VEGETABLE COW. The tree which had thus determined them to discontinue their journey, and which was to furnish them with lodgings for the night, was the famous _palo de vaca_, or "cow-tree" of South America, known also as the _arbol de leche_, or "milk-tree." It has been described by Humboldt under the name _Galactodendron_, but later botanical writers, not contented with the very appropriate title given to it by the great student of Nature, have styled it _Brosium_. It belongs to the natural order of the _Atrocarpads_, which, by what might appear a curious coincidence, includes also the celebrated breadfruit. What may seem stranger still, the equally famous upas-tree of Java is a scion of the same stock, an _atrocarpad_! Therefore, just as in one family there are good boys and bad boys, (it is to be hoped there are none of the latter in yours,) so in the family of the atrocarpads there are trees producing food and drink both wholesome to the body and delicious to the palate, while there are others in whose sap, flowers, and fruit are concealed the most virulent of poisons. The massaranduba is not the only species known as _palo de vaca_, or cow-tree. There are many others so called, whose sap is of a milky nature. Some yield a milk that is pleasant to the taste and highly nutritious, of which the "hya-hya" (_Tabernaemontana utibis_), another South American tree, is the most conspicuous. This last belongs to the order of the _Apocyanae_, or dog-banes, while still another order, the _Sapotacae_, includes among its genera several species of cow-tree. The massaranduba itself was formerly classed among the _Sapotads_. It is one of the largest trees of the Amazonian forest, frequently found two hundred feet in height, towering above the other trees, with a top resembling an immense vegetable dome. Logs one hundred feet long, without a branch, have often been hewn out of its trunk, ready for the saw-mill. Its timber is very hard and fine grained, and will stand the weather better than most other South American trees; but it cannot be procured in any great quantity, because, like many other trees of the Amazon, it is of a solitary habit, only two or three, or at most half a dozen, growing within the circuit of a mile. It is easily distinguished from trees of other genera by its reddish, ragged bark, which is deeply furrowed, and from a decoction of which the Indians prepare a dye of a dark red colour. The fruit, about the size of an apple, is full of a rich juicy pulp, exceedingly agreeable to the taste, and much relished. This is the bread which the Mundurucu hoped to provide for the supper of his half-famished companions. But the most singular, as well as the most important, product of the massaranduba is its milky juice. This is obtained by making an incision in the bark, when the white sap flows forth in a copious stream, soon filling a calabash or other vessel held under it. On first escaping from the tree it is of the colour and about the consistency of rich cream, and, but for a slightly balsamic odour might be mistaken for the genuine produce of the dairy. After a short exposure to the air it curdles, a thready substance forming upon the surface, resembling cheese, and so called by the natives. When diluted with water, the coagulation does not so rapidly take place; and it is usually treated in this manner, besides being strained, before it is brought to the table. The natives use it by soaking their _farinha_ or maize-bread with the sap, and it is also used as cream in tea, chocolate, and coffee, many people preferring it on account of the balsamic flavour which it imparts to these beverages. The milk of the massaranduba is in great demand throughout all the district where the tree is found, both in the Spanish and Portuguese territories of tropical South America. In Venezuela it is extensively used by the negroes, and it has been remarked that these people grow fatter during the season of the year when the _palo de vaca_ is plenty. Certain it is that no ill effects have been known to result from a free use of it; and the vegetable cow cannot be regarded otherwise than as one of the most singular and interesting productions of beneficent Nature. CHAPTER FIFTY FOUR. A MILK SUPPER. It was some time before they swam under the massaranduba's wide-spreading branches, as it did not stand on the edge of the forest, and for a short time after entering among the other trees it was out of sight. The instincts of the Indian, however, directed him, and in due time it again came before their eyes, its rough reddish trunk rising out of the water like a vast ragged column. As might have been expected, its huge limbs were laden with parasites, trailing down to the surface of the water. By these they found no difficulty in making an ascent, and were soon safely installed; its huge coreaceous leaves of oblong form and pointed at the tops, many of them nearly a foot in length, forming a shade against the fervent rays of the sun, still several degrees above the horizon. As the Indian had anticipated, the tree was in full bearing, and ere long a number of its apples were plucked, and refreshing the parched palates that would have pronounced them exquisite had they been even less delicious than they were. Munday made no stay even to taste the fruit. He was determined on giving his companions the still rarer treat he had promised them, a supper of milk; and not until he had made some half-dozen notches with his knife, and placed under each a sapucaya-shell detached from the swimming-belts, did he cease his exertions. They had not long to wait. The vegetable cow proved a free milker, and in twenty minutes each of the party had a pericarp in hand full of delicious cream, which needed no sugar to make it palatable. They did not stay to inquire how many quarts their new cow could give. Enough for them to know that there was sufficient to satisfy the appetites of all for that night. When, after supper, the conversation naturally turned to the peculiarities of this remarkable tree, many other facts were elicited in regard to its useful qualities. Richard told them that in Para it was well-known, its fruit and milk being sold in the streets by the negro market-women, and much relished by all classes of the inhabitants of that city; that its sap was used by the Paraense joiners in the place of glue, to which it was equal, if not superior, guitars, violins, and broken dishes being put together with it in the most effective manner, its tenacity holding against both heat and dampness. Another curious fact was, that the sap continues to run long after the tree has been felled: that even the logs lying in the yard of a saw-mill have been known to yield for weeks, even months, the supply required by the sawyers for creaming their coffee! And now our adventurers, admonished by the setting of the sun, were about stretching themselves along the branches, with the intention of going to sleep. But they were not to retire without an incident, though fortunately it was such as to add to the cheerfulness lately inspiring the spirits of all, even to the macaw and little monkey, both of whom had amply regaled themselves upon the succulent fruits of the massaranduba. The great ape, again left behind, had been altogether forgotten. No one of the party was thinking of it; or, if any one was, it was only with a very subdued regret. All knew that the coaita could take care of itself, and under all circumstances it would be safe enough. For all this, they would have been very glad still to have kept it in their company, had that been possible; and all of them were glad when a loud chattering at no great distance was recognised as the salutation of their old acquaintance, the coaita. Directly after, the animal itself was seen springing from tree to tree, until by a last long leap it lodged itself on the branches of the massaranduba, and was soon after seated upon the shoulders of Tipperary Tom. While the swimmers were proceeding by slow stages, the ape had kept them company among the tops of the adjacent trees; and, but for its being delayed by having to make the circuit around the various little bays, it might have been astride the vegetable cow long before the swimmers themselves. Coming late, it was not the less welcome, and before going to sleep it was furnished with a fruit supper, and received a series of caresses from Tom, that in some measure consoled it for his double desertion. CHAPTER FIFTY FIVE. ONLY A DEAD-WOOD. Despite the coarse netting of the hammocks on which they were constrained to pass the night, our adventurers slept better than was their wont, from a certain feeling of security,--a confidence that God had not forgotten them. He who could give them food in the forest could also guide them out of the labyrinth into which their own negligence had led them. A prayer to Him preceded their breakfast on the cream of the cow-tree, and with another they launched themselves upon their strings of shells, with renewed confidence, and proceeded along the curving selvage of the trees. As before, they found their progress impeded by the "ovens" of the piosoca; and despite their utmost exertions, at noon they had made scarce three miles from their starting-point, for the gigantic tree that had sheltered them was full in sight, and even at sunset they could not have been more than six miles from it. In the forest about them there appeared no resting-place for the night. The trees stood closely together, but without any interlacing of branches, or large horizontal limbs upon which they might seek repose. For a time it appeared as if they would have to spend the night upon the water. This was a grave consideration, and the guide knew it. With their bodies immersed during the midnight hours,--chill even within the tropics,--the consequences might be serious, perhaps fatal. One way or another a lodgement must be obtained among the tree-tops. It was obtained, but after much difficulty. The climbing to it was a severe struggle, and the seat was of the most uncomfortable kind. There was no supper, or comfort of any kind. With the earliest appearance of day they were all once more in the water, and slowly pursuing their weary way. Now slower than ever, for in proportion to their constantly decreasing strength the obstruction from the piosocas appeared to increase. The lagoon, or at least its border, had become a labyrinth of lilies. While thus contending against adverse circumstances, an object came under their eyes that caused a temporary abstraction from their misery. Something strange was lying along the water at the distance of about a quarter of a mile from them. It appeared to be some ten or twelve yards in length, and stood quite high above the surface. It was of a dark brown colour, and presented something the appearance of a bank of dried mud, with some pieces of stout stakes projecting upward. Could it be this? Was it a bank or spit of land? The hearts of the swimmers leaped as this thought, inspired by their wishes, came into every mind. If land, it could be only an islet, for there was water all around it,--that they could perceive. But if so, an islet, if no bigger than a barn-door, would still be land, and therefore welcome. They might stretch their limbs upon it, and obtain a good night's rest, which they had not done since the wreck of the galatea. Besides an islet ever so small--if only a sand-bar or bank of mud--would be a sort of evidence that the real dry land was not far off. The dark form at first sight appeared to be close in to the trees, but Munday, standing up in the water, pronounced it to be at some distance from them,--between fifty and a hundred yards. As it was evident that the trees themselves were up to their necks in water, it could hardly be an island. Still there might be some elevated spot, a ridge or mound, that overtopped the inundation. Buoyed up by this hope, the swimmers kept on towards it, every eye scanning intently its outlines in order to make out its real character. All at once the projections which they had taken for stakes disappeared from the supposed spot of mud. They had assumed the shape of large wading birds of dark plumage, which, having spread their long, triangular wings, were now hovering above the heads of the swimmers, by their cries proclaiming that they were more astonished at the latter than they could possibly be at them. It was not until they had arrived within a hundred yards of the object that its true character was declared. "_Pa Terra_!" Munday cried, in a sonorous and somewhat sorrowful voice, as he sank despairingly upon his breast;--"no island,--no bank,--no land of any kind. _Only a dead-wood_!" "A dead-wood!" repeated the patron, not comprehending what he meant, and fancying from the chagrined air of the Indian that there might be mischief in the thing. "That's all, master. The carcass of an old _Manguba_, that's been long since stripped of his limbs, and has been carried here upon the current of the Gapo; don't you see his huge shoulders rising above the water?" Richard proceeded to explain the Indian's meaning. "The trunk of a dead tree, uncle. It's the silk-cotton-tree, or manguba, as Munday calls it. I can tell that by its floating so lightly on the water. It appears to be anchored, though; or perhaps it is moored among the stalks of the piosocas." The explanation was interrupted by a shout from the Indian, whose countenance had all at once assumed an expression of cheerfulness,-- almost joy. The others, as they turned their eyes upon him, were surprised at the sudden change, for but a moment before they had noticed his despairing look. "The Mundurucu must be mad, patron," he shouted. "Where is his head? Gone down to the bottom of the Gapo along with the galatea!" "What's the matter?" inquired Tom, brightening up as he beheld the joyful aspect of the Indian. "Is it dhroy land that he sees? I hope it's that same." "What is it, Munday?" asked Trevannion. "Why do you fancy yourself insane?" "Only to think of it, patron, that I should have been sorry to find but the trunk of a tree. The trunk of a tree,--a grand manguba, big enough to make a _montaria_, an _igarite_,--a galatea, if you like,--a great canoe that will carry us all! Cry _Santos Dios_! Give thanks to the Great Spirit! We are saved!--we are saved!" The words of the tapuyo, wild as they might appear, were well understood. They were answered by a general shout of satisfaction,--for even the youngest of the party could comprehend that the great log lying near them might be made the means of carrying them clear of the dangers with which they had been so long encompassed. "True,--true," said Trevannion. "It is the very thing for which we have been searching in vain,--some sort of timber that would carry its own weight in the water, and us beside. This dead manguba, as you call it, looks as if a ton would not sink it a quarter of an inch. It will certainly serve us for a raft. Give thanks to God, children; his hand is in this. It fills me with hope that we are yet to survive the perils through which we are passing, and that I shall live to see old England once more." No flock of jacanas ever created such a commotion among the leaves of the Victoria lily as was made at that moment. Like frail leaves the thick stems were struck aside by the arms of the swimmers, strengthened by the prospect of a speedy delivery from what but the moment before seemed extremest peril; and almost in a moment they were alongside the great trunk of the manguba, in earnest endeavour to get upon it. CHAPTER FIFTY SIX. THE STERCULIADS. In their attempts at boarding they were as successful as they could have expected. The top of the gigantic log was full six feet above the surface of the water, and there were huge buttresses upon it--the shoulders spoken of by Munday--that rose several feet higher. By dint of hard climbing, however, all were at length safely landed. After they had spent a few minutes in recovering breath, they began to look around them and examine their strange craft. It was, as the Indian had alleged, the trunk of a silk-cotton-tree, the famed _Bombax_ of the American tropical forests,--found, though, in many different species, from Mexico to the mountains of Brazil. It is known as belonging to the order of the _Sterculiads_, which includes among its _genera_ a great number of vegetable giants, among others the _baobab_ of Africa, with a stem ninety feet in circumference, though the trunk is out of proportion to the other parts of the tree. The singular hand-plant of Mexico called _Manita_ is a sterculiad, as are also the cotton-tree of India and the gum-tragacanth of Sierra Leone. The bombax-trees of Tropical America are of several distinct species. They are usually called cotton or silk-cotton-trees, on account of the woolly or cottony stuff between the seeds and the outer capsules, which resemble those of the true cotton plant (_Gossypium_). They are noted for their great size and imposing appearance, more than for any useful properties. Several species of them, however, are not without a certain value. _Bombax ceiba_, and _Bombax monguba_, the monguba of the Amazon, are used for canoes, a single trunk sufficing to make a craft that will carry twenty hogsheads of sugar along with its crew of tapuyos. The peculiar lightness of the wood renders it serviceable for this purpose; and there is one species, the _ochroma_ of the West Indies, so light as to have been substituted for cork-wood in the bottling of wines. The silk or cotton obtained from the seed-pods, though apparently of an excellent quality, unfortunately cannot be well managed by the spinning-machine. It lacks adhesiveness, and does not form a thread that may be trusted. It is, however, extensively used for the stuffing of couches, cushions, and other articles of upholstery; and the Amazonian Indians employ it in feathering the arrows of their blow-guns, and for several other purposes. A peculiarity of the Sterculiads is their having buttresses. Some are seen with immense excrescences growing out from their trunks, in the form of thin, woody plates, covered with bark just like the trunk itself, between which are spaces that might be likened to stalls in a stable. Often these partitions rise along the stem to a height of fifty feet. The cottonwood (_Populus angulata_) and the deciduous cypress of the Mississippi (_Taxodium distichum_) partake of this singular habit; the smaller buttresses of the latter, known as "cypress knees," furnishing the "cypress hams," which, under their covering of lime-washed canvas, had been sold (so say the Southerners) by the Yankee speculator for the genuine haunch of the corn-fed hog! In spite of its commercial inutility, there are few trees of the South American forest more interesting than the manguba. It is a conspicuous tree, even in the midst of a forest abounding in types of the vegetable kingdom, strange and beautiful. Upon the trunk of such a tree, long since divested of its leaves,--stripped even of its branches, its species distinguishable only to the eye of the aboriginal observer,--our adventurers found a lodgment. CHAPTER FIFTY SEVEN. CHASED BY TOCANDEIRAS. Their tenancy was of short continuance. Never did lodger retreat from a shrewish landlady quicker than did Trevannion and his party from the trunk of the silk-cotton-tree. That they so hastily forsook a secure resting-place, upon which but the moment before they had been so happy to plant their feet, will appear a mystery. Strangest of all, that they were actually driven overboard by an insect not bigger than an ant! Having gained a secure footing, as they supposed, upon the floating tree-trunk, our adventurers looked around them, the younger ones from curiosity, the others to get acquainted with the character of their new craft. Trevannion was making calculations as to its capability; not as to whether it could carry them, for that was already decided, but whether it was possible to convert it into a manageable vessel, either with sails, if such could be extemporised, or with oars, which might be easily obtained. While thus engaged, he was suddenly startled by an exclamation of surprise and alarm from the Indian. All that day he had been the victim of sudden surprises. "The _Tocandeiras_!--the _Tocandeiras_!" he cried, his eyes sparkling as he spoke; and, calling to the rest to follow, he retreated toward one end of the tree-trunk. With wondering eyes they looked back to discover the thing from which they were retreating. They could see nothing to cause such symptoms of terror as those exhibited by their guide and counsellor. It is true that upon the other end of the tree-trunk, in a valley-like groove between two great buttresses, the bark had suddenly assumed a singular appearance. It had turned to a fiery red hue, and had become apparently endowed with a tremulous motion. What could have occasioned this singular change in the colour of the log? "The Tocandeiras!" again exclaimed Munday, pointing directly to the object upon which all eyes were fixed. "Tocandeiras?" asked Trevannion. "Do you mean those little red insects crawling along the log?" "That, and nothing else. Do you know what they are, patron?" "I have not the slightest idea, only that they appear to be some species of ant." "That's just what they are,--ants and nothing else! Those are the dreaded _fire-ants_. We've roused them out of their sleep. By our weight the manguba has gone down a little. The water has got into their nest. They are forced out, and are now spiteful as hungry jaguars. We must get beyond their reach, or in ten minutes' time there won't be an inch of skin on our bodies without a bite and a blister." "It is true, uncle," said Richard. "Munday is not exaggerating. If these ugly creatures crawl upon us, and they will if we do not get out of the way, they'll sting us pretty nigh to death. We must leave the log!" And now, on the way towards the spot occupied by the party, was a fiery stream composed of spiteful-looking creatures, whose very appearance bespoke stings and poison. There was no help for it but to abandon the log, and take to the water. Fortunately each individual was still in possession of his string of sapucaya-shells; and, sliding down the side of the log, once more they found themselves among the grand gong-like leaves of the gigantic lily. CHAPTER FIFTY EIGHT. A LOG THAT WOULDN'T ROLL. It now became a question, what they were to do. Abandon the log altogether, for a swarm of contemptible insects, not larger than lady-bugs, when, by the merest chance, they had found a raft, the very thing they stood in need of? Such a course was not contemplated,--not for a moment. On gliding back into the Gapo, they had no idea of swimming away farther than would secure their safety from the sting of the insects, as Munday assured them that the fire-ants would not follow them into the water. But how regain possession of their prize? The ants were now seen swarming all over it, here and there collected in large hosts, seemingly holding council together, while broad bands appeared moving from one to the other, like columns of troops upon the march! There was scarce a spot upon the surface of the log, big enough for a man to set his foot upon, that was not reddened by the cohorts of this insect army! "How shall we dispossess them?" inquired Trevannion. "Shure," said Tipperary Tom, answering as if the appeal had been made to him, "can't we sit thim on fire, an' burn thim aft the log? Cudn't we gather some dry laves out av the threes, an' make a blaze that 'ud soon consume ivery mother's son av thim?" "Nonsense, Tom. We should consume the log, as well as the ants, and then what would be the advantage to us?" "Well, thin, iv yez think fire won't do, why can't we thry wather? Lit us thry an' drownd thim off the log. Munday sez they can't swim, an' iv they can't, shure they must go to the bottom." "How would you do it?" asked Trevannion, catching at the idea suggested by the Hibernian. "Nothing asier. Give the did three a rowl over on its back, an' thin the ants'll get undher the wather; an' won't they have to stay there? Lit us all lay howlt on the log, an' see iv we can't give the swate craythers a duckin'." Convinced that there was good sense in Tom's counsel, swimming back towards the log, they stretched their arms upward, and commenced trying to turn it over. The attempt proved unsuccessful. Partly from the enormous weight of the dead tree, saturated as one half of it was with water, and partly owing to the great buttresses acting as outriggers, they could only turn it about one tenth part of its circumference. It rolled back upon them, at first dipping a little deeper, but afterwards settling into its old bed. They were about to discontinue their efforts when a cry came from Tom, as if some new source of terror had been discovered in the manguba. Soon each and all found an explanation in their own sensations, which were as if they had been sharply stung or bitten by some venomous insect. While shouldering the log in vain endeavours to capsize it, some scores of the ants had been detached from its sides, and fallen upon the bodies of the swimmers. Instead of showing gratitude for this temporary respite from drowning, the spiteful insects had at once imbedded their poisoned fangs in their preservers, as if conscious that they owed all their misfortunes to the intruders who had so rudely disturbed their rest. But when these stray ants that had been stinging them were disposed of, their attention was once more directed towards the manguba, with a still more determinate resolution to repossess what in their eyes was more valuable than a selected log of the finest Honduras mahogany! CHAPTER FIFTY NINE. DROWNING THE TOCANDEIRAS: FIVE MEN IN A FEVER. For a time the brains of our adventurers were busied in devising some plan for routing the tocandeiras from their floating citadel, of which they now retained sole possession. At last Tipperary Tom again became the suggester of a scheme for dispelling the multitudinous hosts. "If we can't spill thim aff the log," said he, "we can wather thim aff it." "Not such a bad idea," said Richard. "Come on, let us surround the trunk, and attack them on all sides, and let all heave together." The dark mud colour that had characterised it when first seen, and during the time while they were approaching it, was now changed to a hue of fiery red, here in spots of patches, there in broad lists or streaks, running irregularly between the extremities. Of course the red bands and blotches mottling its sombre surface were the tocandeiras, whose crowded battalions were distributed all over it. On closer scrutiny, it could be seen that they were in motion, passing to and fro, or in places circling around as if in search of the intruders who had disturbed them. At a word from Trevannion, all the assailants commenced heaving up water with the palms of their hands, and the log became shrouded under a shower of sparkling drops that fell fast and thickly over it, dissipating into a cloud of vapour like the spray of a waterfall. Under such a drenching the tocandeiras could not possibly retain their hold, however tenacious might be their sharp curving claws, and it was but natural that thousands of them should soon be swept from the manguba. Their assailants saw it, and, rejoicing at the success of their scheme, gave utterance to triumphant shouts, just like boys destroying with hot water a nest of wasps or hornets. Louder than all could be heard the voice of Tipperary Tom. It was he who had suggested the scheme, and the thought of having his character for sagacity thus raised caused his boisterous fit of self-congratulation. But the splashing suddenly ceased, and the six pairs of palms, instead of being turned upward and forward to bale water upon the log, were now exerted in the opposite direction, backward and downward, while the owners of them commenced swimming away from the spot; as they went off, making vigorous efforts to free themselves from the spiteful creatures again clinging to them. Not one of them said a word about staying longer by the dead manguba; but, picking up little Rosa on the way, they continued their retreat, nor paused again until they felt sure of having distanced the tocandeiras. As a matter of course they had retreated towards the tree-tops. After so many surprises, accompanied by almost continuous exertion, they stood in need of rest. Having chosen one that could be easily climbed, they ascended to its branches, and there seated themselves as comfortably as circumstances would permit. On perceiving that the sun was already over the meridian, and satisfied, moreover, that the task of getting rid of their enemies was one that it might take time to accomplish, they determined to remain all night in their new situation. But there was a more powerful reason for suspending their journey at this point. They were suffering great pain from the stings of the tocandeiras, and, until that should be to some extent allayed, they could think of nothing else, unless indeed it might be a mode of avenging themselves. It was fortunate they had found a safe place of repose, and that Munday, who suffered less than the rest, preserved sufficient composure to make their beds or hammocks of sipos, for, in less than twenty minutes after ascending the tree, every one of the party, Munday and Rosa excepted, found himself in a raging fever from the stings inflicted by the tocandeiras, since these bloodthirsty insects not only bite as other ants, but have the power of stinging like wasps, only that the pain produced by their sting is much greater,--more like that of the black scorpion. As the sun went down, a cool breeze began to play over the waters of the lagoa; and this--the fever having burnt itself out--restored them to their ordinary health, though with a feeling of languor that disinclined them to do anything for that night. Stretched upon their rude aerial couches, they looked up at the stars, and listened to Munday as he made answer to the interrogatories of Trevannion giving an account of one of the singular customs of his tribe,--that known as the "Festival of the Tocandeiras." CHAPTER SIXTY. THE FESTIVAL OF THE TOCANDEIRAS. When a youth of the Mundurucu nation, or its kindred tribe, the Mahue, has reached the age for assuming the dignities of manhood, he is expected to submit himself to an ordeal that well deserves to be called fiery. This more especially if the youth's ambition inclines him to become a warrior or otherwise distinguished in the tribe. The ordeal is voluntary; but without undergoing it, the young Mundurucu must consent to an existence, if not disgraced, at least inglorious; and if not absolutely scorned by the girls of the Malocca, he will have but slight chance of winning their smiles. It must be known to my young readers that a custom prevails among many tribes of North American Indians of submitting their young men who aspire to become "braves" to a test of courage and endurance so severe at times as to be a torture quite incredible to those unacquainted with the Indian character. You might fancy the South American a very trifling affair, compared with the torture of the Mandans and other Northern tribes, when you are told that it consists simply in the wearing of a pair of gloves, or mittens, for a certain length of time,-- so long that the wearer can make the round of the Malocca, and finish up by an obeisance to the _tuchao_, or chief, who awaits him at the door of his hut. But these mittens once described to you, as they were described by Munday to his companions on the tree, you will perchance change your mind; and regard the Mundurucu ceremony as one of the most severe that was ever contrived to test the constancy and courage of any aspirant to distinction. When the young Mundurucu declares his readiness to put on the gloves, a pair of them are prepared for him. They are manufactured out of the bark of a species of palm-tree, and are in fact only long hollow cylinders, closed at one end, and large enough to admit the hand and arm up to the elbow. Before being drawn on they are half filled with ants of the most spiteful and venomous kinds; but chiefly with tocandeiras, from which the ceremony derives its name. Thus accoutred, and accompanied by a crowd with horns, drums, and other musical instruments in use among the Indians, the candidate for manhood's rights has to make the round of the village, presenting himself before every hut, and dancing a jig at every halt that is made. Throughout all the performance he must affect signs of great joy, chanting a cheerful strain, loud enough to be heard above the beating of the drums, the blowing of the horns, and the fracas of his noisy followers. Should he refuse to submit to this terrible ordeal, or during its continuance show signs of weakness or hesitation, he is a lost man. He will be forever after the butt and scorn of his tribe; and there is not a Mundurucu girl who will consent to have him for a sweetheart. His parents and relatives will also be affected in the event of his proving a coward, and he will be regarded as a disgrace to the family. Stimulated by these thoughts, he enters upon the trial, his friends urging him forward with cries of encouragement, his parents keeping by his side, and with anxious entreaties fortifying him against a failure. He has courageously thrust his hands into the fiery gauntlets, and with like courage he must keep them there, until the ceremony is completed. He suffers cruel torture. Every moment increases his agony. His hands, wrists, and arms feel as if surrounded by fire. The insect poison enters his veins. His eyes are inflamed. The sweat pours from his skin,--his bosom palpitates,--his lips and cheeks grow pale; and yet he must not show the slightest acknowledgment of suffering. If he does, it will cover him with shame; and he will never be permitted to carry the Mundurucu war-spear, nor impale upon its point the head of his slain enemy. He knows the awful fate that must result from failure; and, though staggering in his steps, he keeps courageously on. At length he stands in the presence of the tuchao, seated to receive him. Before the chief the ceremony is repeated with increased excitement; the dance is redoubled in vigour,--the chant is louder than ever,--both continuing until his strength fails him through sheer exhaustion. His gloves are then removed, and he falls into the arms of his friends. He is now surrounded by the young girls of the tribe, who fling their arms around him, covering him with kisses and congratulations. His sufferings prevent him from appreciating their soft caresses, and breaking away from their embrace, he rushes down to the river, and flings his fevered body into the grateful current. There remaining until the cool water has to some extent alleviated his pain, he comes forth and retires to the Malocca, to receive fresh congratulations from his fellow-savages. He has proved himself of the stuff of which warriors are made, and may now aspire to the hand of any Mundurucu maiden, and to the glory of increasing the number of those hideous trophies that adorn the council-room of the tribe, and which have earned for these Indians the distinctive surname of _Decapitadores_ (Beheaders). CHAPTER SIXTY ONE. AMAZONIAN ANTS. Succeeding this thrilling account of the tocandeira festival, ants continued for a time to form the staple subject of conversation, which was not confined to the particular species they had encountered upon the log, but related to many others that inhabit the forests and _compos_ of the Amazon valley. Scores of sorts were known to the Mundurucu,--all differing from each other, not only in size, shape, colour, and what may be termed _personal_ characteristics, but also in their modes of life, habits, and dwelling-place; in short, in every particular except those essential traits which make them all members of the same family. The entomologist who would make a study of ant-life could find no better school to pursue it in than the grand valley of the Amazon. In all parts of it he will find these insects in countless numbers, and in a vast variety of species,--separated from each other by all distinctions of classes founded on habits of life quite opposed to each other. Some species inhabit the earth, never descending below its surface. Others live _under_ it, in subterranean dwellings, scarce ever coming out into the light of day. Others again live above the earth, making their home in the hollow trunks of trees; while still others lead a more aerial life, building their nests among the twigs and topmost branches. In their diet there is a still greater range. There are _carnivora_ and _herbivora_,--some that feed only on flesh, others that confine themselves to vegetable substances. There are, moreover, kinds that devour their meat before the life is out of it; while other carnivorous species, like the vulture among birds, prey only on such carrion as may chance to fall in their way, and in search of which their lives seem principally to be spent. Then there are the vegetable feeders, which not only strip the leaves from plants and trees, but destroy every other sort of vegetable substance that they may fancy to seize upon. The clothes in a chest or wardrobe, the papers in a desk, and the books in a library, have all at times been consumed by their devastating hosts, when foraging for food, or for materials out of which to construct their singular dwellings. These dwellings are of as many different kinds as there are species of ants. Some are of conical shape, as large as a soldier's tent. Some resemble hillocks or great mounds, extending over the ground to a circumference of many yards. Others represent oblong ridges, traversed by numerous underground galleries, while some species make their dwellings in deep horizontal tunnels, or excavations, often extending under the bed of broad rivers. Many kinds lead an arboreal life, and their nests may be seen sticking like huge excrescences to the trunks of the forest-trees, and as often suspended from the branches. To give a detailed account of the different kinds of Amazonian ants,--to describe only their appearance and ordinary habits,--would require, not a chapter, but a large volume. Their domestic economy, the modes of constructing their domiciles, the manner of propagating their species, their social distinction into classes or castes, the odd relations that exists between the separate castes of a community, the division of labour, their devotion to what some writers, imbued with monarchical ideas, have been pleased to term their _queen_,--who in reality is an individual _elected_ for a special purpose, render these insects almost an anomaly in nature. It is not to be expected that the uneducated Indian could give any scientific explanation of such matters. He only knew that there were many curious things in connection with the ants, and their indoor as well as out-door life, which he had himself observed,--and these particulars he communicated. He could tell strange tales of the _Termites_, or white ants, which are not ants at all,--only so called from a general resemblance to the latter in many of their habits. He dwelt longest on the sort called _Saubas_, or leaf-carrying ants, of which he knew a great number of species, each building its hill in a different manner from the others. Of all the species of South American ants, perhaps none surprises the stranger so much as the sauba. On entering a tract of forest, or passing a patch of cultivated ground, the traveller will come to a place where the whole surface is strewn with pieces of green leaves, each about the size of a dime, and all in motion. On examining these leafy fragments more closely, he will discover that each is borne upon the shoulders of a little insect not nearly so big as its burden. Proceeding onward he will come to a tree, where thousands of these insects are at work cutting the leaves into pieces of the proper size, and flinging them down to thousands of others, who seize upon and carry them off. On still closer scrutiny, he will observe that all this work is being carried on in systematic order,--that there are some of the insects differently shaped from the rest,--some performing the actual labour, while the others are acting as guards and overseers. Were he to continue his observation, he would find that the leaves thus transported were not used as food, but only as thatch for covering the galleries and passages through which these countless multitudes make their way from one place to another. He would observe, moreover, so many singular habits and manoeuvres of the little crawling creatures, that he would depart from the spot filled with surprise, and unable to explain more than a tenth part of what he had seen. Continuing his excursion, he would come upon ants differing from the saubas not only in species, but in the most essential characteristics of life. There would be the _Ecitons_, or foraging ants, which instead of contenting themselves by feeding upon the luxurious vegetation of the tropics, would be met upon one of their predatory forays,--the object of their expedition being to destroy some colony of their own kind, if not of their own species. It may be that the foraging party belong to the species known as _Eciton-rapax_,--the giant of its genus, in which many individuals measure a full half-inch in length. If so, they will be proceeding in single file through the forest, in search of the nests of a defenceless vegetable-feeding ant of the genus _Formica_. If they have already found it, and are met on their homeward march towards their own encampment, each will be seen holding in its mouth a portion of the mangled remains of some victim of their rapacity. Again, another species may be met travelling in broad columns, containing millions of individuals, either on the way to kill and plunder, or returning laden with the spoil. In either case they will attack any creature that chances in their way,--man himself as readily as the most defenceless animal. The Indian who encounters them retreats upon his tracks, crying out, "_Tauoca_!" to warn his companions behind, himself warned by the ant-thrushes whom he has espied hovering above the creeping columns, and twittering their exulting notes, as at intervals they swoop down to thin the moving legion. Of all the kinds of ants known to the Mundurucu, there was none that seemed to interest him more than that which had led to the conversation,--the tocandeira, or, as the Brazilians term it, _formigade fogo_ (fire-ant). Munday had worn the formidable mittens; and this circumstance had no doubt left an impression upon his mind that the tocandeira was the truest representative of spitefulness to be found in the insect world. Perhaps he was not far astray. Although an ant of ordinary size,--both in this and general appearance not differing greatly from the common red ant of England,--its bite and sting together are more dreaded than those of any other species. It crawls upon the limbs of the pedestrian who passes near its haunt, and, clutching his skin in its sharp pincer-like jaws, with a sudden twitch of the tail it inserts its venomous sting upon the instant, holding on after it has made the wound, and so tenaciously that it is often torn to pieces while being detached. It will even go out of its way to attack any one standing near. And at certain landing-places upon some of the Amazonian rivers, the ground is so occupied with its hosts that treading there is attended with great danger. In fact, it is on record that settlements have been abandoned on account of the fire-ant suddenly making its appearance, and becoming the pest of the place. Munday, in conclusion, declared that the tocandeiras were only found in the dry forests and sandy _campos_; that he had never before seen one of their swarms in the Gapo, and that these in the dead-wood must have retreated thither in haste, to escape drowning when caught by the inundation, and that the log had been afterwards drifted away by the _echente_. Whether this statement was true or not, the ants appeared to have made up their minds to stay there, and permit no intruders to deprive them of their new, strange domicile,--at all events until the _vasante_ might enable them once more to set foot upon dry land. CHAPTER SIXTY TWO. THE ANTS STILL EXCITED. At break of day the party were all awake; and after refreshing themselves with a little _cheese_--which was only some coagulated milk of the massaranduba, preserved in sapucaya-shells--they once more turned their attention to the floating trunk. To their surprise, it was no longer where they had left it! There was a fog upon the water, but that was rapidly becoming dissipated; and as the sun peeped over the tree-tops, the lagoa was sufficiently free from mist for any dark object as large as a man's head, within a mile's distance, to be distinguished. The manguba had been left scarce a hundred yards from their sleeping-place. Where was it now? "Yonder!" said Munday, "close in by the trees. By our splashing in the water, we started it from its moorings among the piosocas. There has been a little breeze through the night, that has brought it this way. It is now at anchor against yonder tree. I shouldn't wonder if the ants would try to escape from it, and take to the branches above them. The dead manguba is not their natural home; nor is the Gapo their dwelling-place. The tocandeiras belong on land; and no one would expect to find them here. They must have had their home in the hollow of the log while it was lying on dry land. The _echente_ set it afloat while they were inside, and the current has carried them far away from their own country." So they now turned to ascertain whether Munday's conjectures were true, that the ants had taken to the tree that stood over the dead-wood, which was at no great distance; and as the sun had now completely dispelled the fog, they could see it very distinctly. The tocandeiras were still upon it. Their countless hosts were seen moving over its surface in all their red array, apparently as much excited as when putting to flight the swimmers who had intruded upon them. The log, although close to the stem of the standing tree, was not in connection with it. Something held it several feet off; and as none of the drooping branches reached quite down, it was impossible for the insects to reach the tree, although they evidently desired to make this change, as if suddenly dissatisfied with their quarters on the drifting trunk, and wishing to change them for others less at the mercy of the winds and waves. As there was something curious in all this, something that could not fail to fix the attention of the observer, our adventurers remained silent, watching the movements of the insect multitude, in hopes that they might find some way of detaching themselves from the floating log, and leave in peaceable and undisputed possession the quarters they appeared so desirous of quitting to those who were equally desirous of entering upon them. CHAPTER SIXTY THREE. THE TAMANDUA: THE ANT-THRUSH. Trusting to the explanation given by the tapuyo, they did not think of inquiring further into the cause of the commotion among the ants. While scanning the tree closely, several of the party perceived a movement among its branches, and soon after the form of a singular creature that was causing it. It was a quadruped, about the size of a raccoon or cat, but of a shape peculiarly its own. Its body was long and cylindrical, terminating posteriorly in a round, tapering tail, while its low, flat head, prolonged into a smooth, slender muzzle, also tapered nearly to a point. The eyes were so small as scarcely to be seen, and the mouth more resembled a round hole than the closing of a pair of jaws. It was covered with a dense silky fur, of a uniform length over the body, and slightly crisped, so as to give it a woolly aspect. This fur was straw-coloured, with a tinge of maroon and brown on the shoulders and along the back, while the tail presented a ringed appearance from an alternation of the two colours. "_Tamandua_!" exclaimed Munday, at sight of the strange quadruped. "The ant-eater. Not the great one, which is called _Tamandua assu_, and don't climb up the trees. That you see is the little one; he lives all his life among the branches,--sleeps there, either upon his breast, or suspended by his tail,--travels from one tree to another in search of honey, bees, wasps, grubs, but, above all, of such ants as make their nests either in holes, or stick to the twigs. Ha!" he continued, "what could I have been thinking of? The tocandeiras wishing to climb up to the tree? Not a bit of it. Quite the contrary. It's the tamandua that's keeping them in motion! See the cunning beast preparing to make a descent among them!" Nothing could be more certain than that this was the tamandua's intention; for almost on the instant it was seen to move among the branches, descending from one to the other, partly using its strong, hooked claws, and partly its tapering and highly prehensile tail. Once upon the dead-wood, it lay flat down upon its breast and belly; and shooting out its long, thread-like tongue, coated with a sticky shining substance resembling saliva, it commenced licking up the tocandeiras that swarmed in thousands around it. It was to no purpose that the ants made an attack upon it. Nature had provided it with an armour proof both against their bite and sting. Rage around it as they might, the tocandeiras could do nothing to hinder it from licking them up from the log, and tucking them in hundreds into its capacious stomach. Finally the tamandua had taken his fill,--breakfasted to his heart's content; then, erecting himself on his hind-legs after the manner of a squirrel or marmoset, he sprang back upon the branch from which he had descended. Going a little higher up, he selected another and larger branch, placing himself so that his belly rested along its upper surface, with the legs hanging down on each side; and then, burying his proboscis in the long fur of his breast, and taking two or three turns of his tail around head, body, and legs, he fell fast asleep. The old saw, that there is "many a slip between the cup and the lip," is as true in the life of ant-eater as in that of a man; and when the tamandua awoke,--which it did some twenty minutes afterwards,--and looked down upon the dead-wood, it was astonished to discover that not a tocandeira was in sight. What had become of them? When left by the tamandua to their own devices there were myriads still surviving. The few thousands which the devourer licked up had made no perceptible diminution in their numbers; and on the retiring of their enemy, they were swarming as thickly and countlessly as ever. Now not one was visible upon the log, the hue of which, from being of a flaming red, had returned to its original colour of sombre grey. A few were discovered upon the standing tree, crawling up its trunk and lower branches, with excited air and rapid movements, as if escaping from terrible disaster. These refugees did not amount to many hundreds; thinly scattered over the bark, they could have been counted. They were too few to tempt the hunger of the tamandua. It would not have been worth his while to project his slimy tongue for the sake of a single tocandeira; so he retained it--not behind his teeth, for he had none--but within the cylinder-shaped cavity of his mouth. What had become of the tocandeiras? It is possible that the tamandua mentally put this question to himself; for there is no animal, however humble its organisation, that has not been gifted by beneficent Nature with a mind and powers of reasoning,--ay, with moral perceptions of at least the primary principles of right and wrong, as even the little ant-eater gives evidence. Perhaps you have yourself witnessed the proof. You have seen one ant rob another of its crumb of bread, that by a laborious effort has been carried far. You have seen the companions of both gather around the spot, deprive the despoiler of its ill-gotten prize, restore the crumb to its lawful possessor, and punish the would-be pilferer. If you have not seen this, others have,--myself among the number. Surely, it is reason; surely, it is moral perception. If not, what is it? The closet-naturalist calls it _instinct_,--a ready word to cloak that social cowardice which shrinks from acknowledging that besides man there are other beings upon the earth with talents worth saving. Soon after the ant-eater had gone to sleep, a little bird about the size of a starling was seen flitting about. It was of the ordinary shape of the shrikes, or fly-catchers, and, like them, of sombre plumage,--a dull grey blended with bluish slate. As already said, it was flitting about among the tree-tops, now and then rising above them, and hovering for a while in the air; then lighting again upon a branch, and from this hopping to another, and another, all the time giving utterance to twittering but scarcely musical notes. "An ant-thrush," Munday said. "It's hunting about for the very creatures that are swarming on that log. If it should spy them we'll have no more trouble with the tocandeiras. That friend will clear them out of our way. If it but gets its eye on that red crowd, it'll treat them very differently from what the beast has done. In twenty minutes there won't be a tocandeira to sting us. May the Great Spirit prove propitious, and turn its eyes upon the dead-wood!" For a time the bird kept up its flickering flight and twittering cry, while our adventurers watched it manoeuvres, keeping quiet, as a precaution against scaring it away. All at once the ant-thrush changed its tactics, and its louder note proclaimed a surprise. It had come close to the tree that contained the tamandua, and saw the quadruped taking its _siesta_ upon the branch. From the presence of the ant-eater it argued the proximity of their common prey. The swarm of fire-ants, reddening the log, formed too conspicuous an object to escape being seen. The ant-thrush soon saw them, and announced the discovery with a screech, which was a signal to scores of hungry companions. It was answered by what seemed a hundred echoes, and soon the air resounded with whistling wings, as the feathered ant-eaters came crowding to the feast. Boy reader, you have bred pigeons, and fed them too. You have flung before them whole baskets of barley, and pecks of oats, until the pavement was thickly strewed. You have observed how quickly they could clear the ground of the grain. With the like rapidity was the log cleared of the tocandeiras. In ten minutes not a single insect could be seen upon it; and then the feathered ant-eaters, without giving the tamandua a hint that his premises had been despoiled, flew off into the forest in search of a fresh swarm. CHAPTER SIXTY FOUR. ANT-EATERS--BIPED AND QUADRUPED. The spectacle of the bird ant-eaters engaged in their work of destruction is one that may be seen almost every day in the Amazonian region. The presence of an army of ants passing from place to place through the forest--themselves often bent upon a marauding and murderous expedition--may often be discovered long belong the insects themselves are in sight, by the twittering cries and excited actions of the ant-thrushes, that in large flocks are seen hovering above them. The traveller takes warning by the spectacle. Experience has long ago taught him that to stray into the midst of a party of foraging ants is no slight matter. It would be like dancing an Irish jig over a nest of hornets. He is sure of being attacked, bitten, and stung by the venomous insects; and on hearing the call of the ant-thrush, he beats an instant retreat. The quadruped licking up his insect prey is a sight of less frequent occurrence. Of these four-footed ant-eaters there are many distinct kinds, differing very considerably in their habits of life. Four species are known to naturalists; but it is probable that there are many more yet to be discovered and described. The Indians who are best acquainted with the remote haunts of the great mountain wilderness of interior South America assert that there are others; and their testimony is generally derived from acute observation. Of the four known species there is the great ant-eater (_Myrmecophaga jubata_) called Tamanoir, large as a mastiff dog, and a match for most dogs in strength, often even killing one by squeezing the breath out of his body between its thick, muscular fore-limbs. This is the _Tamandua bandeira_, or "banner tamandua" of the natives, so called from the peculiar marking of its skin,--each side of the body being marked by a broad blackish band running obliquely from the shoulders, and suggesting the resemblance of an heraldic banner. It lives in the drier forests, making its haunt wherever the white ants (_termites_), those that construct the great hills, abound. Of the habits of this species a more complete account has been given elsewhere. [See "The Forest Exiles," by the author of this story.] The second species of tamandua--that is, in size--is quite a different creature. It scarcely ever descends to the earth, but passes from branch to branch and tree to tree by means of its strong, curving claws, and more especially by the aid of a very long and highly prehensile tail. Its food consists exclusively of ants, that construct huge earthy nests high up among the branches or against the trunks of the trees, where they present the appearance of grotesque excrescences. This tamandua often moves about during the day, in its slow progress much resembling the sloths, though its food is so very different from the animal of the Cecropia-tree (_bicho de embauba_). This species dwells chiefly in the thick forests, and goes into the Gapo at all seasons of the year, and it was one of this sort which the party had seen. But there are still two other kinds that make their home upon the trees,--both exceedingly curious little animals, and much more rarely seen than the large tamanduas. They are distinguished by the name of _tamandua-i_, which in the Indian language means "little tamandua." One of them, the rarest of the family, is about the size of a half-grown kitten. Instead of hair, it wears a fine wool of a greyish-yellow colour, soft and silky to the touch. The other is of the same size, but dingy brown in colour, and with hair of a coarser kind. These little ant-eaters both sleep through the day, curled up in the cavity of a tree, or in some fork of the branches, and only display their activity by night. Thus it is that the ants have no chance of escaping from their numerous enemies. On the earth they are attacked and destroyed by the great ant-eater, in the trees by his brother with the four curving claws. By day one species preys upon them,--by night, another. Go where they will, there is a foe to fall upon them. Even when they seek security under the earth, there too are they pursued by enemies of their own tribe, the savage _ecitons_, which enter their subterranean dwellings, and kill them upon their own hearths, to be dragged forth piecemeal and devoured in the light of the sun! CHAPTER SIXTY FIVE. THE CHASE OF THE TAMANDUA. If the tamandua had been surprised by the disappearance of the tocandeiras, it was not less so to see approaching a creature more than ten times its own size. This creature was of a dark bronze colour, having a long, upright body, a pair of legs still longer, arms almost as long as the legs, and a roundish head with long black hair growing out of its crown, and hanging down over its shoulders. If the ant-eater had never before seen a human being,--which was probable enough,--it saw one now; for this creature was no other than old Munday, who had taken a fancy to capture that tamandua. Perhaps the little quadruped may have mistaken him for an ape, but it must have also thought him the grandest it had ever set eyes upon. Swinging itself from branch to branch, using both claws and tail to effect its flight, it forsook the tree where it had slept, and took to another farther into the forest. But Munday had anticipated this movement, and passed among the branches and over the matted llianas with the agility of an ape,--now climbing up from limb to limb, now letting himself down by some hanging sipo. He was soon joined in the pursuit by Richard Trevannion, who was an expert climber, and, if unable to overtake the ant-eater in a direct chase, could be of service in helping to drive it back to the tree it had just left, and which stood at the end of a projecting tongue of the forest. It is possible that Munday might have been overmatched, with all his alertness; for the tamandua had reached the narrowest part of the peninsula before he could get there. Once across the _isthmus_, which consisted of a single tree, it would have had the wide forest before it, and would soon have hidden itself amid the matted tangle of leaves and twigs. Richard, however, was too cunning to let the ant-eater escape him. Dropping into the water, he swam towards the isthmus with all his strength, and reached the tree before the tamandua. By this time Munday had arrived from the opposite quarter, and was already climbing into the same tree. Seeing itself intercepted on both sides, the tamandua began crawling up towards the topmost branches. But Munday was too quick for it, and springing after, with the agility of a cat, he caught hold of it by one of the hind-legs. Being an animal insignificant in size, and apparently in strength, the spectator supposed he would speedily have dragged it down. In this however they were mistaken, not taking account of the power in its fore-limbs and tail. Notwithstanding the tapuyo exerted all his strength, he could not detach it from the tree; and even when assisted by his companion, was only able to get the fore-legs free. The tail, lapped several times around a limb, resisted all their efforts. But Munday cut the clinging tail with his knife, leaving two or three of its rings around the branch. Then, twisting the stump around his wrist, he swung the animal back against the trunk with a force that deprived it at once of strength and life. CHAPTER SIXTY SIX. ROAST ANT-EATER. Instead of returning to the tree, the Indian and Richard swam directly to the dead-wood, where they were quickly joined by the rest of the party. Although the dead-wood was as hard as any other wood, and to sleep upon it would be like sleeping on a plank, still it would give them the feeling of security; so, as if by general consent, though nothing was said, they stretched themselves along the trunk, and were soon fast asleep. The old Indian, tough as the sipos of his native forests, seemed as if he could live out the remainder of his life without another wink of sleep; and when the rest of his companions were buried in profound repose, he was engaged in an operation that required both energy and the most stoical patience. In a place where the bark was dry, he had picked out a small circular cavity, beside which he had placed some withered leaves and dead twigs collected from the tree that spread its branches above. Kneeling over this cavity, he thrust down into it a straight stick, that had been cut from some species of hard wood, and trimmed clear of knots or other inequalities, twirling it between the palms of his hands so as to produce a rapid motion, now one way, now the other. In about ten minutes a smoke appeared, and soon after sparks were seen among the loose dust that had collected from the friction. Presently the sparks, becoming thicker, united into a flame; and then, dropping the straight stick, he hastily covered the hole with the dry leaves and chips, and, blowing gently under them, was soon cheered by a blaze, over which a cook with even little skill might have prepared a tolerable dinner. This had been Munday's object; and as soon as he saw his fire fairly under way, without dressing or trussing the game,--not even taking the hide off,--he laid the tamandua across the fire, and left it to cook in its skin. It was not the first time by scores that Munday had make that repast, known among Spanish-Americans as _carne con cuero_. He now proceeded to prevent the spreading of the flames. The dead-wood around was dry as tinder. Stripping off the cotton shirt that, through every vicissitude, still clung to his shoulders, he leant over the side of the floating log, and dipped it for several minutes under the water. When well soaked, he drew it up again, and taking it to the spot where the fire was crackling, he wrung the water out in a circle around the edge of his hearth. When the tamandua was done brown, he then awakened his companions, who were astonished to see the fire, with the bronzed body of the Indian, nude to the waist, squatting in front of it,--to hear the crackling of sticks, the loud sputtering of the roast, and the hissing of the water circle that surrounded the hearth. But the savour that filled the air was very agreeable. They accepted his invitation to partake of the repast, which was found greatly to resemble roast goose in taste; and in an inconceivably short time only the bones of the ant-eater, and these clean picked, could be seen upon the ceiba. CHAPTER SIXTY SEVEN. THE JUAROUa. Postponing till the next day the task of making a canoe out of their log, the party soon betook themselves to rest again; but they had been slumbering only about an hour when a low whimpering noise made by the monkey awoke Tipperary Tom, close to whose ear the animal had squatted down. Its master raised himself up, and, leaning upon his elbow, looked out over the Gapo. There was nothing but open water, whose smooth surface was shining like burnished gold under the beams of the setting sun. He turned toward the trees. He saw nothing there,--not so much as a bird moving among the branches. Raising his head a little higher, and peeping over the edge of the dead-wood, "It's thare is it, the somethin' that's scyarin' ye?" he said to his pet. "An' shure enough there is a somethin' yandher. There's a `purl' upon the wather, as if some crayther was below makin' a disturbance among the weeds. I wondther what it is!" At length the creature whose motion he had observed, whatever it was, came near enough for him to obtain a full view of it; and though it was neither a snake nor a crocodile, still it was of sufficiently formidable and novel appearance to cause him a feeling of fear. In shape it resembled a seal; but in dimensions it was altogether different, being much larger than seals usually are. It was full ten feet from snout to tail, and of a proportionate thickness of body. It had the head of a bull or cow, with a broad muzzle, and thick, overhanging lip, but with very small eyes; and instead of ears, there were two round cavities upon the crown of its head. It had a large, flat tail, not standing up like the tail of a fish, but spread in a horizontal direction, like that of a bird. Its skin was smooth, and naked of hairs, with the exception of some straggling ones set thinly over it, and some tufts resembling bristles radiating around its mouth and nostrils. The skin itself was of a dull leaden hue, with some cream-coloured spots under the throat and along the belly. It had also a pair of flippers, more than a foot in length, standing out from the shoulders, with a teat in front of each, and looking like little paddles, with which the huge creature was propelling itself through the water, just as a fish uses its fins or a man his arms. The Irishman did not stay to note half of these characteristics, but hastily woke Munday, crying, "What is it? O what is it?" The Indian, rousing himself, looked round for a moment dreamily, and then, as he caught sight of the strange object, replied, "Good fortune! it is the _juaroua_." CHAPTER SIXTY EIGHT. A FISH-COW AT PASTURE. The Irishman was no wiser for Munday's answer, "The juaroua." "But what is it?" he again asked, curious to learn something of the creature. "Is it a fish or a quadruped?" "A _peixe-boi_,--a _peixe-boi_!" hurriedly answered the tapuyo. "That's how the whites call it. Now you know." "But I don't, though, not a bit betther than before. A pikes-boy! Troth, it don't look much like a pike at all, at all. If it's a fish av any kind, I should say it was a sale. O, luk there, Munday! Arrah, see now! If it's the owld pike's boy, yandher's the young wan too. See, it has tuk howlt av the tit, an' 's sucking away like a calf! An' luk! the old wan has got howlt av it with her flipper, an' 's kapin' it up to the breast! Save us! did hever I see such a thing!" The sight was indeed one to astonish the Irishman, since it has from all time astonished the Amazonian Indians themselves, in spite of its frequency. They cannot understand so unusual a habit as that of a fish suckling its young; for they naturally think that the peixe-boi is a fish, instead of a cetacean, and they therefore continue to regard it with curious feelings, as a creature not to be classified in the ordinary way. "Hush!" whispered the Indian, with a sign to Tom to keep quiet. "Sit still! make no noise. There's a chance of our capturing the juaroua,--a good chance, now that I see the _juaroua-i_ [little one] along with it. Don't wake the others yet. The juaroua can see like a vulture, and hear like an eagle, though it has such little eyes and ears. Hush!" The peixe-boi had by this time got abreast of the dead-wood, and was swimming slowly past it. A little beyond there was a sort of bay, opening in among the trees, towards which it appeared to be directing its course, suckling the calf as it swam. "Good," said Munday, softly. "I guess what it's going after up there. Don't you see something lying along the water?" "Yes; but it's some sort av wather-grass." "That's just it." "An' what would it want wid the grass? Yez don't mane to till me it ates grass?" "Eats nothing else, and this is just the sort it feeds on. Very like that's its pasturing place. So much the better if it is, because it will stay there till morning, and give me a chance to kill it." "But why can't yez kill it now?" said Tom. "For want of a proper weapon. My knife is of no use. The juaroua is too cunning to let one come so near. If it come back in the morning, I will take care to be ready for it. From it we can get meat enough for a long voyage. See, it has begun to browse!" Sure enough it had, just as the Indian said, commenced pasturing upon the long blades of grass that spread horizontally over the surface; and just as a cow gathers the meadow sward into her huge mouth, at intervals protruding her tongue to secure it, so did the great water cow of the Amazon spread her broad lips and extend her rough tongue to take in the floating herbage of the Gapo. CHAPTER SIXTY NINE. THE PASHUBA SPEAR. Munday was now prepared to set out on a little exploring excursion, as he said; so, enjoining upon Tom, who was determined to awake the sleepers that they might share the sight of the feeding fish-cow, to keep them all strictly quiet until his return, he slipped softly into the water and swam noiselessly away. The enforced silence was tedious enough to the party, who were all eager to talk about the strange spectacle they saw, and it would surely have been soon broken, had not the Indian returned with a new object for their curiosity. He had stolen off, taking with him only his knife. At his reappearance he had the knife still with him, and another weapon as well, which the knife had enabled him to procure. It was a staff of about twelve feet in length, straight as a rush, slightly tapering, and pointed at the end like a spear. In fact, it _was_ a spear, which he had been manufacturing during his hour of absence out of a split stem of the _pashuba_ palm. Not far off he had found one of these trees, a water-loving species,--the _Martea exorhuza_,--whose stems are supported upon slanting roots, that stand many feet above the surface of the soil. With the skill known only to an Amazonian Indian in the use of a knife-blade, he had split the pashuba, (hard as iron on the outside, but soft at the heart,) and out of one of the split pieces had he hastily fashioned his spear. Its point only needed to be submitted to fire, and then steel itself would not serve better for a spear-head. Fortunately the hearth was not yet cold. A few red cinders smouldered by the wet circle, and, thrusting his spear point among them, the Indian waited for it to become hardened. When done to his satisfaction, he drew it out of the ashes, scraped it to a keen point with the blade of his knife, and then announced himself ready to attack the juaroua. The amphibious animal was yet there, its head visible above the bed of grass upon which it was still grazing. Munday, while rejoiced at the circumstance, expressed himself also surprised at it. He had not been sanguine of finding it on his return with the spear, and, while fabricating the weapon, he had only been encouraged by the expectation that the peixe-boi, if gone away for the night, would return to its grazing ground in the morning. As it was now, it could not have afforded him a better opportunity for _striking_ it. It was reclining near the surface, its head several inches above it, and directly under a large tree, whose lower limbs, extending horizontally, almost dropped into the water. If he could but get unperceived upon one of those limbs, it would be an easy matter to drive the spear into its body as far as his strength would enable him. If any man could swim noiselessly through the water, climb silently into the tree, and steal without making sound along its limbs, that man was the Mundurucu. In less time than you could count a thousand, he had successfully accomplished this, and was crouching upon a limb right over the cow. In an instant his spear was seen to descend as the spectators were expecting it to do; but to their astonishment, instead of striking the body of the peixe-boi, it pierced into the water several feet from the snout of the animal! What could it mean? Surely the skilled harpooner of fish-cattle could not have made such a stray stroke. Certainly he had not touched the cow! Had he speared anything? "He's killed the calf!" cried Tipperary Tom. "Luk yandher! Don't yez see its carcass floatin' in the wather?" Still the spectators could not understand it. Why should the calf have been killed, which would scarce give them a supper, and the cow spared, that would have provisioned the whole crew for a month? Why had the chance been thrown away? Was it thrown away? They only thought so, while expecting the peixe-boi to escape. But they were quickly undeceived. They had not reckoned upon the strong maternal instincts of that amphibious mother,--instincts that annihilate all sense of danger, and prompt a reckless rushing upon death in the companionship or for the protection of the beloved offspring. It was too late to protect the tiny creature, but the mother recked not of this. Danger deterred her not from approaching it again and again, each time receiving a fresh stab from that terrible stick, until, with a long-drawn sigh, she expired among the sedge. These animals are extremely tenacious of life, and a single, thrust from such a weapon as he wielded would only have put the peixe-boi to flight, never to be encountered again. The harpoon alone, with its barbed head and floats, can secure them for a second strike; and not being provided with this weapon, nor the means of making it, the old tapuyo knew that his only chance was to act as he had done. Experience had made him a believer in the affection of the animal, and the result proved that he had not mistaken its strength. CHAPTER SEVENTY. CURING THE FISH-COW. Nothing was done for that night. All slept contentedly on the dead-wood, which next day became the scene of a series of curious operations. This did not differ very much from the spectacle that might be witnessed in the midst of the wide ocean, when whalemen have struck one of the great leviathans of the deep, and brought their ship alongside for the purpose of cutting it up. In like manner as the whale is "flensed," so was the fish-cow, Munday performing the operation with his knife, by first skinning the creature, and then separating the flesh into broad strips or steaks, which were afterwards make into _charqui_, by being hung up in the sun. Previous to this, however, many "griskins"--as Tom called them--had been cut from the carcass, and, broiled over the fire kindled upon the log, had furnished both supper and breakfast to the party. No squeamishness was shown by any one. Hunger forbade it; and, indeed, whether with sharp appetites or not, there was no reason why they should not relish one of the most coveted articles of animal food to be obtained in Amazonia. The taste was that of pork; though there were parts of the flesh of a somewhat coarser grain, and inferior in flavour to the real dairy-fed pig. The day was occupied in making it ready for curing, which would take several days' exposure under the hot sun. Before night, however, they had it separated into thin slices, and suspended upon a sort of clothes-line, which, by means of poles and sipos, Munday had rigged upon the log. The lean parts alone were to be preserved, for the fat which lies between these, in thick layers of a greenish colour and fishy flavour, is considered rather strong for the stomach,--even of an Indian not over nice about such matters. When a peixe-boi has been harpooned in the usual manner, this is not thrown away, or wasted. Put into a proper boiling-pot, it yields a very good kind of oil,--ten or twelve gallons being obtained from an individual of the largest and fattest kind. In the present instance, the fat was disregarded and flung back into the flood, while the bones, as they were laid bare, were served in a similar fashion. The skin, however, varying from an inch in thickness over the back, to half an inch under the abdomen, and which Munday had removed with considerable care, was stowed away in a hollow place upon the log. Why it was kept, none of the others could guess. Perhaps the Indian meant it as something to fall back upon in the event of the charqui giving out. It was again night by the time the cow-skin was deposited in its place, and of course no journey could be attempted for that day. On the morrow they intended to commence the voyage which it was hoped would bring them to the other side of the lagoa, if not within sight of land. As they ate their second supper of _amphibious steaks_, they felt in better spirits than for many days. They were not troubled with hunger or thirst; they were not tortured by sitting astride the branches of a tree; and the knowledge that they had now a craft capable of carrying them--however slow might be the rate--inspired them with pleasant expectations. Their conversation was more cheerful than usual, and during the after-supper hour it turned chiefly on the attributes and habits of the strange animal which Munday had so cleverly dissected. Most of the information about its habits was supplied by the Indian himself, who had learned them by personal experience; though many points in its natural history were given by the patron, who drew his knowledge of it from books. Trevannion told them that a similar creature--though believed to be of a different species--was found in the sea; but generally near to some coast where there was fresh water flowing in by the estuary of a river. One kind in the Indian seas was known by the name of _dugong_, and another in the West Indies as the _manati_ or _manatee_,--called by the French _lamantin_. The Spaniards also know it by the name of _vaca marina_ (sea-cow), the identical name given by the Dutch of the Cape Colony to the hippopotamus,--of course a very different animal. The manati is supposed to have been so named from its fins, or flippers, bearing some resemblance to the hands of a human being,--in Spanish, _manos_,--entitling it to the appellation of the "handed" animal. But the learned Humboldt has shown that this derivation would be contrary to the idiom of the Spanish language, which would have made the word _manudo_ or _manon_, and not _manati_. It is therefore more likely that this name is the one by which it was known to the aborigines of the southern coast of Cuba, where the creature was first seen by the discoverers of America. Certain it is that the sea species of the West Indies and the Guianian coast is much larger than that found in the Amazon and other South American rivers; the former being sometimes found full twenty feet in length, while the length of the fish-cow of South America rarely reaches ten. Here Munday took up the thread of the discourse, and informed the circle of listeners that there were several species of juaroua--this was the name he gave it--in the waters of the Amazon. He knew of three kinds, that were distinct, not only in size, but in shape,--the difference being chiefly observable in the fashion of the fins and tail. There was also some difference in their colour,--one species being much lighter in hue than the others, with a pale cream-coloured belly; while the abdomen of the common kind is of a slaty lead, with some pinkish white spots scattered thinly over it. A peculiar characteristic of the peixe-boi is discovered in if lungs,-- no doubt having something to do with its amphibious existence. These, when taken out of the animal and inflated by blowing into them, swell up to the lightness and dimensions of an India-rubber swimming-belt; so that, as young Richard observed while so inflating them, they could spare at least one set of the sapucaya-shells, if once more compelled to take to the water. Munday gave a very good account of the mode practised in capturing the juaroua, not only by the Indians of his own tribe, but by all others in the Amazon valley. The hunter of the peixe-boi--or fisher, as we should rather call him--provides himself with a _montaria_ (a light canoe) and a harpoon. He rows to the spot where the creature may be expected to appear,--usually some solitary lagoon or quiet spot out of the current, where there is a species of grass forming its favourite food. At certain hours the animal comes thither to pasture. Sometimes only a single individual frequents the place, but oftener a pair, with their calves,--never more than two of the latter. At times there may be seen a small herd of old ones. Their enemy, seated in his canoe, awaits their approach in silence; and then, after they have become forgetful of all save their enjoyment of the succulent grass, he paddles up to them. He makes his advances with the greatest caution; for the fish-cow, unlike its namesake of the farm-yard, is a shy and suspicious animal. The plunge of the paddle, or a rude ripple of the water against the sides of the montaria, would frighten it from its food, and send it off into the open water, where it could not be approached. The occupant of the canoe is aware of this, and takes care not to make the slightest disturbance, till he has got within striking distance. He then rises gently into a half-crouching attitude, takes the measure of the distance between him and his victim, and throws his harpoon with unerring aim. A line attached to the shaft of the weapon secures the wounded animal from getting clear away. It may dive to the bottom, or rush madly along the surface, but can only go so far as that terrible tether will allow it, to be dragged back towards the montaria, where its struggles are usually terminated by two or three thrusts of a spear. The sport, or, more properly speaking, the trade, of harpooning this river cetacean, is followed by most of the Amazonian Indians. There is not much of it done during the season of the floods. Then the animals, becoming dispersed over a large surface of inundated forest, are seen only on rare occasions; and a chase specially directed to discover them would not repay the trouble and loss of time. It is when the floods have fallen to their lowest, and the lagoas or permanent ponds of water have contracted to their ordinary limits, that the harpooning of the fish-cow becomes profitable. Then it is followed as a regular pursuit, and occupies the Indian for several weeks in the year. Sometimes a lagoon is discovered in which many of these creatures have congregated,--their retreat to the main river having been cut off by the falling of the floods. On such occasions the tribe making the discovery reaps a plentiful harvest, and butchering becomes the order of the day. The malocca, or village, is for the time deserted; all hands--men, women, children, and curs--moving off to the lagoa, and making their encampment upon its edge. They bring with them boiling-pots, for trying out the oil, and jars to contain it, and carry it to the port of commerce; for, being of a superior quality, it tempts the Portuguese trader to make long voyages up many remote tributaries where it is obtained. During these grand fisheries there is much feasting and rejoicing. The "jerked" flesh of the animal, its skin, and, above all, its valuable oil, are exchanged for knives, pigments, trinkets, and, worse still, for _cashaca_ (rum). The last is too freely indulged in; and the fishing rarely comes to a close without weapons being used in a manner to bring wounds, and often death. As the old Mundurucu had been present at many a hunt of the fish-cow, he was able to give a graphic account of the scenes he had witnessed, to which his companions on the log listened with the greatest attention. So interested were they, that it was not till near midnight that they thought of retiring to rest. CHAPTER SEVENTY ONE. A SAIL OF SKIN. By daybreak they were astir upon their new craft; and after breakfast they set about moving it away from its moorings. This was not so easily accomplished. The log was a log in every respect; and though once a splendid silk-cotton-tree, covered with gossamer pods, and standing in airy majesty over the surrounding forest, it now lay as heavy as lead among the weeds and water-lilies, as if unwilling to be stirred from the spot into which it had drifted. You may wonder how they were able to move it at all; supposing, as you must, that they were unprovided with either oars or sails. But they were not so badly off as that. The whole of the preceding day had not been spent in curing the fish-cow. Munday's knife had done other service during the afternoon hours, and a pair of paddles had been the result. Though of a rude kind, they were perfect enough for the purpose required of them; while at the same time they gave evidence of great ingenuity on the part of the contriver. They had handles of wood, with blades of _bone_, made from the fish-cow's shoulder-blades, which Munday had carefully retained with the skin, while allowing the offal to sink. In his own tribe, and elsewhere on the Amazon, he had seen these bones employed--and had himself employed them--as a substitute for the spade. Many a cacao patch and field of mandioca had Munday cleared with the shoulder-blade of a fish-cow; and upon odd occasions he had used one for a paddle. It needed only to shaft them; and this had been done by splicing a pole to each with the tough sipos. Provided with these paddles, then,--one of them wielded by himself, the other by the sturdy Mozambique,--the log was compelled to make way through the water. The progress was necessarily slow, on account of the tangle of long stalks and broad leaves of the lilies. But it promised to improve, when they should get beyond these into the open part of the lagoon. Out there, moreover, they could see that there was a ripple upon the water; which proved that a breeze had sprung up, not perceptible inside the sheltering selvage of the trees, blowing in the right direction,--that is, from the trees, and towards the lagoa. You may suppose that the wind could not be of much use to them with such a craft,--not only without a rudder, but unprovided with sails. So thought they all except the old tapuyo. But the Indian had not been navigating the Gapo for more than forty years of his life, without learning how to construct a sail; and, if nothing else had turned up, he could have made a tolerable substitute for one out of many kinds of broad, tough leaves,--especially those of the _miriti_ palm. He had not revealed his plans to any one of the party. Men of his race rarely declare their intentions until the moment of carrying them into execution. There is a feeling of proud superiority that hinders such condescension. Besides, he had not yet recovered from the sting of humiliation that succeeded the failure of his swimming enterprise; and he was determined not to commit himself again, either by too soon declaring his designs, or too confidently predicting their successful execution. It was not, therefore, till a stout pole had been set up in a hollow dug out by his knife in the larger end of the log, two cross pieces firmly lashed to it by sipos, and the skin of the fish-cow spread out against these like a huge thick blanket of caoutchouc, and attached to them by the same cordage of creepers,--it was not till then that his companions became fully acquainted with his object in having cut poles, scooped the hollow, and retained the skin of the cow, as he had done to their previous bewilderment. It was all clear now; and they could not restrain themselves from giving a simultaneous cheer, as they saw the dull dead-wood, under the impulsion of the skin sail, commence a more rapid movement, until it seemed to "walk the water like a thing of life." CHAPTER SEVENTY TWO. BECALMED. Once out on the open lagoa, and fairly under sail, in what direction should they steer their new craft? They wanted to reach the other side of the lagoa, which the Indian believed to extend in the right direction for finding _terra firma_. They had skirted the edge upon which they were for several miles, without finding either the sign of land or an opening by which they might penetrate through the forest, and it was but natural that they should wish to make trial the other side, in the hope of meeting with better fortune. Mozey, who prided himself on being the best sailor aboard, was intrusted with the management of the sail, while Trevannion himself acted as pilot. The Indian busied himself in looking after the curing of the charqui, which, by the help of such a hot sun as was shining down upon them, would soon be safely beyond the chance of decay. The young people, seated together near the thick end of the log--which Mozey had facetiously christened the quarter-deck of the craft--occupied themselves as they best might. The cloud that had shadowed them for days was quite dispelled. With such a raft, there was every expectation of getting out of the Gapo. It might not be in a day, or even in a week. But time was of little consequence, so long as there was a prospect of ultimate release from the labyrinth of flooded forests. The charqui, if economised, would feed all hands for a fortnight, at least; and unless they should again get stranded among the tree-tops they could scarcely be all that time before reaching dry land. Their progress was sadly slow. Their craft has been described as "walking the water like a thing of life." But this is rather a poetical exaggeration. Its motion was that of a true dead-wood, heavily weighted with the water that for weeks had been saturating its sides. It barely yielded to the sail; and had they been forced to depend upon the paddles, it would have been a hopeless affair. A mile an hour was the most they were able to make; and this only when the breeze was at its freshest. At other times, when it unfortunately lulled, the log lay upon the water with no more motion than they caused as they stepped over it. Towards noon their progress became slower; and when at length the meridian hour arrived the ceiba stood still. The sail had lost the power of propelling it on. The breeze had died away, and there was now a dead calm. The shoulder-blades of the peixe-boi were now resorted to, but neither these, nor the best pair of oars that ever pulled a man-o'-war's boat, could have propelled that tree-trunk through the water faster than half a knot to the hour, and the improvised paddles were soon laid aside. There was one comfort in the delay. The hour of dinner had now arrived, and the crew were not unprepared for the midday meal; for in their hurry at setting out, and the solicitude arising from their uncertainty about their craft, they had breakfasted scantily. Their dinner was to consist of but one dish, a cross between fish and flesh,--a cross between fresh and dried,--for the peixe-boi was still but half converted into charqui. The Indian had carefully guarded the fire, the kindling of which had cost him so much trouble and ingenuity. A few sparks still smouldered where they had been nursed; and, with some decayed pieces of the ceiba itself, a big blaze was once more established. Over this the choicest tit-bits were suspended until their browned surface proclaimed them "done to a turn." Their keen appetites furnished both sauce and seasoning; and when the meal was over, all were ready to declare that they had never dined more sumptuously in their lives. Hunger is the best appetiser; scarcity comes next. They sat after dinner conversing upon different themes, and doing the best they could to while away the time,--the only thing that at all discommoded them being the beams of the sun, which fell upon their crowns like sparks of fire showered from a burning sky. Tom's idea was that the heat of the sun could be endured with greater ease in the water than upon the log; and, to satisfy himself, he once more girdled on the cincture of shells, and slipped over the side. His example was followed by the patron himself, his son and nephew. Little Rosa did not need to retreat overboard in this ignominious manner. She was in the shade, under a tiny _toldo_ of broad leaves of a _Pothos_ plant, which, growing parasitically upon one of the trees, had been plucked the day before, and spread between two buttresses of the dead-wood. Her cousin had constructed this miniature arbour, and proud did he appear to see his little sylph reclining under its shade. The tapuyo, accustomed to an Amazonian sun, did not require to keep cool by submerging himself; and as for the negro, he would scarce have been discommoded by an atmosphere indicated by the highest figure on the thermometer. These two men, though born on opposite sides of the Atlantic Ocean, were alike types of a tropical existence, and equally disregarded the fervour of a tropic sun. Suddenly the four, who had fallen a little astern, were seen making towards the log; and by the terror depicted on their countenances, as well as their quick, irregular strokes, it was evident something in the water had caused them serious alarm. What could it all mean? It was of no use to ask the swimmers themselves. They were as ignorant of what was alarming them as their companions upon the log; they only knew that something was biting them about the legs and feet; but what it was they had not the slightest idea. It might be an insect,--it might be a water-snake, or other amphibious reptile; but whatever it was, they could tell that its teeth were sharp as needles, and scored their flesh like fish-hooks. It was not till they had gained footing upon the log, and their legs were seen covered with lacerations, and streaming with fresh blood, that they ascertained the sort of enemy that had been attacking them. Had the water been clear, they might have discovered it long before; but discoloured as it was, they could not see beneath the surface far enough to make out the character of their secret assailants. But the tapuyo well understood the signs, and, as soon as his eye rested upon them, his perplexity disappeared; and, with an exclamation that rather betokened relief, he pronounced the simple phrase, "Only _piranhas_!" CHAPTER SEVENTY THREE. THE PIRANHAS. The companions of the tapuyo were no wiser for his words, until piranhas was explained to them to mean "biting fish," for such were the unseen enemies that assailed them. They belong to the great tribe of the _Salmonidae_, of which there are many varieties in the different Amazonian rivers, all very voracious, and ready to bite at anything that may be thrown into the water. They often attack bathers, putting them to flight; and a swimmer who should unfortunately be surrounded by them, when far from the shore or a boat, would have the greatest difficulty to escape the fearful late of being eaten up alive. Most of the species are fish of small size, and it is their numbers that the swimmer has chiefly to dread. As it was, our adventurers were more scared than hurt. The commotion which they had made in the water, by their plunging and kicking, had kept the piranhas at a distance, and it was only an odd one that had been able to get a tooth into them. For any injury they had sustained, the Mundurucu promised them not only a speedy revenge, but indemnification of a more consolatory kind. He knew that the piranhas, having tasted blood, would not willingly wander away, at least for a length of time. Although he could not see the little fish through the turbid water, he was sure they were still in the neighbourhood of the log, no doubt in search of the prey that had so mysteriously escaped them. As the dead-wood scarcely stirred, or drifted only slightly, the piranhas could keep alongside, and see everything that occurred without being seen themselves. This the tapuyo concluded they were doing. He knew their reckless voracity,--how they will suddenly spring at anything thrown into the water, and swallow without staying to examine it. Aware of this habit, he had no difficulty in determining what to do. There was plenty of bait in the shape of half-dried charqui, but not a fish-hook to be found. A pair of pins, however, supplied the deficiency, and a piece of string was just right for a line. This was fastened at one end to the pashuba spear, to the pin-hook at the other; and then, the latter being baited with a piece of peixe-boi, the fishing commenced. Perhaps never with such rude tackle was there more successful angling. Almost as soon as the bait sank under the water, it was seized by a piranha, which was instantly jerked out of its native element, and landed on the log. Another and another and another, till a score of the creatures lay upon the top of the dead-wood, and Tipperary Tom gave them the finishing touch, as they were caught, with a cruel eagerness that might to some extent have been due to the smarting of his shins. How long the "catch" might have continued it is difficult to say. The little fish were hooked as fast as fresh bait could be adjusted, and it seemed as if the line of succession was never to end. It did end, however, in an altogether unexpected way, by one of the piranhas dropping back again into the water, and taking, not only the bait, but the hook and a portion of the line along with it, the string having given away at a weak part near the end of the rod. Munday, who knew that the little fish were excellent to eat, would have continued to take them so long as they were willing to be taken, and for this purpose the dress of Rosita was despoiled of two more pins, and a fresh piece of string made out of the skin of the cow-fish. When the new tackle was tried, however, he discovered to his disappointment that the piranhas would no longer bite; not so much as a nibble could be felt at the end of the string. They had had time for reflection, perhaps had held counsel among themselves, and come to the conclusion that the game they had been hitherto playing was "snapdragon" of a dangerous kind, and that it was high time to desist from it. The little incident, at first producing chagrin, was soon viewed rather with satisfaction. The wounds received were so slight as scarce to be regarded, and the terror of the thing was over as soon as it became known what tiny creatures had inflicted them. Had it been snakes, alligators, or any animals of the reptile order, it might have been otherwise. But a school of handsome little fishes,--who could suppose that there had been any danger in their attack? There had been, nevertheless, as the tapuyo assured them,--backing up his assurance by the narrative of several narrow escapes he had himself had from being torn to pieces by their sharp triangular teeth, further confirming his statements by the account of an Indian, one of his own tribe, who had been eaten piecemeal by piranhas. It was in the river Tapajos, where this species of fish is found in great plenty. The man had been in pursuit of a peixe-boi, which he had harpooned near the middle of the river, after attaching his weapon by its cord to the bow of his montaria. The fish being a strong one, and not wounded in a vital part, had made a rush to get off, carrying the canoe along with it. The harpooner, standing badly balanced in his craft, lost his balance and fell overboard. While swimming to overtake the canoe, he was attacked by a swarm of piranhas ravenous for prey, made so perhaps by the blood of the peixe-boi left along the water. The Indian was unable to reach the canoe; and notwithstanding the most desperate efforts to escape, he was ultimately compelled to yield to his myriad assailants. His friends on shore saw all, without being able to render the slightest assistance. They saw his helpless struggles, and heard his last despairing shriek, as he sank below the surface of the water. Hastening to their canoes, they paddled, rapidly out to the spot where their comrade had disappeared. All they could discern was a skeleton lying along the sand at the bottom of the river, clean picked as if it had been prepared for an anatomical museum, while the school of piranhas was disporting itself alone, as if engaged in dancing some mazy minuet in honour of the catastrophe they had occasioned. CHAPTER SEVENTY FOUR. A STOWAWAY. The new-caught fishes looked too temptingly fresh to be long untasted; and although it was but an hour since our adventurers had eaten their dinner, one and all were inclined for an afternoon meal upon piranha. The Mundurucu set the fire freshly astir, and half a dozen piranhas were soon browned in the blaze and distributed among the party, who one and all endorsed the tapuyo, by pronouncing them a delicacy. After the second dinner they were more gay than ever. The sun sinking westward indicated the quarters of the compass; and already a few puffs of wind promised them an evening breeze. They saw that it was still blowing in the same direction, and therefore favourable to the navigation of their craft, whose thick sail, spread broadly athwart ships, seemed eager to catch it. Little dreamt they at that moment that, as it were, a volcano was slumbering under their feet; that separated from them by only a few inches of half-decayed wood was a creature of such monstrous size and hideous shape as to have impressed with a perpetual fear every Indian upon the Amazon, from Para to Peru, from the head waters of the Purus to the sources of the Japura! At that moment, when they were chatting gaily, even laughingly, in confidence of a speedy deliverance from the gloomy Gapo,--at that very moment the great _Mai d'Agoa_, the "Mother of the Waters," was writhing restlessly beneath them, preparing to issue forth from the cavern that concealed her. The tapuyo was sitting near the fire, picking the bones of a piranha, which he had just taken from the spit, when all at once the half-burned embers were seen to sink out of sight, dropping down into the log, as cinders into the ash-pit of a dilapidated grate. "Ugh!" exclaimed the Indian, giving a slight start, but soon composing himself; "the dead-wood hollow at the heart! Only a thin shell outside, which the fire has burnt through. I wondered why it floated so lightly,--wet as it was!" "Wasn't it there the tocandeiras had their nest?" inquired Trevannion. "No, patron. The hole they had chosen for their hive is different. It was a cavity in one of the branches. This is a hollow along the main trunk. Its entrance will be found somewhere in the butt,--under the water, I should think, as the log lies now." Just then no one was curious enough to crawl up to the thick end and see. What signified it whether the entrance to the hollow, which had been laid open by the falling in of the fire, was under water or above it, so long as the log itself kept afloat? There was no danger to be apprehended, and the circumstance would have been speedily dismissed from their minds, but for the behaviour of the coaita, which now attracted their attention. It had been all the time sitting upon the highest point which the dead-wood offered for a perch. Not upon the rudely rigged mast, nor yet the yard that carried the sail; but on a spar that projected several feet beyond the thick end, still recognisable as the remains of a root. Its air and attitude had undergone a sudden change. It stood at full length upon all fours, uttering a series of screams, with chatterings between, and shivering throughout its whole frame, as if some dread danger was in sight, and threatening it with instant destruction. It was immediately after the falling in of the fagots that this began; but there was nothing to show that it was connected with that. The place where the fire had been burning was far away from its perch; and it had not even turned its eyes in that direction. On the contrary, it was looking below; not directly below where it stood, but towards the butt-end of the ceiba, which could not be seen by those upon the log. Whatever was frightening it should be there. There was something about the excited actions of the animal,--something so heart-rending in its cries,--that it was impossible to believe them inspired by any ordinary object of dread; and the spectators were convinced that some startling terror was under its eyes. Tipperary Tom was the first to attempt a solution of the mystery. The piteous appeals of his pet could not be resisted. Scrambling along the log he reached the projecting point, and peeped over. Almost in the same instant he recoiled with a shriek; and, calling on his patron saint, retreated to the place where he had left his companions. On his retreat Munday set out to explore the place whence he had fled, and, on reaching it, craned his neck over the end of the dead-wood, and looked below. A single glance seemed to satisfy him; and, drawing back with as much fear as the man who had preceded him, he exclaimed in a terrified shriek, "_Santos Dios_! 'tis the Spirit of the Waters!" CHAPTER SEVENTY FIVE. THE SPIRIT OF THE WATERS. "The _Mai d'Agoa_! the Spirit of the Waters!" exclaimed Trevannion, while the rest stood speechless with astonishment, gazing alternately upon the Indian and the Irishman, who trembled with affright. "What do you mean? Is it something to be feared?" Munday gave an emphatic nod, but said no word, being partly awed into silence and partly lost in meditating some plan of escape from this new peril. "What did _you_ see, Tom?" continued Trevannion, addressing himself to the Irishman, in hopes of receiving some explanation from that quarter. "Be Sant Pathrick! yer honour, I can't tell yez what it was. It was something like a head with a round shinin' neck to it, just peepin' up out av the wather. I saw a pair av eyes,--I didn't stay for any more, for them eyes was enough to scare the sowl out av me. They were glittherin' like two burnin' coals! Munday calls it the spirit av the wathers. It looks more like the spirit av darkness!" "The _Mai d'Agoa_, uncle," interposed the young Paraense, speaking in a suppressed voice. "_The Mother of the Waters_! It's only an Indian superstition, founded on the great water serpent,--the anaconda. No doubt it's one of these he and Tom have seen swimming about under the butt-end of the log. If it be still there I shall have a look at it myself." The youth was proceeding towards the spot so hastily vacated by Munday and Tom, when the former, seizing him by the arm, arrested his progress. "For your life, young master, don't go there! Stay where you are. It may not come forth, or may not crawl up to this place. I tell you it is the Spirit of the Waters!" "Nonsense, Munday; there's no such thing as a _spirit_ of the waters. If there were, it would be of no use our trying to hide from it. What you've seen is an anaconda. I know these water-boas well enough,--have seen them scores of times among the islands at the mouth of the Amazon. I have no fear of them. Their bite is not poisonous, and, unless this is a very large one, there's not much danger. Let me have a look!" The Indian, by this time half persuaded that he had made a mistake,--his confidence also restored by this courageous behaviour,--permitted Richard to pass on to the end of the log. On reaching it he looked over; but recoiled with a cry, as did the others, while the ape uttered a shrill scream, sprang down from its perch, and scampered off to the opposite extremity of the dead-wood. "It _is_ an anaconda!" muttered the Paraense, as he made his way "amidships," where the rest were awaiting him; "the largest I have ever seen. No wonder, Munday, you should mistake it for the _Mai d'Agoa_. 'Tis a fearful-looking creature, but I hope we shall be able to destroy it before it can do any of us an injury. But it is very large, and we have no arms! What's to be done, Munday?" "Be quiet,--make no noise!" entreated the Indian, who was now himself again. "May be it will keep its place till I can get the spear through its neck, and then--Too late! The sucuruju is coming upon the log!" And now, just rising through a forked projection of the roots, was seen the horrid creature, causing the most courageous to tremble as they beheld it. There was no mistaking it for anything else than the head of a serpent; but such a head as not even the far-travelled tapuyo had ever seen before. In size it equalled that of an otter, while the lurid light that gleamed from a pair of scintillating orbs, and still more the long, forked tongue, at intervals projected like a double jet of flame, gave it an altogether demoniac appearance. The water out of which it had just risen, still adhering to its scaly crown, caused it to shine with the brightness of burnished steel; and, as it loomed up between their eyes and the sun, it exhibited the coruscation of fire. Under any circumstances it would have been fearful to look at; but as it slowly and silently glided forth, hanging out its forked red tongue, it was a sight to freeze the blood of the bravest. When it had raised its eyes fairly above the log, so that it could see what was upon it, it paused as if to reconnoitre. The frightened men, having retreated towards the opposite end of the dead-wood, stood as still as death, all fearing to make the slightest motion, lest they should tempt the monster on. They stood about twenty paces from the serpent, Munday nearest, with the pashuba spear in hand ready raised, and standing as guard over the others. Richard, armed with Munday's knife, was immediately behind him. For more than a minute the hideous head remained motionless. There was no speech nor sound of any kind. Even the coaita, screened by its friends, had for the time ceased to utter its alarm. Only the slightest ripple on the water, as it struck against the sides of the ceiba, disturbed the tranquillity of the scene, and any one viewing the tableau might have supposed it set as for the taking of a photograph. But it was only the momentary calm that precedes the tempest. In an instant a commotion took place among the statue-like figures,--all retreating as they saw the serpent rise higher, and, after vibrating its head several times, lie flat along, evidently with the design of advancing towards them. In another instant the monster was advancing,-- not rapidly, but with a slow, regular motion, as if it felt sure of its victims, and did not see the necessity for haste in securing them. CHAPTER SEVENTY SIX. AN UNEXPECTED ESCAPE. The great reptile had already displayed more than a third of its hideous body, that kept constantly thickening as it rose over the butt-end of the log; and still the tapuyo appeared irresolute. In a whisper, Trevannion suggested their taking to the water. "No, patron; anything but that. It would just be what the sucuruju would like. In the water it would be at home, and we should not. We should there be entirely at his mercy." "But are we not now?" "Not yet,--not yet,--stay!" From the fresh confidence with which he spoke, it was evident some plan had suggested itself. "Hand me over that monkey!" he said; and when he took the ape in his arms, and advanced some paces along the log, they guessed for what the pet was destined,--to distract the attention of the anaconda, by securing for it a meal! Under other circumstances, Tom might have interfered to prevent the sacrifice. As it was, he could only regard it with a sigh, knowing it was necessary to his own salvation. As Munday, acting in the capacity of a sort of high-priest, advanced along the log, the demon to whom the oblation was to be made, and which he still fancied might be the _Spirit of the Waters_, paused in its approach, and, raising its head, gave out a horrible hiss. In another instant the coaita was hurled through the air, and fell right before it. Rapidly drawing back its head, and opening wide its serrated jaws, the serpent struck out with the design of seizing the offering. But the ape, with characteristic quickness, perceived the danger; and, before a tooth could be inserted into its skin, it sprang away, and, scampering up the mast, left Munday face to face with the anaconda, that now advanced rapidly upon him who had endeavoured to make use of such a substitute. Chagrined at the failure of his stratagem, and dismayed by the threatening danger, the tapuyo retreated backwards. In his confusion he trod upon the still smouldering fire, his scorched feet scattering the fagots as he danced through them, while the serpent, once more in motion, came resolutely on. His companions were now more frightened than ever, for they now saw that he was, like themselves, a prey to fear. For again had he become a believer in the Spirit of the Waters. As he stood poising his spear, it was with the air of a man not likely to use it with effect. The young Paraense, with his knife, was more likely to prove a protector. But what could either do to arrest the progress of such a powerful monster as that, which, with only two thirds of its length displayed, extended full twenty feet along the log? Some one of the party must become a victim, and who was to be the first? The young Paraense seemed determined to take precedence, and, with the generous design of protecting his friends,--perhaps only little Rosa was in his thoughts,--he had thrown himself in front of the others, even the spearman standing behind him. It appeared that his time was come. He had not confidence that it was not. What could he do with a knife-blade against such an enemy? He stood there but to do his duty, and die. And both would quickly have been accomplished,--the duty and the death,--but that the Omnipotent Hand that had preserved them through so many perils was still stretched over them, and in its own way extricated them from this new danger. To one unacquainted with the cause, it might have been a matter of surprise to see the reptile, hitherto determined upon making an attack, all at once turn away from its intended victims; and, without even showing its tail upon the log, retreat precipitately into the water, and swim off over the lagoa, as if the ceiba was something to be shunned beyond everything else that might be encountered in the Gapo! CHAPTER SEVENTY SEVEN. HISTORY OF THE ANACONDA. Though it may be a mystery to the reader why it had retreated, it was none to our adventurers, who had seen it crawl over the scattered fagots; they had heard the hissing, sputtering sound, as the live coals came in contact with its wet skin; they had witnessed its dismay and flight at a phenomenon so unexpected. They were therefore well aware that it was the scorching hot cinders that had caused the sucuruju to forsake the dead-wood in such a sudden and apparently mysterious manner. It was some time before they were entirely relieved of their fears. Notwithstanding its precipitate retreat, they could not tell but that the anaconda might change its mind and come back again. They could see it swimming for some time in a tortuous track, its head and part of its neck erect above the water; then it took a direct course, as if determined upon leaving the lagoa. It was, therefore, with no ordinary feeling of relief that they saw it finally disappearing from view in the far distance. The mystery of its presence upon the dead monguba was soon cleared up. The log was hollow inside, the heart-wood being entirely decayed and gone. In the cavity the serpent had perhaps sought a sleeping-place secure from intrusion during some protracted slumber that had succeeded the swallowing of a gigantic prey,--deer, paca, or capivain. Here it had lain for days,--perhaps weeks; and the log, carried away by the rising of the floods, had done nothing to disturb its repose. Its first intimation that there was any change in the situation of its sleeping-place was when the fire fell in through the burnt shell, and the hot cinders came in contact with its tail, causing it to come forth from its concealment, and make the observation that resulted in its attacking the intruders. The hollow that had contained the colony of tocandeiras was altogether a different affair. It was a cavity of a similar kind, but unconnected with that in the heart of the tree; and it was evident that the little insects and the great reptile, although dwelling in such close proximity,--under the same roof, it may be said,--were entirely unacquainted with each other. When the serpent was quite out of sight, our adventurers once more recovered their spirits, and conversed gayly about the strange incident. The breeze, having freshened, carried their raft with considerable rapidity through the water, in the right direction, and they began to scan the horizon before them in the hope of seeing, if not land, at least the tree-tops ahead. These, however, did not show themselves on that day, and before the sun went down the forest behind them sank out of sight. The night overtook them, surrounded by a smooth surface of open water, spotless and apparently as limitless as the great ocean itself. They did not "lay to," as on the night before. The breeze continued favourable throughout the night; and, as they were also favoured with a clear sky, and had the stars to pilot them, they kept under sail till the morning. Before retiring to rest they had supped upon roast charqui and fish broiled over the coals; and, after supper, talk commenced, as usual, the chief topic being the anaconda. On this subject the tapuyo had much to say, for of all the animals that inhabit the water wilderness of the Amazon there is none that inspires the Indian with greater interest than the sucuruju. It is the theme of frequent discourse, and of scores of legends;--some real and true, while others have had their origin in the imagination of the ignorant aboriginal; some even having proceeded from the excited fancy of the colonists themselves, both Spanish and Portuguese, who could boast of a higher intelligence and better education. The fanciful say that there are anacondas in the waters of the Amazon full thirty yards in length, and of a thickness equalling the dimensions of a horse! This has been stated repeatedly,--stated and believed in, not only by the ignorant Indian, but by his instructors, the monks of the missions. The only fanciful part of the statement is what regards the size, which must be merely an exaggeration. What is real and true is of itself sufficiently surprising. It is true that in the South American rivers there are anacondas, or "water-boas," as they are sometimes called, over thirty feet in length and of proportionate thickness; that these monstrous creatures can swallow such quadrupeds as capivains, deer, and even large-sized animals of the horse and cattle kind; that they are not venomous, but kill their prey by _constriction_,--that is, by coiling themselves around it, and crushing it by a strong muscular pressure; and that, once gorged, they retire to some safe hiding-place,--of which there is no scarcity in the impenetrable forests of Amazonia,--go to sleep, and remain for a time in a sort of torpid condition. Hence they are much more rarely seen than those animals which require to be all the time on the alert for their daily food. Of these great snakes of Tropical America there are several species; and these again are to be classified, according to their habits, into two groups markedly distinct,--the "boas," properly so called, and the "water-boas," or anacondas. The former are terrestrial in their mode of living, and are to be found upon the dry road; the latter, though not strictly living in the water or under it, are never met with except where it is abundant; that is to say, on the banks of rivers and lagoons, or in the submerged forests of the Gapo. They swim under water, or upon the surface, with equal facility; and they are also arboreal, their powers of constriction enabling them to make their way to the tops of the highest trees. It is these that are more properly called sucurujus,--a name belonging to the common language spoken upon the Amazon, a mixture of Portuguese with the ancient tongue of the Supinampas, known as the _lingua geral_. No doubt, also, it is from some unusually large specimen of sucuruju, seen occasionally by the Indian hunters and fishermen, that these simple people have been led into a belief in the existence of the wonderful _Mai d'Agoa_, or "Mother of the Waters." CHAPTER SEVENTY EIGHT. A SNAKE "YARN." Cheered by the thought that the breeze was bearing them in the right direction, our adventurers sat up till a late hour. When they at length resolved upon going to sleep, it was arranged that two should sit up,-- one to mind the sail, the other to ply a paddle, and keep the craft steadily to her course, as well as could be done with such a rudder. The old sea-cook still had charge of the sheets and halyards, while Tipperary, notwithstanding that he had already proved himself such an indifferent helmsman, was intrusted with the steering. After the many perils through which they had passed, and under the apprehension of the many more through which they might yet have to pass, Tom's mismanagement,--the original cause of all their misfortunes,--if not forgotten, was not remembered against him with resentment. It had been only an error of judgment,--a fault of the head, and not of the heart. Even the negro, whose race appears, almost by instinct, to inherit an antipathy to the countrymen of Tom, and who, previous to the catastrophe, was not always on the best of terms with the Irishman, no longer showed signs of spite: rather had the two become friends. Their friendship sprung from the ties of a common misfortune, and any little difference that now displayed itself was in a rivalry as to which should make himself most useful to the floating community. On this particular night they sat together as white and black brothers; Mozey attending to the sipo that served for a sheet to the sail, and Tom steering the craft by a star that had been pointed out to him as that towards which he was to keep her head. Both African and Irishman were not a little vain of being thus left to themselves. Up to that time both had been playing a very subordinate part; the Indian taking upon himself almost the sole management of affairs, and treating them as nobodies. From the night on which they had made their unfortunate mistake by straying into the Gapo, every movement had been made by his counsel and direction: moreover, both had suffered humiliation by his having saved their lives from drowning. Although they were not ungrateful for that, they were nevertheless chagrined to think that they should be so looked upon. On this night, Munday, worn out by his long-continued exertions, was urged by Trevannion to desist, and recruit his energies by good repose. As there was no particular reason why he should remain awake, he had consented to do so; and, with his back against one of the buttresses, he reposed, silent as the Sphinx. Neither the man of Mozambique, nor he of Tipperary, was given to habits of silence; and they continued to converse long after the others had sunk into slumber. After what had that day occurred, it was natural that the theme should be _snakes_. "Yez have got some in your counthry,--haven't yer, Mozey?" inquired Tom. "Dar you'se 'bout right, Masser Tum. Haven't we got um! Snakes ob de biggest kind." "But none so big as the wun we saw the day?" "Buf! you call dat a big snake. He not more den ten yard long. I've hab some on de coass of Africa, down dere by Mozabeek, dat measure more den a mile,--ticker round de body den dis ere log we sittin' on." "More than a mile long!" rejoined Tipperary. "And thicker than this tree! Yez don't mane to say ye iver saw wan ov that size yerself?" "Well, I's not say it war a whole mile. It mout be less, an' it mout a been more dan a mile. Ob one ting I's sartin shoo: it wa'n't less den three quarters ob a mile. Youz may b'lieve um or not; jess as you pleeze 'bout dat, Massa Tipprary. All I'b got to say is, dat de snake I 'peak 'bout war long nuf to go clar roun' de kraal, and twice roun' too." "A kraal! what moight that be? I know what a _kreel_ is. Miny's the wan I've carried on me back, full ov turf at that, in the bogs of Tipperary. Yez don't mane a kreel, div ye?" "Kreel! no. I'm 'peakin' 'bout de place we niggers live in,--village, you white folk call 'um." "A village! that is a town av people,--men, weemen, and childher." "Jess so. Da be men, woman, and chillen in de kraal,--sartin to be plenty of boaf de last,--an' dar am dogs, and sheeps, and goats, and sometime big cattle. Dat's zactly what we brack folks ob de African coass call de kraal. Some am bigger dan oders; but de one I 'peak 'bout, dat war surrounded by de snake, war a kraal ob de mod'rate size. It had 'bout a hundred houses, and, ob coorse, it contain zackly hundred families, excludin' de piccaninnies." "A snake to extind round a hundherd houses! Whin was that?" "When dis chile was a piccaninny hisself. If you like, Massa Tipprary, I tell you all 'bout it. Ye see, dat de kraal I 'peak 'bout war my native place, wha dis chile fust saw de shinin' ob de sun. I 'pose I war 'bout ten year ole jess at dat time when de sacumstance 'curred ob which I go tell you. Near de village dar war a big foress. It wa' filled with all sorts ob dangerous beasts. Da wa' buffaloes and elephants, an' de rhinoceros, an' hipperpotamusses, an' dar war big monkeys ob de baboon 'pecies. These lass war partickler dangerous, 'pecially to de women ob de place, for if any ob de nigga gals strayed too fur into de foress, den de baboons carried dem up into de tops ob de highest trees, an' dere kep' dem prisoner fo' eber. But de wussest ting in dat wood war de snakes. Da war ob all sorts an' sizes. Dere war de cobera, berry benemous, dat killed you wif him bite, an' de spit snake dat fo' pizen beat de cobera all holler, as it kud kill ye by jess spittin' upon yer from among de branches ob a tree. An' da war de whip-snake, dat lashed folks to deaph wif him tail; an' de rock-boa dat twisted itself roun' you body an' crushed you to de jelly. But none ob dese kud hold a candle to de great big snake ob all,--de one I tell you 'bout. Munday, he call dat we see, de spirit ob de waters. Our big snake we nigga of Mozabeek call de _debbil ob de woods_. Nebba mind 'bout de name. He come one fine mornin', dis debbil come, while de people ob de kraal war all 'sleep, dat is 'fore anybody get up to go 'bout dar bisness. He surroun' the village _twice_." "You mane that he crawled twice round it?" "Not a bit ob dat;--he may hab crawled twenty time roun' it: nobody know. De people all 'sleep when he come. What dis chile mean is, dat when de people get out ob dar beads, an' come to de door, de debbil ob de woods, he hab him body all roun' de place in two great coil, one on top ob de odder, like de cable 'board ship,--de two makin' a fence roun' do kraal, more'n ten feet high." "Saint Pathrick prasarve us!" "Ah, Masser Tom, I tink I hear you say dat de San Parfick you 'peak 'bout was a great snake-killer in yur country. I wish he had been in de island of Mozabeek on dat same mornin'. Pahps dis nigger might still hab a fadder an' a modder. He loss dem boaf on de occasion we now 'peak ob. You see de snake, after enclosin' de kraal twice roun' wif him body, left enuf ob de neck to reach all ober de place; den stretchin' out him mouf, dat war wide nuf to swaller a man 'ithout chewin' him, he went from house to house, pickin' out de people, till der want one lef', neider man, woman, nor chile. He eat up de chief ob de kraal jess de same as de commonest scum ob de village. As fo' de piccaninnies, he swallow dem eight or ten at a time, jess de same as we see de ant-eater do wif de ants. Boaf de men an' de women an' de chillen try to 'scape out ob de place. 'Twa'n't no manner ob use. When dey tried to climb ober de body ob de snake, de ole debbil gub hisself a shake, an' down dey slipped from him sides, as if him skin had been coated from de slush cask. Ob course da wa' soon all destroyed." "But yerself, Mozey; how did yez manage to 'scape?" "Ah, how! dat wor de bess joke ob de whole. As I's been tellin' you, I war at de time only a piccaninny, 'bout ten years ob de age. I war considered 'bove de common for dat age, an' wa' employed in de house ob de chief which war called de palace. Well, jess when I see dat great big mouf sarchin' from place to place an' swallerin' up ebberybody, I know it wan't no use to hide down dar among de houses. Now dar war a big pole dat stood righ' in front ob de palace, wif a flag floatin' on de top. When de odder folk war runnin' about ebbery wha else, I climbed up de pole, an' when I got to de top, I drawed de flag roun' me, so as to hide de whole ob my body. When dat 'ere debbil ob de woods had finished off wif de oder people, and cleared out de kraal complete, he nebber thought 'bout lookin' up de pole, or 'spectin' whether tha wa' anybody wrop up in de flag at de top. Dis chile kep' up dar till he see de snake 'tretch out him long body, an' go back to de big foress. Den I slip down from de tree, an' make my way to de nearest place wha da war people. As boaf my fadder and modder had been eat up 'long wi' de ress, I atterwards left home an' tuk to de sea. Dat's why dis nigger hab wandered all de way fom dat 'ere island ob Mozabeek. Buf! de snake we see here, de spirit ob de water, a'n't no more to de debbil ob de woods dan a tadpole am to de biggest alligator in all de waters ob de Amazum." CHAPTER SEVENTY NINE. SAINT PATRICK'S PERFORMANCE. Notwithstanding the serious air with which Mozey told his very improbable story, Tom did not appear to give implicit credence to it. He evidently suspected that the rogue had been cheating him; and, after several exclamations of wonder, but without betraying incredulity, he sat in silence, apparently cogitating some scheme for repaying him. It was not long before an opportunity offered, his companion unintentionally furnishing him with a cue. "I's hab heer, Massa Tum, dat dar am no snake in de country wha you come from. Dat 'ere de troof?" "Yis. Nayther snake nor toad in owld Oireland,--nayther could live for a single hour, if ye plants them thare. The green island wudn't contain thim bekase they're condimned to die the moment they sit fut on the sod." "But what condemn dem?" "Saint Pathrick, to be shure. Trath, thare's a story about that. May be yez wud loike to be afther hearin' it, Mozey?" "Like um berry much, Massy Tum." "Will, thin, I'll till it to yer. It isn't such a wondherful story as yours; but it had a betther indin', as yer'll see when ye've heerd it. Instid av the snakes killin' all the people exciptin' wan, the riptiles got killed thimsilves, all but wan,--that was the father of ivry sirpint in the world. He's livin' yit, an' must now be about five thousand years uv age. So the praste sez. "A long toime ago, owld Oireland was very badly infisted wid thim craythers. They wur so thick all over the swate island, that yez cudn't sit your fut down widout triddin' on wan av their tails; an' to kape out av their way the people had to build a great scaffoldin' that extinded all over the counthry, and slape on the threes, just as we've been doin' over the gyapo. "Whiniver they wanted anythin' to ate, such as purtaties, an' the loike, they were compilled to git it up from the ground wid long forks; and whin they wur in need to dhrink, they had to dip it up in buckets, as if they were drawin' it out av a well. "Av coorse this was moighty inconvanient, an' cudn't last long no how. The worst ov it was, that the snakes, instid ov gettin' thinned off, were ivery year growin' thicker, by razin ov their large families ov young wuns. Will, it got so bad at last that ther' wusn't a spot av groun' bigger than the bunch ov your hand that warn't occupoyed by a snake, an' in some places they were two deep. The people up on the platform that I towld yez about, they cursed an' swore, an' raged, an' raved, an' at last prayed to be delivered from the inimy." Here Tom paused to note the effect of his speech on his sable listener. "But dey war delibbered,--wur dey?" "Trath, wur they. If they hadn't, is it at all loikely that yer wud see me here? Will, the people prayed. Not as your countrymen prays, to a stick or a stone, or beloike to the sarpints themselves, that could do them no benefit; but to a lady, that was able to protect them. We, in owld Oireland, call her the Virgin Mary. She was the mother av Him that came down from the siventh heaven to save us poor sinners. But what's the use of my tryin' to explain all that to an ignorant haythen, loike you?" "No use, Massa Tum, no use," rejoined the African, in a tone of resignation. "Never moind, Mozey. The lady heerd their prayer, and that was an ind to it." "She killed da snakes!" "Arrah now; did yez think the Virgin Mary--a raal lady as she was--ud be afther doin' such dhirty work as slaughter a whole island full of venomous sarpents? Not a bit av that same. It's true they were desthroyed; but not by her own swate hands. She sinds a man to do the work for her. She sint Sant Pathrick." "O, I's heerd ye 'peak ob dat man, many's de time, Massa Tum. 'Twur him dat kill de serpents, wur it?" "Trath was it." "But how'd he do it? It muss hab take um a berry long time to destroy um all." "There ye are intirely asthray, nager. It only occupied him wan day, an' not all the day nayther, for he had done the work a thrifle ov a hour or so afther dinner-time." "Gollys! how'd he do all dat?" "Will! ye see, he invited all the snakes to a grand banquit. He had such a charmin' way wid him that they wun an' all agreed to come. The place was on the top of a high mountain,--called the Hill of Howth,--far hoigher than any in the Andays we saw when crossin' thare. The faste he had provided for them was a colliction of toads, includin' every wun ov thim that inhabited the island. The toads he had invited too; an' the stupid craythers, not suspictin' anythin', come willingly to the place. "Now yez must undherstand, nager, that the snakes are moighty fond of toads, and frogs too; but Saint Pathrick had no ill-will against the frogs, an' they wur exchused from comin'. As it was, the toads wur axed at an earlier hour than the snakes, an' got first to the top of the hill; an' while they were waitin' there to see what was to be done, the sarpints came glidin' up, and bein' tould that their dinner was spread before them, they fell to, an' swallowed up every toad upon the hill, which was every wun there was in all Oireland." The narrator made a long pause, either to draw breath after such a declamation, or to give time for his companion to indulge his astonishment. "Gora!" exclaimed the latter, impatient for further explanation. "How 'bout de snakes demselves? Surely dey didn't swallow one anodder?" "Trath! an' that's jest what they did do,--every mother's son of thim." "But dat 'ere doan' 'tan' to reezun, unless dey hab a fight one wif de odder? Splain yourself, Massa Tum." "Will, yez have guessed it exactly widout my sayin' a word. They _did_ have a foight, that went all roun' through the whole crowd, like a shindy in Donnybrook fair. Yez would loike to hear how it begun. Will, I'll tell ye. There was two kinds av the riptile. Wan they called `Ribbon snakes,' an' the tother `Orange snakes,' by razon av their colour, both in politics and religion. They had a king over both that lived moighty foine at their expinse. But he couldn't manage to keep thim continted with payin' him taxes, unless by sittin' the wan agaynst the tother. An' this he did to the full av his satisfacshin. Now the bad blood that was betwane thim showed itself at that great gatherin' worse than iver it had done afore. Thare wasn't toads enough to give them all a full male; and by way of dissart they thought they'd turn to an' ate wun another. Av course that was just what Sant Pathrick wanted; for he wasn't plazed at their having two sorts of religion. So the ould praste hugged thim on in the quarrel, till it come to blows, an' inded in both kinds killin' an' atin' wun another till there was nothing lift av ayther exceptin' the tails." "Golly! what becomed of de tails?" "O, thim? The people jumped down from the scaffolds and gathered thim up into a hape, and thin made a great bonfire av thim, and aftherwardt spred the ashes over the groun'; and that's what makes ould Oireland the greenest gim av the oshin." "But, Massa Tum, you hab say dat one ob de snakes 'scape from the genr'l congregation?" "Trath did I say it. Wun did escape, an' 's livin' to make mischief in ould Oireland to this very day." "Which one was he?" "Their king." "De king. How you call um, Massa Tipprary?" "The Divvel." CHAPTER EIGHTY. LIGHTS AHEAD. The expression of incredulity had now floated from the countenance of the Irishman to that of the African, who in turn suspected himself imposed upon. The leer in Tom's eye plainly declared that he considered himself "quits" with his companion; and the two remained for some moments without further exchange of speech. When the conversation was resumed, it related to a theme altogether different. It was no longer on the subject of snakes, but stars. The pilot perceived that the one hitherto guiding him was going out of sight,--not by sinking below the horizon, but because the sky was becoming overcast by thick clouds. In ten minutes more there was not a star visible; and, so far as direction went, the helm might as well have been abandoned. Tom, however, stuck to his paddle, for the purpose of steadying the craft; and the breeze, as before, carried them on in a direct course. In about an hour after, this gave token of forsaking them; and, at a still later period, the log lay becalmed upon the bosom of the lagoa. What, next? Should they awake the others and communicate the unpleasant intelligence? Tom was of opinion that they should, while the negro thought it would be of no use. "Better let dem lie 'till," argued he, "and hab a good night ress. Can do no good wake um up. De ole craff muss lay to all de same, till dar come anodder whif ob de wind!" While they were disputing the points, or rather after they had done disputing, and each held his tongue, a sound reached their ears that at once attracted the attention of both. It was rather a chorus of sounds, not uttered at intervals, but continued all the time they were listening. It bore some resemblance to a distant waterfall; but now and then, mingling with the hoarser roaring of the torrent, were voices as of birds, beasts, and reptiles. None of them were very distinct. They appeared to come from some point at a great distance off. Still, they were loud enough to be distinguished, as sounds that could not proceed out of the now tranquil bosom of the lagoa. Perhaps they might sooner have attracted the notice of the two men, but for the sighing of the breeze against the sail, and the rippling of the water as it rushed along the sides of the ceiba. When these sounds had ceased, the conversation that ensued produced the same effect; and it was only after the dispute came to a close that the disputants were made aware that something besides their own voices was disturbing the tranquillity of the night. "What is it, I wondher?" was the remark of Tipperary Tom. "Can yez tell, Mozey?" "It hab berry much de soun' ob a big forress!" "The sound av a forest? What div yez mane by that?" "Wha' shud I mean, but de voices ob de animal dat lib in de forress. De birds an' de beast, an' de tree frogs, an' dem 'ere crickets dat chirps 'mong de trees. Dat's what dis nigger mean." "I b'lieve ye're right, nager. It's just that same. It can't be the wather, for that's did calm; an' it can't purceed from the sky, for it don't come in that direction. In trath it's from the forest, as ye say." "In dat case, den, we muss be near de odder side ob de lagoa, as de Indyun call um,--jess wha we want to go." "Sowl, thin, that's good news! Will we wake up the masther an' till him av it? What do yez think?" "Dis nigga tink better not. Let um all sleep till de broke ob day. Dat can't be far off by dis time. I hab an idee dat I see de furs light ob mornin' jess showin' out yonner, at de bottom ob de sky. Gora! what's yon? Dar, dar! 'trait afore de head. By golly! dar's a fire out yonner, or someting dat hab de shine ob one. Doan ye see it, Massa Tum?" "Trath, yis; I do see somethin' shinin'. It a'n't them fire-flies, div yez think?" "No! 'ta'n't de fire-fly. Dem ere flits about. Yon ting am steady, an' keeps in de same place." "There's a raal fire yandher, or else it's the willy-wisp. See! be me troth thare's two av thim. Div yez see two?" "Dar _am_ two." "That can't be the willy-wisp. He's niver seen in couples,--at laste, niver in the bogs av Oireland. What can it be?" "What can which be?" asked Trevannion, who, at this moment awaking, heard the question put by Tom to the negro. "Och, look yandher! Don't yez see a fire?" "Certainly; I see something very like one,--or rather two of them." "Yis, yis; there's two. Mozey and meself have just discovered thim." "And what does Mozey think they are?" "Trath, he's perplixed the same as meself. We can't make hid or tail av thim. If there had been but wan, I'd a sayed it was a willy-wisp." "Will-o'-the-wisp! No, it can scarce be that,--the two being together. Ah! I hear sounds." "Yes, masther, we've heerd thim long ago." "Why didn't you awake us? We must have drifted nearly across the lagoa. Those sounds, I should say, come out of the forest, and that, whatever it is, must be among the trees. Munday! Munday!" "Hola!" answered the Indian, as he started up from his squatting attitude: "what is it, patron? Anything gone wrong?" "No: on the contrary, we appear to have got very near to the other side of the lagoa." "Yes, yes!" interrupted the Indian as soon as the forest noises fell upon his ear; "that humming you hear must come thence. _Pa terra_! lights among the trees!" "Yes, we have just discovered them. What can they be?" "Fires," answered the Indian. "You think it is not fire-flies?" "No; the _loengos_ do not show that way. They are real fires. There must be people there." "Then there is land, and we have at last reached _terra firma_." "The Lord be praised for that," reverently exclaimed the Irishman. "Our throubles will soon be over." "May be not, may be not," answered the Mundurucu, in a voice that betrayed both doubt and apprehension. "Why not, Munday?" asked Trevannion. "If it be fires we see, surely they are on the shore; and kindled by men. There should be some settlement where we can obtain assistance?" "Ah, patron! nothing of all that need follow from their being fires; only that there must be men. The fires need only be on the shore, and as for the men who made them, instead of showing hospitality, just as like they make take a fancy to eat us." "Eat us! you mean that they may be cannibals?" "Just so, patron. Likely as not. It's good luck," pursued the tapuyo, looking around, "the wind went down, else we might have been carried too close. I must swim towards yon lights, and see what they are, before we go any nearer. Will you go with me, young master?" "O, certainly!" replied Richard, to whom the question was addressed. "Well, then," continued the tapuyo, speaking to the others, "you must not make any loud noise while we are gone. We are not so very distant from those fires,--a mile or thereabout; and the water carries the sound a long ways. If it be enemies, and they should hear us, there would be no chance of escaping from them. Come, young master, there's not a minute to spare. It must be very near morning. If we discover danger, we shall have but little time to got out of its way in the darkness; and that would be our only hope. Come! follow me!" As the Indian ceased speaking, he slipped gently down into the water, and swam off to the two lights whose gleam appeared every moment more conspicuous. "Don't be afraid, Rosetta," said Richard, as he parted from his cousin. "I warrant it'll turn out to be some plantation on the bank, with a house with lights shining through the windows, and white people inside, where we'll all be kindly received, and get a new craft to carry us down to Para. Good by for the present! We'll soon be back again with good news." So saying, he leaped into the water and swam off in the wake of the tapuyo. CHAPTER EIGHTY ONE. AN AERIAL VILLAGE. The swimmers had not made many hundred yards when they saw beyond doubt that the forest was not far off. It was even nearer than they had at first imagined, the darkness having deceived them; and perhaps the log may have drifted nearer while they were under the impression that they lay becalmed. At all events, they were now scarcely a quarter of a mile from the forest, which they knew stretched along the horizon as far as they could have seen had it been daylight. They could only just distinguish a dark belt or line rising above the surface of the water before them; but that this extended right and left to a far distance could be told from the sounds that came from it. There was the hum of tree-crickets and cicadas, the _gluck_ of toads and frogs, the screams of aquatic birds, the hooting of owls, and the strange plaintive calls of the goat-suckers, of which several species inhabit the Gapo forests; the whip-poor-will and the "willy-come-go" all the night long giving utterance to their monotonous melody. Harsher still were the cries proceeding from the throats of howling monkeys, with now and then the melancholy moaning of the _ai_, as it moved slowly through the branches of the _embauba_ (cecropia-tree). All these sounds, and a score of other kinds,--some produced by insects and reptiles of unknown species,--were blended in that great choir of nature which fills the tropical forest with its midnight music. The two swimmers, however, paid no attention to this fact; their whole thoughts being occupied by the lights, that, as they advanced, grew every moment more conspicuous. There was no longer any doubt about these being the blaze of fires. It was simply a question of where the fires were burning, and who had kindled them. The young Paraense supposed them to be upon the shore of the lagoa. About this, however, his companion expressed a doubt. They did not seem to burn steadily, their discs appearing now larger and now less. Sometimes one would go out altogether, then blaze up afresh, while another was as suddenly extinguished. The younger of the two swimmers expressed astonishment at this intermittence, which his companion easily explained. The fires, he said, were placed at some distance from the edge of the forest, among the trees, and it was by some tree-trunk now and then intervening that the illusion was caused. Silently the swimmers approached, and in due time they glided in under the shadow of the thick foliage, and saw the fires more distinctly. To the astonishment of Richard--for the tapuyo did not seem at all astonished--they did not appear to be on the ground, but up in the air! The Paraense at first supposed them to have been kindled upon the top of some eminence; but, on scanning them more closely, he saw that this could not be the case. Their gleaming red light fell upon water shining beneath, over which, it was clear, they were in some way suspended. As their eyes became accustomed to the glare, the swimmers could make out that the fires were upon a sort of scaffold raised several feet above the water, and supported by the trunks of the trees. Other similar scaffolds could be seen, on which no fires had been kindled,-- from the fact, no doubt, that their occupants were not yet astir. By the blaze human figures were moving to and fro, and others were on the platforms near by, which were more dimly illuminated; some entering, some coming forth from "toldos," or sheds, that stood upon them. Hammocks could be seen suspended from free to tree, some empty, and some still holding a sleeper. All this was seen at a single glance, while at the same time were heard voices, that had been hitherto drowned by the forest choir, but could now be distinguished as the voices of men, women, and children,--such as might be heard in some rural hamlet, whose inhabitants were about bestirring themselves for their daily avocations. The tapuyo, gliding close up to the Paraense, whispered in his ear, "A malocca!" "An Indian village!" Richard rejoined. "We've reached _tierra firme_, then?" "Not a bit of it, young master. If the dry land had been near, those fires wouldn't be burning among the tree-tops." "At all events, we are fortunate in falling in with this curious malocca, suspended between heaven and earth. Are we not so?" "That depends on who they are that inhabit it. It may be that we've chanced upon a tribe of cannibals." "Cannibals! Do you think there are such in the Gapo?" "There are savages in the Gapo who would torture before killing,--you, more especially, whose skins are white, remember, with bitterness, what first drove them to make their home in the midst of the water-forests,-- the white slave-hunters. They have reason to remember it; for the cruel chase is still kept up. If this be a malocca of Muras, the sooner we get away, the safer. They would show you whites no mercy, and less than mercy to me, a red man like themselves. We Mundurucus are their deadliest enemies. Now, you lie still, and listen. Let me hear what they are saying. I know the Mura tongue. If I can catch a word it will be sufficient. Hush!" Not long had they been listening, when the Indian started, an expression of anxiety suddenly overspreading his features, as his companion could perceive by the faint light of the distant fires. "As I expected," said he, "they are Muras. We must be gone, without a moment's loss of time. It will be as much as we can do to paddle the log out of sight before day breaks. If we don't succeed in doing so, we are all lost. Once seen, their canoes would be too quick for us. Back, back to the monguba!" CHAPTER EIGHTY TWO. A SLOW RETREAT: IN THE ARCADE. Their report spread consternation among the crew. Trevannion, incredulous of the existence of such bloodthirsty savages as Munday represented the Muras to be, was disposed to treat it as an exaggeration. The young Paraense, who, when in his father's house, had met many of the up-river traders, and heard them conversing on this very theme, was able to endorse what the Mundurucu said. It was well-known to the traders that there were tribes of wild Indians inhabiting the Gapo lands, who during the season of the inundation made their home among the tree-tops,--that some of these were cannibals, and all of them savages of a most ferocious type, with whom an encounter in their native wilds, by any party not strong enough to resist them, might prove both dangerous and deadly. There was no time to argue; and without further opposition the ex-miner himself sprang to one of the paddles, the tapuyo taking the other. They had no idea of going back across the lagoa. To have proceeded in that direction would have been to court discovery. With such slow progress as theirs, a mile would be about all they could make before daybreak; and, out on the open water, their craft would be distinguishable at three times that distance. The course counselled by the tapuyo was to keep at first parallel to the line of the trees; and then enter among these as soon as the dawn began. As the party retreated, not two, but ten fires were seen gleaming among the trees, filling the forest with their bright coruscation. The tapuyo explained that each new light denoted the uprising of a fresh family, until the whole malocca was astir. The fires were kindled to cook the breakfast of the Indians. Notwithstanding this domestic design, our adventurers looked back upon them with feelings of apprehension; for they were not without fears that, roasted over those very fires, they might furnish the savages with the material for a cannibal repast! To all appearance never did the ceiba go slower,--never lie so dull upon the water. Despite the vigorous straining of strong arms, it scarcely seemed to move. The sail was of no service, as there was not a breath of air, but was rather an obstruction; and, seeing this, Mozey let loose the halyards and gently lowered it. They had hardly made half a mile from the point of starting, when they saw the dawn just appearing above the tops of the trees. They were upon the equator itself, where between dawn and daylight there is but a short interval of time. Knowing this, the craft was turned half round, and pulled towards a place of concealment. As they moved on to make it, they could see the sunlight stealing over the surface of the water, and the fires becoming paler at its approach. In ten minutes more, daylight would be upon them! It was now a struggle against time,--a trial of speed between the ceiba and the sun,--both slowly approaching a critical point in their course. Trevannion and the tapuyo plied the paddles as men rowing for their lives and the lives of others dear to them. They almost felt as if the sun favoured them; for he not only seemed to suspend his rising, but to sink back in his course. Perhaps it was only the shadow of the trees, under which they had now entered. At all events, they were in the midst of obscurity, propelling the dead-wood into the embouchure of an igarape, overshadowed with drooping trees, that, like a dark cavern, promised them a hiding-place. At the moment of entering, it was so dark they could not tell how far the opening extended. In this uncertainty they suspended the stroke of their paddles, and suffered the ceiba to come to a standstill. As yet they had no other light than that afforded by the fire-flies that flitted under about the trees. But these were of the large species, known as _Cocuyos (Elater noctilucus_), one of which, when held over the page of a printed book, enables a person to read; and as there were many of them wandering about, their united sparkle enabled our adventurers to make out that the creek was of very limited extent. Gradually, as the sun rose higher, his light fell gently glimmering through the leaves, and showed that the arcade was a _cul de sac_, extending only about a hundred yards into the labyrinth of branches and parasitical plants. They had entered, so to speak, a court through which there was no thoroughfare; and there they must remain. They could only get out of it by taking to the tree-tops, or else by returning to the open lagoa. But they had had enough of travelling through the tree-tops, while to abandon the craft that had carried them so comfortably, and that might still avail them, was not to be thought of. As to returning to the open water, that would be like delivering themselves into the very jaws of the danger they were desirous to avoid; for, once seen by the savages, there would not be the slightest chance of escape. They were provided with canoes moored among the tree-trunks that formed the supports of their aerial habitations. Clumsy structures enough; but, no matter how clumsy or slow, they were swifter than the dead-wood; and in the event of a chase the latter would be easily overhauled and captured. Only one course offered any prospect of safety,--to remain all day in the arcade, trusting that none of the savages might have any business near the place. At night they could steal out again, and by an industrious use of their paddles put a safer distance between themselves and the dangerous denizens of the malocca. Having determined on this, they drew their craft into the darkest corner, and, making it fast to a tree, prepared to pass the time in the pleasantest possible manner. There was not much pleasure sitting in that silent, sombre shadow; especially as they were in dread that its silence might be disturbed by the wild shout of a savage. They had taken every precaution to escape discovery. The little fire left burning upon the log had been extinguished by Munday, immediately on seeing the two lights first described. They would fain have rekindled it, to cook a breakfast; but fearing that the smoke might be seen, they chose that morning to eat the charqui raw. After breakfast they could do nothing but keep their seats, and await, with such patience as they might command, the development of events. It was not all darkness around them. As the little creek penetrated the trees in a straight line, they commanded a view of a portion of the lagoa. Their situation was very similar to that of a person inside a grotto or cavern on the sea-shore, which commands a view of the ocean stretching away from its mouth, the bright space gradually widening as it recedes in the distance. Though themselves seated in the midst of obscurity, they could see brightness beyond the opening of the bay,--the sun shining with a golden gleam upon the water. On this their eyes were kept,--not in the hope of seeing anything there that might give them gratification, but rather desiring that nothing should be seen. Notwithstanding the obscurity that surrounded them, they could not divest themselves of the idea that one passing the entrance of the creek could see them distinctly enough; and this kept them in constant apprehension. They had no need to keep watch in any other direction. Behind them, and on each side, extended the unbroken wall of tree-tops, shaded with llianas, worked and woven together into a network that appeared impenetrable even to the wild animals of the forest. Who would have looked for an enemy in human shape to come that way? Up to noon no incident occurred to disturb the tranquillity of the place or in any way add to their apprehensions. Now and then a bird appeared, winging its way over the bright band illumined by the sun, or poising itself for a moment and then plunging downward upon some prey it had detected in the water. All these appearances only increased their confidence; as the presence of the birds, undisturbed at their ordinary avocations, indicated the absence of human beings. The same conclusion was drawn from the behaviour of a brace of large fish-cows, at some distance outside, directly in front of the arcade. When first noticed, they were engaged in some sort of rude gambol, at which they continued for a full half-hour. After that, one of them swam off, while the other, laying itself along the water, appeared to go to sleep. It was a tantalising sight to the eyes of the old tapuyo; and it was just as much as he could do to restrain himself from swimming out and attacking the sleeper, either with his knife or the pashuba spear. The danger, however, would have been too great, not from a conflict with the cow, but of being seen by the sharp-eyed savages. In view of this, the Mundurucu resisted the temptation, and consented, though not without reluctance, to let the peixe-boi continue its slumbers uninterrupted. CHAPTER EIGHTY THREE. FOLLOWING THE FLOAT. Unfortunately for our adventurers, as well as for the cow-fish itself, other eyes than those of the tapuyo had been watching the gambols of the two cetaceans, and had paid particular attention to the one now taking its siesta on the surface. Neither Munday nor his companions had any suspicion of this; for, excepting the peixe-boi itself, no living creature was in sight. Having observed it for a considerable length of time, still reclining in its attitude of repose, they had almost ceased to think of it; when all at once it was seen to spring clear out of the water, and, after making two or three grotesque plunges, sink suddenly below the surface! The action was too violent and unnatural to be voluntary. The peixe-boi had evidently been assailed in its sleep by some enemy, from which it was but too eager to retreat. But what could this enemy be? The tapuyo knew of nothing _under_ the water that was likely to have made the attack. There are no sharks nor swordfish in the Gapo, and an alligator would scarcely dare to meddle with a creature of such enormous dimensions. Much less could an enemy have come from the air. There is no bird in South America, not even the great condor itself, that would think of swooping down upon a peixe-boi. Some of the party said that they had seen something glancing towards the cow-fish at the moment it made the leap,--something that looked like a flash of lightning! What could that be? There was no cloud in the sky, no thunder. It could not have been lightning. "_Pa terra_!" exclaimed the tapuyo, in evident alarm. "I know what it was. Keep quiet or we are lost!" "What was it?" "A harpoon,--look yonder, patron! Don't you see the water in motion where the juaroua went down?" "Certainly I do. That's very natural. The waves are caused by the plunging of the animal." "The waves! not that; look again. You see a thin ripple. There's a cord making it. Yonder's the float! and close behind that you will see something more. There, there he is!" Sure enough, there was a rippling line caused by a cord drawn rapidly along the surface; at the end of this a small buoy of wood dragged rapidly after, and close behind a canoe, with an Indian in it, the Indian in a bent attitude, plying his paddle, and evidently in pursuit of the wounded cow-fish. The log was a "float," the line drawing it along was at its other end attached to a harpoon, and that harpoon had its barbs buried in the body of the peixe-boi! Such a specimen of a human being, even for a savage, none of the spectators--the tapuyo perhaps excepted--had ever beheld. He was as naked as if he had never been outside the Garden of Eden; and this very nakedness displayed a form that, but for the absence of a hairy covering, more resembled that of a monkey than a man. A body extremely attenuated, yet pot-bellied, too; a pair of long, thin arms, with legs to match, the latter knotted at the knees, the former balled at the elbows; a huge head, seemingly larger from its mop of matted hair; a face with high cheeks and sunken eyes,--gave him an appearance more demoniac than human. No wonder that little Rosa screamed as he came in sight, and that dismay exhibited itself on the features of several others of the party. "Hush!" whispered Munday. "Silence all! Not a word, or we shall be seen, and then not he, but perhaps a hundred of his tribe--Hush!" Fortunately the scream of Rosita had been only slight; and the savage, in eager pursuit of the peixe-boi, had not heard it, for he continued the chase without pause. He had no difficulty in discovering the whereabouts of his game. The float guided him; for, no matter where the cow went, the tether was still attached to her, and the movement of the log along the surface betrayed to the eye of her pursuer every change of direction. Two or three times, the savage, dropping his paddle, was enabled to lay hold of the line and commence hauling in; but the great strength of the juaroua, as yet unexhausted, proved too much for him, and he was compelled to let go or be pulled out of his craft. The latter was but a frail concern, of the smallest and rudest kind,-- consisting of a shell of bark, gathered up at both ends and tied by sipos, so as to give it somewhat the shape of an ordinary canoe. Even when paddling with all his strength, its owner could make no great speed; but great speed was not required in the chase of a peixe-boi with a barbed spear sticking through its skin and rankling between its ribs. It only required patience, until the huge creature should become exhausted with its struggles and enfeebled by the loss of blood. Then might the conquest be completed without either difficulty or danger. For twenty minutes or more the chase continued; the float being dragged hither and thither, until it had crossed the water in almost every direction. Sometimes both log and canoe were in sight, sometimes only one of them, and sometimes neither,--at such times the cow-fish having passed far beyond the limits of clear water visible to the spectators. On the last of these occasions, several minutes had elapsed before the chase came again in sight. Our adventurers were in hopes they would see no more of either fish, float, or follower. The interest they might otherwise have taken in such a curious spectacle was destroyed by the thought of the danger that would result in their being discovered. Just as they had begun to congratulate themselves that they were to be spared this misfortune, the float once more came before their eyes, still being dragged along the surface, but with much less rapidity than when last seen. The manatee was coming into the arcade, the canoe following close after, with the hideous savage eagerly plying his paddle, while, with outstretched neck and wild, scintillating orbs, he peered inquiringly into the darkness before him! There was no chance to escape discovery. CHAPTER EIGHTY FOUR. A CANNIBAL CAPTURED. The fears of those standing upon the ceiba could not have been greater than that of the savage himself, as his canoe came bumping against the dead-wood, and he saw standing above him a crowd of human forms. A wild cry escaping from his lips expressed his terror and astonishment. Then a second, in louder tone, was intended to give the alarm to his kindred, who might possibly hear it. With an Indian, as with the wild animals, presence of mind is rather an instinct than an act of reason. Instead of being disconcerted by what he saw, and losing time to recover himself, the Mura at once plunged his paddle into the water, and commenced beating backward, assisted by the recoil of the canoe, which, on striking the dead-wood, had rebounded from it by the violence of the collision. In a moment he had sculled himself almost clear of the arcade; he was already within a few feet of its mouth, and would soon be back upon the open lagoa, when he would undoubtedly make for the malocca, and bring the whole tribe of cannibals upon them. None of the party thought of pursuing him. There was an attempt made to seize the canoe at the moment of its closing upon the log, but the craft had recoiled so suddenly after the collision, and been paddled so rapidly out of reach, that it all ended in Tipperary Tom getting soused in the water, and nearly drowned before he could be dragged out again. The attempt at seizure might have had a different result had Munday been among those who made it. But he was not. He was nowhere to be seen upon the log, nor anywhere else! What had become of him? None of them could say. Little Rosa was the only one who could give any explanation of his absence. She thought she had seen him slip off at the back of the log, while the canoe was coming on in front. She was not sure, it was so dark upon that side; and she had been too much engaged in regarding the approach of the savage. Had he made off to conceal himself among the tree-tops? Had he gone to secure his own safety, and abandoned his friends to their fate? They could not think this. Such a cowardly act would have been contrary to all they knew of the brave Mundurucu, whose faithfulness had so many times been put to the severest test. No one could account for it. Just at that critical moment when the canoe had reached the mouth of the arcade, a dark round thing, like a human head, rose up in the water some six feet before it, and then another dark thing, wonderfully like a human hand, shot up beside the head, followed by a long and sinewy arm. The hand was seen to strike upward and clutch the canoe close by the stem; and then the craft went down, one end under water, while the other flew up into the air; then there was a capsize,--the savage, with a shriek and a loud plash, falling out; and then there was a struggle,-- now under water, now above the surface,--accompanied by strange choking noises, as if two enormous alligators were engaged in a conflict of life and death. As the astonished spectators continued to gaze upon the scene,--still but imperfectly comprehended by them,--they saw that the combatants were coming nearer, as if the struggle was being carried on towards the end of the arcade, and was likely to terminate where they stood. And there it did end, immediately after, by the missing tapuyo making his appearance alongside the log, and dragging beside him the man who had made that involuntary "header" from the canoe. The latter no longer resisted. The knife-blade glittering between Munday's teeth--a taste of whose quality the savage had already experienced--hindered him from offering any further resistance; and as they came up to the log, the two were swimming side by side peaceably, only that the action of one was evidently involuntary, while the other was directing it. It was more like the companionship of a policeman and a thief, than that of two swimmers who chanced to be going the same way. One arm of the Mura was clutched by the Mundurucu, as if the captive was partly supported while being dragged along. "Reach out there, patron, and pull him up!" cried Munday, as he conducted his captive alongside the log. "I don't want to kill the animal, though that might be the safest way in the end." "No, no, don't do that!" returned Trevannion, who now, along with all the others, had arrived at a full comprehension of the affair. "We can keep him secure enough; and, if his shouts have not been heard, we need not fear having him along with us." As the patron spoke, he reached down, and, laying hold of the captive, drew him close to the side of the dead-wood. Then, assisted by Munday in the water and Mozey upon the log, the Mura was hoisted aboard. Once upon the dead-wood, a more abject wretch than the captive Mura could not have been found. He trembled from head to foot,--evidently believing that he was about to be killed, and perhaps eaten. He had only consented to be taken in the knowledge--which Munday had in some way conveyed to him--that resistance could but end in instant death; and there are few, even amongst the most reckless of savages, who will not yield to this. As he stood dripping upon the dead-wood, a red stream, trickling down his wet skin from a knife-wound in the shoulder, explained how the tapuyo had made known to him the idleness of resistance. It was a first stab, and not dangerous; but it had given a foretaste of what was to follow, had the struggle been kept up. After receiving this hint, the Mura had surrendered; and the after commotion was caused by his being towed through the water by a captor who was required to use all his strength and energy in supporting him. While the canoe-man was advancing up the arcade, the Mundurucu, instead of waiting till he came near, had dropped quietly into the water, and swum in an outward direction, as if intending to meet the manatee-hunter, face to face. This he actually did,--met and passed him, but without being seen. The darkness favoured him, as did also the commotion already caused by the wounded cow-fish, which in its passage up the creek had left large waves upon the water. These, striking against the trunks of the trees, created a still further disturbance, amidst which the swimmer's dark face and long swarthy locks could not have been easily distinguished. Supporting himself by a branch, he awaited the return of the savage,-- knowing that as soon as the latter set eyes upon the others he would instantly beat a retreat. All turned out just as the tapuyo had anticipated; and just as he had designed did he deal with the canoe-man. In all this, the only thing that appeared singular was the tapuyo's taking so much pains to go out near the entrance, instead of boldly laying hold of the canoe as it passed him on its way inwards, or indeed of waiting for it upon the log,--where any one of the others, had he been a strong swimmer and armed with a knife, might have effected the capture. Munday, however, had good reasons for acting as he had done. While the canoe was approaching, who could tell that it would come close up? It had done so, even to striking the dead-wood with its bow; but Munday could not rely upon such a chance as that. Had the savage discovered their presence a little sooner, he would have turned and sculled off, before any swimmer could have come up with him. A similar reason was given for gliding stealthily past, and getting on the other side. Had the Mundurucu acted otherwise, he might have been perceived before he could seize the canoe, and so give time for the manatee-hunter to make off. As this last would have been a terrible contingency, rendering their discovery almost a certainty, the cunning old man knew how important it was that no mismanagement should occur in the carrying out of his design. "If that rascal's shout has been heard," said Trevannion, "there will be but little chance of our escaping capture. From what you saw, I suppose there are hundreds of these hideous creatures. And we, without weapons, without the means either of attack or defence, what could we do? There would be nothing for it but to surrender ourselves as prisoners." The Mundurucu was not able to offer a word of encouragement. To have attempted defence against a whole tribe of savages, armed, no doubt, with spears and poisoned arrows, would have been to rush madly on death. "It is fortunate," continued the ex-miner, "that you have not killed him." "Why, patron?" demanded the tapuyo, apparently in some surprise. "It would have made them revengeful; and if we have the ill-luck to be taken, they would have been the more certain to destroy us." "No, no," answered the Indian,--"not a bit more certain to do that. If, as you say, we have the bad luck to become their captives, we shall be killed all the same. Their old revenge will be strong enough for that; and if not their revenge, they have an appetite that will insure our destruction. You understand, patron?" This conversation was carried on in a low tone, and only between Trevannion and the tapuyo. "O Heaven!" groaned the ex-miner, turning his eyes upon his children. "It would be a fearful fate for--for all of us." "The more reason for doing all we can to avoid falling into their hands." "But what can we do? Nothing! If they discover our hiding-place before nightfall, then we shall surely be taken." "Admit that, master; but if they do not--" "If they do not, you think there would be some hope of our getting away from them?" "A good hope,--a good hope." "On the raft?" "Better than that, patron." "You have some plan?" "I've been thinking of one; but it's no use to speak of it, so long as we are in doubt this way. If we are left unmolested until night, then, patron, it will be time to declare it. Could you but promise me that this screecher hasn't been heard, I think I could promise you that by midnight we should not only be beyond the reach of his bloodthirsty fellows, but in a fair way of getting out of our troubles altogether. Ha! yonder's something must be looked to; I forgot that." "What?" "The _igarite_. How near it was to betraying us! Its course must be stopped this instant." And he once more slipped down into the water and swam away. The canoe, out of which the Mura had been so unceremoniously spilled, and which was now bottom upwards, was drifting outward. It was already within a few feet of the entrance, and in another minute would have been caught by the breeze stirring beyond the branches of the trees. Once outside, it would soon have made way into the open lagoa, and would have formed a conspicuous mark for the eyes of the malocca. Munday swam silently, but with all his strength, towards it. It must be reached before it could drift outside; and for some time there was apprehension in the minds of the spectators that this might not be done. The only one of them that would have been gratified by a failure was the captive Mura. But the wretch showed no sign of his desire, knowing that there would be danger in his doing so. He was held fast in the strong arms of the negro; while Tipperary Tom stood near, ready to run him through with the spear in case of his making any attempt to escape. Their apprehensions soon came to an end. The tapuyo overtook it before it had cleared the screening of tree-tops; and, laying hold of a piece of cord which was attached to its stem, took it in tow. In less than five minutes after, it might have been seen right side up, lying like a tender alongside the grand monguba. CHAPTER EIGHTY FIVE. A DAY SPENT IN SHADOW. All day long did our adventurers abide in silence, keeping close in their shadowy retreat. Now and then only the Mundurucu swam to the entrance of the arcade; and, screened by the trees, took a survey of the open water outside. He saw only a canoe, larger than that he had captured, with three men in it, out upon the lagoa, about two hundred yards from the edge, and opposite the malocca, which could not itself be seen, as it was some distance back among the trees; but, from the bearings he had taken on the night previous, the tapuyo knew where it lay. He watched the canoe so long as it remained in sight. The gestures of the savages who were in it showed that they were occupied in fishing, though what sort of fish they might be taking in the flooded lake Munday could not guess. They stayed about an hour; and then, paddling their craft back among the trees, were seen no more. This gratified the tapuyo and those to whom he made his report. It was evidence that the harpooner had come out alone, and that, while striking the cow-fish, he had not been observed by any of his people. Had that incident been witnessed, every canoe in possession of the tribe would have instantly repaired to the spot. Since the killing of a juaroua is an event of rare occurrence in the season of the _vasante_, when it does transpire it causes the same joyful excitement in a malocca of Amazonian Indians as the capture of a great walrus would in a winter village of Esquimaux. It was, therefore, quite clear to our adventurers, that no suspicion had been aroused as to the cause of the harpooner's absence from the malocca, and so they were enabled to endure their imprisonment with calmer confidence, and higher hopes of finally effecting their escape. How long would this state of things continue? How long might the Mura be away before his absence should excite suspicion and lead to a search? "As to such a thing as this," said Munday, pointing contemptuously to the shivering captive, "he'll no more be missed than would a coaita monkey that had strayed from its troop. If he's got a wife, which I don't suppose he has, she'll be only too glad to get rid of him. As for any one of them coming after him through affection, as you call it, there you're all out, patron. Among Muras there's no such feeling as that. If they'd seen him strike the juaroua it might have been different. Then their stomachs would have brought them after him, like a flock of hungry vultures. But they haven't seen him; and unless chance guides some one this way we needn't be in any fear for to-day. As for the morrow, if they'll only stay clear till then, I think I can keep my promise, and we shall not only be beyond reach of Muras, but out of this wretched lagoa altogether." "But you spoke of a plan, good Munday; you have not yet told us what it is." "Wait, master," he rejoined; "wait till midnight, till the lights go out in the Mura village, and perhaps a little longer. Then you shall know my plan by seeing it carried into execution." "But does it not require some preparations? If so, why not make them while it is daylight? It is now near night; and you may not have time." "Just so, patron; but night is just the preparation I want,--that and this knife." Here Munday exhibited his shining blade, which caused the Mura captive to tremble all over, thinking that his time was come. During all the day he had not seen them eat. They had no chance to kindle a fire for cooking purposes, apprehensive that the smoke, seen above the tree-tops, might betray them to the enemy. Some of them, with stronger stomachs than the rest, had gnawed a little of the _charqui_ raw. Most had eaten nothing, preferring to wait till they should have an opportunity of cooking it, which the Mundurucu had promised them they should have before morning of the next day. Their abstinence was altogether misunderstood by the Mura. The wretch thought they were nursing their hunger to feed upon his flesh. Could he have seen himself as he was in their eyes, he might have doubted the possibility of getting up such an appetite. They had taken due precautions to prevent his making his escape. Tied hand and foot by the toughest sipos that could be procured, he was also further secured by being fastened to the monguba. A strong lliana, twisted into a rope, and with a turn round one of the buttress projections of the roots, held him, though this was superfluous, since any attempt to slide off into the water must have terminated by his going to the bottom, with neither hands nor feet free. They were determined, however, on making things doubly sure, as they knew that his escape would be the signal for their destruction. Should he succeed in getting free, he would not need his canoe; he could get back to his village without that, for, as Munday assured them, he could travel through the trees with the agility of an ape, or through the water with the power of a fish; and so could all his people, trained to the highest skill both in climbing and swimming, from the very nature of their existence. There was one point upon which Trevannion had had doubts. That was, whether they were really in such danger from the proximity of this people as Munday would have them believe. But the aspect of this savage, who could now be contemplated closely, and with perfect coolness, was fast solving these doubts; for no one could have looked in his face and noted the hideous expression there depicted without a feeling of fear, not to say horror. If his tribe were all like him,-- and the tapuyo declared that many of them were still uglier,--they must have formed a community which no sane man would have entered except upon compulsion. No wonder, then, that our adventurers took particular pains to keep their captive along with them, since a sure result of his escape would be that they would furnish a feast for the Mura village. Had he been left to himself, Munday would have taken still surer precautions against his getting off; and it was only in obedience to the sternest commands of Trevannion that he was withheld from acting up to the old adage, "Dead men tell no tales." CHAPTER EIGHTY SIX. THE CRY OF THE JAGUAR. The night came on without any untoward incident; but no sooner was the sun fairly below the horizon than they became aware of a circumstance that caused them serious annoyance, if not absolute alarm. They saw the full round moon rising, and every indication of the most brilliant moonlight. The Mundurucu, more than any of them, was chagrined at this, because of the importance of having a dark night for carrying out his scheme, whatever it was. In fact, he had declared that a dark night was indispensable, or, at all events, one very different from that which the twilight promised them. The original intention had been, as soon as night set in, to get the dead-wood once more into the open water, and then, if the wind should be in their favour, to bend the sail and glide off in any direction that would take them away from the malocca. If there should be no wind, they could use the paddles and creep round the edge of the lagoa, going as far as might be before another sun should expose them to view. It was doubtful whether they could row the dead-wood, before daybreak, beyond eyeshot of the savages; but if not, they could again seek concealment among the tree-tops, and wait for night to continue their retreat. This intention was likely to be defeated by the clear shining of a tropical moon. As she rose higher in the heavens, the lagoa became all white effulgence; and as there was not the slightest ripple upon the water, any dark object passing along its surface would have been seen almost as distinctly as by day. Even the little canoe could not have been carried outside the edge of the trees without the danger of being seen from afar. That the entrance to the arcade and the tree-line outside could be seen from the malocca was a thing already determined, for the tapuyo had tested it during the day. Through the foliage in front of the village he could see here and there some portions of the scaffoldings, with the _toldos_ erected upon them, while its position was also determined by the smoke rising from the different fires. As soon as night had come on, he and the young Paraense had made a reconnoissance, and from the same place saw the reflection of the fires upon the water below, and the gleaming fires themselves. Of course they who sat or stood around them could see them, should they attempt to go out with the monguba. This scheme, then, could only be resorted to should the moon be obscured, or "put out," as Munday said, by clouds or fog. Munday admitted that his plan _might_ be put in practice, without the interposition of either; but in this case it would be ten times more perilous, and liable to failure. In any case he did not intend to act until midnight. After that, any time would do before the hour of earliest daybreak. Confiding in the craft of the old tapuyo, Trevannion questioned him no further, but along with the rest waited as patiently as possible for the event. The water-forest was once more ringing with its nocturnal chorus. Tree-toads and frogs were sending forth their metallic monotones; _cicadae_ and lizards were uttering their sharp _skirling_ notes, while birds of many kinds, night-hawks in the air, _strigidae_ among the trees, and water-fowl out upon the bosom of the lagoon, were all responding to one another. From afar came lugubrious vociferations from the throats of a troop of howling monkeys that had made their roost among the branches of some tall, overtopping tree; and once--what was something strange--was heard a cry different from all the rest, and on hearing which all the rest suddenly sank into silence. That was the cry of the jaguar tiger, the tyrant of the South American forest. Munday recognised it on the instant, and so did the others; for they had heard it often before, while descending the Solimoes. It would have been nothing strange to have heard it on the banks of the mighty river, or any of its tributaries. But in the Gapo, it was not only strange, but significant, that scream of the jaguar. "Surely," said Trevannion on hearing it, "surely we must be in the neighbourhood of land." "How, patron?" replied the Mundurucu, to whom the remark was particularly addressed. "Because we hear the voice of the _jauarite_? Sometimes the great tiger gets overtaken by the inundation, and then, like ourselves, has to take to the tree-tops. But, unlike us, he can swim whenever he pleases, and his instinct soon guides him to the land. Besides, there are places in the Gapo where the land is above water, tracts of high ground that during the _vasante_ become islands. In these the _jauarite_ delights to dwell. No fear of his starving there, since he has his victims enclosed, as it were, in a prison, and he can all the more conveniently lay his claws upon them. The cry of that _jauarite_ is no sure sign of dry land. The beast may be twenty miles from _terra firma_." While they were thus conversing, the cry of the jaguar once more resounded among the tree-tops, and again was succeeded by silence on the part of the other inhabitants of the forest. There was one exception, however; one kind of creatures not terrified into stillness by the voice of the great cat, whose own voices now heard in the interval of silence, attracted the attention of the listeners. They were the Muras. Sent forth from the malocca, their shouts came pealing across the water, and entered the shadowy aisle where our adventurers sat in concealment, with tones well calculated to cause fear; for nothing in the Gapo gave forth a harsher or more lugubrious chant. Munday, however, who had a thorough knowledge of the habits of his national enemies, interpreted their tones in a different sense, and drew good augury from them. He said that, instead of grief, they betokened joy. Some bit of good luck had befallen them, such as the capture of a cow-fish, or a half-score of monkeys. The sounds signified feasting and frolic. There was nothing to denote that the sullen savage by their side was missed from among them. Certainly he was not mourned in the malocca. The interpretation of the tapuyo fell pleasantly upon the ears of his auditors, and for a while they felt hopeful. But the gloom soon came back, at sight of that brilliant moon,--a sight that otherwise should have cheered them,--as she flooded the forest with her silvery light, till her rich rays, scintillating through the leafy llianas, fell like sparks upon the sombre surface of the water arcade. CHAPTER EIGHTY SEVEN. THE MOON PUT OUT. Midnight came, and still the moon shone too clear and bright. Munday began to show uneasiness and anxiety. Several times had he taken that short swim, like an otter from its earth or a beaver from its dome-shaped dwelling, each time returning to his companions upon the log, but with no sign of his having been gratified by the excursion. About the sixth trip since night had set in, he came swimming back to the dead-wood with a more pleased expression upon his countenance. "You've seen something that gratifies you?" said Trevannion, interrogatively; "or heard it, perhaps?" "Seen it," was the laconic reply. "What?" "A cloud." "A cloud! Well?" "Not much of a cloud, patron; no bigger than the spread skin of the cow-fish there; but it's in the east, and therefore in the direction of Gran Para. That means much." "What difference can it make in what direction it is?" "Every difference! If from Gran Para 'tis up the great river. Up the great river means rain,--perhaps thunder, lightning, a storm. A storm is just what we want." "O, now I see what you mean. Well?" "I must go back to the mouth of the _igarape_, and take another look at the sky. Have patience, patron, and pray for me to return with good news." So saying, the tapuyo once again slipped down into the water, and swam towards the entrance of the arcade. For a full half-hour was he absent; but long before his return the news he was to bring back had been told by signs that anticipated him. The moonbeams, hitherto seen striking here and there through the thinner screen of the foliage, had been growing dimmer and dimmer, until they were no longer discernible, and uniform darkness prevailed under the shadow of the trees. So dark had it become, that, when the swimmer returned to the ceiba, they were only warned of his approach by the slight plashing of his arms, and the next moment he was with them. "The time has come," said he, "for carrying out my scheme. I've not been mistaken in what I saw. The cloud, a little bit ago not bigger than the skin of the juaroua, will soon cover the whole sky. The rags upon its edge are already blinding the moon; and by the time we can get under the scaffolds of the malocca it will be dark enough for our purpose." "What! the scaffolds of the malocca! You intend going there?" "That is the intention, patron." "Alone?" "No. I want one with me,--the young master." "But there is great danger, is there not?" suggested Trevannion, "in going--" "In going there is," interrupted the tapuyo; "but more in not going. If we succeed, we shall be all safe, and there's an end of it. If we don't, we have to die, and that's the other end of it, whatever we may do." "But why not try our first plan? It's now dark enough outside. Why can't we get off upon the raft?" "Dark enough, as you say, patron. But you forget that it is now near morning. We couldn't paddle this log more than a mile before the sun would be shining upon us, and then--" "Dear uncle," interposed the young Paraense, "don't interfere with his plans. No doubt he knows what is best to be done. If I am to risk my life, it is nothing more than we're all doing now. Let Munday have his way. No fear but we shall return safe. Do, dear uncle! let him have his way." As Munday had already informed them, no preparation was needed,--only his knife and a dark night. Both were now upon him, the knife in his waist-strap, and the dark night over his head. One other thing was necessary to the accomplishment of his purpose,--the captured canoe, which was already prepared, laying handy alongside the log. With a parting salute to all,--silent on the part of the tapuyo, but spoken by the young Paraense, a hope of speedy return, an assurance of it whispered in the ear of Rosita,--the canoe was shoved off, and soon glided out into the open lagoa. CHAPTER EIGHTY EIGHT. AN HOUR OF SUSPENSE. Scarce had the canoe with its living freight faded out of sight, when Trevannion repented his rashness in permitting his nephew to risk his life in a scheme so ill understood as the tapuyo's. He had no suspicion of the Indian's good faith. It was not that that caused him regret; only a certain compunction for having so easily consented to expose to a dread danger the life of his brother's son,--a life intrusted to his care, and for which he should be held answerable by that brother, should it be his fortune ever to see him again. But it was of no use to indulge in these regrets. They were now idle. The act which had caused them was beyond recall. The canoe must go on to its destination. What was that? Trevannion could not even conjecture. He only knew that Munday had started for the malocca; but his purpose in going there was as much a mystery as though he had pretended to have gone on a voyage to the moon. Trevannion even felt angry with the tapuyo, now that he was out of reach, for having concealed the plan of his enterprise and the extent of the danger to be encountered. But there was now no alternative but to await the return of the tapuyo, or the time that would tell he was never more to return. It had been fixed by the Indian himself, in a speech whispered into the ear of Trevannion as he pushed off the canoe. It was this: "A word, patron! If we're not back before daylight, stay where you are till to-morrow night. Then, if it be dark, do as we proposed for to-night. Steal out and away. But don't fear of our failing. I only say that for the worst. The Mundurucu has no fear. _Pa terra_! in an hour's time we shall be back, bringing with us what we're in need of,--something that will carry us clear of our enemies and of the Gapo." So the party remained seated on the log. Each had his own conjecture about Munday's plan, though all acknowledged it to be a puzzle. The surmise of Tipperary Tom was sufficiently original. "I wondher now," said he, "if the owld chap manes to set fire to their town! Troth, it's loike enough that's what he's gone afther. Masther Dick sayed it was ericted upon scaffolds wid bames of wood an' huts upon them that looked loike the laves of threes or dry grass. Shure them would blaze up loike tindher, an' create a moighty conflagrayshin." The opinion of Tom's auditors did not altogether coincide with his. To set the malocca on fire, even if such a thing were possible, could do no good. The inhabitants would be in no danger from conflagration. They would only have to leap into the flood to save themselves from the fire; and, as they could all swim like water-rats, they would soon recover a footing among the trees. Besides, they had their great rafts and canoes, that would enable them to go wherever they wished. They could soon erect other scaffolds, and construct other huts upon them. Moreover, as Munday and Richard had informed them, the scaffolds of the malocca were placed a score of yards apart. The flames of one would not communicate with the other through the green foliage of that humid forest. To fire the whole village with any chance of success, it would be necessary to have an incendiary under each scaffold, all applying the torch together. It could not be for that purpose the tapuyo had gone forth. While engaged in the debate, they got so engrossed by it as to become neglectful of a duty enjoined upon them by the tapuyo, to keep a strict watch over the captive. It was Tipperary Tom and the Mozambique, who had been charged with this guardianship. Both, however, confident that it was impossible for the savage to untie himself, had only glanced now and then to see that he was there, his bronze-coloured body being scarcely visible in the obscurity. As it grew darker, it was at length impossible for them to distinguish the captive from the brown surface of the ceiba, except by stooping down over him, and this both neglected to do. Little dreamt they of the sort of creature they were dealing with, who could have claimed rivalry with the most accomplished professors of the famous rope-tricks. As soon as he saw that the eyes of his sentinels were no longer upon him, he wriggled himself out of the sipos with as much ease as if he had been an eel, and, sliding gently from the log, swam off. It was a full half-hour after his departure before either of the sentinels thought of giving any attention to the state of their prisoner. When they did so, it was to find him gone, and the coils of tree-rope lying loosely upon the log. With simultaneous exclamations of alarm, they turned towards Trevannion, and then all looked in the direction of the lagoa, thinking they might see a swimmer going out. Instead of that they saw, through the dim light, what appeared to be a fleet of canoes, with men in them violently wielding their paddles, and directing their crafts right into the arcade! CHAPTER EIGHTY NINE. SCUTTLING THE CANOES. The Mundurucu and his young companion, having paddled their craft out of the little creek, turned its head towards the Mura village. Though the fires were no longer blazing so brightly as at an earlier hour of the night, there was still a red glow seen here and there, that told the position of the scaffolds, and served as a beacon to direct their course. But they needed no such pilotage. The border of the forest was their guide, and along this they went, taking care to keep close in under its shadow. It was dark enough out upon the open water to prevent their being observed; but the Mundurucu was accustomed to act with extreme circumspection, and more than ever since the mistake we recorded some time before. As the malocca was but a short distance from the forest border, the tree-line would bring them close to its water frontage. Beyond that he could trust to the guidance of the surrounding fires. Less than half an hour's use of the paddle--its blade dipped gently in the water--brought them within a hundred yards of the outskirts of the village. Although the expedition was not to end here, it was not their design to take the canoe any farther. I say _their_ design, for by this time the young Paraense had been made acquainted with his companion's purpose. The chief reason why Munday had not disclosed it to Trevannion was, that the patron, deeming it too dangerous, might have put a veto upon its execution. What this plan was, will be learnt by a relation of the mode in which it was carried out. Tying the canoe to a tree in such a way that they could easily detach it again, the two slipped over the gunwale, and laid themselves silently along the water. Each was provided with a swimming-belt; for the task they had undertaken might require them to remain a good while afloat; and, moreover, it would be necessary for them now and then to remain still, without making any noise by striking the water to sustain themselves, while, furthermore, they would need at times to have both arms free for a different purpose. Thus accoutred, and Munday armed with his knife, they swam under the scaffolds. They were careful not to cause the slightest commotion,--careful, too, to keep out of the narrow belts of light that fell slantingly from the fires above. These were becoming fewer, and fast fading, as the fires, one after another, went out. It appeared certain that the whole village was asleep. No human form was seen, no voice heard; no sign of human beings, save the scaffolding that had been constructed by them, and the half-score of boats in the water underneath, moored to the trunks of the supporting trees. It was to these vessels that the Mundurucu was directing himself and his coadjutor. Though his eyes were everywhere, his mind was fixed upon them. There were, in all, about half a score of them, six being _igarites_, or canoes rudely constructed of tree-bark, similar in shape and fashion to that they had just parted from, but three of them of larger size, each capable of containing about eight men. The others were large rafts or punts of rude fabrication, each big enough to support a toldo hut, with a whole family, and a number of friends to boot. Only to the canoes did the tapuyo direct his attention. On swimming past the punts he did not even stay to regard them. To all the igarites, however, except one,--and it the largest,--he paid a visit; stopping a considerable time alongside each, but lying so low in the water that only his head could have been seen above the surface, and scarcely that through the treble shadow of the night, the scaffolds, and the tree-tops. It was only visible to his companion, whose face was all the while within three feet of his own, and whose hands were employed in assisting him in his subtle task. What was this task, so silent and mysterious? In each of the five canoes to which the swimmers had paid their silent visit, and just after their departure from it, could have been heard a gurgling sound, as of water gushing up through a hole in the bottom. It was heard, but only by him who had made the hole and the companion who had held the craft in its place while the knife-blade was accomplishing its purpose. To its sharp point the soft tree-bark had yielded, and in ten minutes' time the five canoes, one after another, were scuttled, and, if left to themselves, in a fair way of going to the bottom. But they were not left to themselves. They would have been, but for the negligence of Tom and the sable Mozambique. Just as the scuttlers had concluded their part of the task, and were about to climb into the sixth canoe, that had been left seaworthy, a dark form that might have been taken for some demon of the flood was seen to rise out of the water, and stand dripping upon one of the rafts. It stood only for a second or two,--just long enough to draw breath,--and then, laying hold of a knotted lliana that formed a sort of stair, it climbed to the scaffolding above. Dim as was the light, the Mundurucu recognised the dripping climber as the captive he had left on the log. "_Santos dios_!" he muttered, in a hoarse whisper, "'tis the Mura. They've let him escape, and now we're discovered. Quick, young master. Into the igarite. All right; there are two paddles: you take one, I the other. There's not a moment to be lost. In ten minutes more we should have been safe; but now--see! they are filling fast. Good! If he gives us but ten minutes before raising the alarm--Ha! there it is. Off! off!" While the tapuyo was speaking, still in a muttered undertone, a wild yell was heard upon the scaffolding above. It was a signal sent forth by the returned captive to warn his slumbering nation, not that their navy was being scattered in its very dock by an unknown enemy, for he had neither seen the scuttler nor suspected what had been going on, but simply to tell his tribe of the adventure that had befallen himself, and conduct them in all haste to the spot where he had parted from his detested but careless captors. He had seen the two of them go off in the igarite, impudently appropriating his own vessel before his face. Where could they have gone, but to make a nocturnal investigation of the malocca? It was for this reason he had himself approached it so stealthily, not raising any note of alarm until he felt safe upon the scaffolding of his own habitation. Then did he send forth that horrid haloo-loo. Scarce had its echoes ceased to reverberate through the village, when it was answered by a hundred voices, all shouting in a similar strain, all giving a response to the tribe's cry of alarm. Men could be heard springing from their hammocks, and dropping down upon the platforms, the timbers of which creaked under quick, resonant footsteps. In the dim light some were seen hastily snatching up their bows, and preparing to descend to their canoes, little suspecting that they would find them scuttled and already half swamped. As Munday had said, there was not a moment to be lost; and, acting up to his words, he did not permit one to be lost. In the large igarite propelled by the two paddles, he and his assistant stole off among the trees, and were soon out upon the lagoa, pulling, as fast as their strength and skill would permit them, in the direction of the creek. CHAPTER NINETY. THE LOG LEFT BEHIND. The escape of their captive had caused the keenest apprehensions to the people upon the raft, which were scarce intensified at the sight of the canoe entering the arcade. By the simplest reasoning they had leaped to the quick conclusion that the latter was but the sequence of the former. The Mura had swum back to his malocca. They knew he could easily do it. He had _learned_ his kindred, and it was they who now manned the igarite that was making approach. It was only the first of a whole fleet. No doubt there was a score of others coming on behind, each containing its complement of cannibals. The manatee-hunter had got back to his village in time to tell of the two who had gone there in his own canoe. These, unaware of his escape, had, in all probability, been surprised and taken prisoners. Shouts had been heard from the village just before the man was missed. It was this, in fact, that had caused them to think of their prisoner. On finding that he had given them the slip, they interpreted the shouts in two ways. They were either salutations of welcome to the returned captive, or cries of triumph over the death or capture of the tapuyo and his companion. More like the latter. So thought they upon the log; and the thought was strengthened by the appearance of the big canoe at the entrance of the arcade. Its crew were Mura savages, guided to their place of concealment by him who had stolen away. These conjectures, varied though they were, passed through their minds with the rapidity of thought itself; for scarce ten seconds had elapsed from the time of their sighting the canoe until it was close up to the ceiba. Then to their great joy, they saw they had been reasoning wrongly. The two forms had been magnified into ten, partly through the deception of the dim light, and partly because they had been springing from side to side while paddling the canoe and steering it into the creek. As they drew near, the others could see that they were in a state of the wildest excitement, working with all their strength, and gazing anxiously behind them. "Quick, uncle," cried Richard, as the igarite struck against the dead-wood. "Quick! all of you get aboard here." "_Pa terra_!" added the tapuyo. "Do as he tells you. By letting your prisoner get off you've spoiled my plans. There's no time to talk now. Into the igarite! If the others are still afloat--then--then--Haste, patron! Everybody into the igarite!" As the Indian gave these directions, he himself sprang on to the log; and tearing down the skin sail, he flung it into the canoe. After it he pitched several pieces of the charqui, and then descended himself. By this time all the others had taken their seats in the canoe, Richard having caught little Rosa in his arms as she sprang down. There was not a moment of delay. The two paddles belonging to the igarite were grasped, one by Munday himself, the other by the negro, who was next best rower, while the two bladed with the bones of the cow-fish were in the hands of Trevannion and his nephew. There were thus four available oars to the craft, that promised a fair degree of speed. With a last look at the log that had carried them safely, though slowly,--a look that, under other circumstances, might have been given with regret,--they parted from it, and in a score of seconds they had cleared the craft from the branches of the trees, and were out upon the bosom of the lagoa. "In what direction?" inquired Trevannion, as for a moment their strokes were suspended. "Stay a minute, patron," replied the tapuyo, as he stood up in the igarite and gazed over the water in the direction of the Mura village. "Before starting, it's as well to know whether they are able to follow us. If not, it's no use killing ourselves by hard work." "You think there's a chance they may not come after us?" "A chance,--yes. It would have been a certainty if you had not let that ape loose. We should now be as safe from pursuit as if a hundred leagues lay between us and them. As it is, I have my fears; there was not time for them to go down,--not all of them. The small ones may, but the big igarite,--it would be still afloat; they could bale out and caulk up again. After all, it won't carry the whole tribe, and there's something in that,--there's something in that." While the tapuyo thus talked he was standing with his head craned out beyond the edge of the igarite, scanning the water in the direction of the village. His final words were but the involuntary utterance of what was passing in his mind, and not addressed to his companions. Richard alone knew the meaning, for as yet the others had received no explanation of what had passed under the scaffolds. There was no time to give a detailed account of that. It would be soon enough when the igarite was fairly on its way, and they became assured of their safety. No one pressed for an explanation. All, even Trevannion himself, felt humiliated by the thought that they had neglected their duty, and the knowledge that but for that very neglect the danger that threatened them would have been now at an end. The dawn was already beginning to appear along the eastern horizon, and although it was far from daylight, there was no longer the deep darkness that but a short while before shrouded the water. Out on the lagoa, at any point within the circumference of a mile, a large object, such as a canoe, could have been seen. There was none in sight. This looked well. Perfect stillness reigned around the Mura village. There was no human voice to be heard, where but the moment before there had been shouting and loud talking, both men and women taking part in what appeared a confused conversation. The fires, too, were out, or at all events no longer visible from the lagoa. Munday remarked that the silence augured ill. "I fear they are too busy to be making a noise," said he. "Their keeping quiet argues that they have the means, as well as the intention, to come after us. If they had not, you would hear their howls of disappointment. Yes: we may be sure of it. They're emptying such of their canoes as may still be above water." "Emptying their canoes! what mean you by that?" Munday then explained the nature of his late expedition, now that its failure could no longer be charged upon himself. A few words sufficed to make the whole thing understood, the others admiring the bold ingenuity of the plan as strongly as they regretted having given cause for its being frustrated. Though no pursuers had as yet appeared, that was no reason why they should stay an instant longer by the entrance to the arcade; so, once more handling the paddles, they put the great igarite to its best speed. CHAPTER NINETY ONE. THE ENEMY IN SIGHT. There was no debating the question as to the course they should take. This was opposite to the direction in which lay the malocca. In other words, they struck out for the open water, almost in the same track by which they had come from the other bide while navigating the tree-trunk. Trevannion had suggested keeping "in shore" and under the shadow of the tree-tops. "No use," said the tapuyo; "in ten minutes more there will be light over the water. We'll be seen all the same, and by following the line of the forest we should give our pursuers the advantage; they, by keeping straight across, would easily overtake us. The trees go round in a circle, don't you see?" "True," replied Trevannion; "I did not think of that. It is to be hoped we shall not have pursuers." "If we have they will soon come up with us, for they have more paddles, and are better skilled in the use of them; if they come after us at all, they will be sure to overtake us." "Then we shall be captured,--perhaps destroyed." This was spoken in a whisper in the ear of the tapuyo. "It don't follow,--one or the other. If it did, I shouldn't have much hope in handling this bit of a stick. We may be pursued, overtaken, and still get off in the end. They may not like close quarters any more than we. That, you see, depends on how many of their vessels are gone to the bottom, and how many are still afloat. If more than half that were scuttled have sunk, we may dread their arrows more than their oars. If more than half are above water, we shall be in more danger from their speed." Notwithstanding the enigmatical character of the tapuyo's speeches, Trevannion, as well as the others, was able to understand them. He simply meant that, if the enemy were left without a sufficient number of canoes to pursue them in large force, they would not think of boarding, but would keep at a distance, using their arrows in the attack. It was by no means a pleasant prospect; still, it was pleasanter than the thought of coming to close quarters with a crowd of cannibal savages, and being either hacked to pieces with their knives, clubbed to death with their _macanas_, or dragged overboard and drowned in the lagoa. "In five minutes more," continued the tapuyo, "we shall know the best or the worst. By that time it will be light enough to see in under the trees yonder. By that time, if they have a single igarite above water, she'll be baled out. By that time they should be after us. If we don't see them in five minutes, we need never look for them again." A minute--another--a third elapsed, and still no appearance of pursuers or pursuit. Slower still seemed the fourth, though it too passed, and no movement on the water. Every heart beat with hope that the time would transpire without any change. But, alas! it was not to be so. The black line was broken by the bow of a canoe, and in an instant after the craft itself was seen gliding out from under the shadow of the trees. The tapuyo's prediction was fulfilled. "The big igarite!" he exclaimed. "Just what I had fears of; I doubted its going down in time. Eight in it! Well, that's nothing, if the others have sunk." "But stay a moment," returned Richard; "see yonder! Another coming out, farther down to the right!" "That's the cockle-shell we took from the harpooner. There are two in it, which is all it will hold. Only ten, as yet. Good! if that's their whole strength, we needn't fear their coming to close quarters. Good!" "I can make out no more," said the young Paraense, who had suspended paddling to get a better view of the pursuers. "I think there are no more." "Just my thoughts," rejoined the tapuyo. "I had that idea all along. I was sure the small craft had gone down. You remember we heard a splashing before we got well off,--it was caused by the sinking of the igarites. Our hope is that only the big one has kept afloat. As yet I see no others." "Nor I," added Richard. "No, there are but the two." "Thank Heaven for that!" exclaimed Trevannion. "There will be but ten against us. Though we are not equal in numbers, surely we should be a match for such puny savages as these. O that we only had arms!" As he said this, the ex-miner looked into the bottom of the canoe to see what there was available in the way of weapons. There was the pashuba spear, which Munday had pitched in along with the strips of charqui; and there was another weapon equally effective in hands skilled in its use. It was a sort of barbed javelin or harpoon, the one with which the manatee-hunter had struck the juaroua. During the day, while doing nothing else, Munday had amused himself by completing the conquest of the peixe-boi, which he found, by the line and float, had got entangled among the tree-tops. Its carcass had been left where it was killed, for it was the weapon only which he coveted. In addition to these, there were the paddles,--those manufactured from the shoulder-blades of the cow-fish,--looking like weapons that it would be awkward to have come in contact with one's skull in a hostile encounter. Last, and not least to be depended upon, there was the tapuyo's own knife, in the use of which he had already given proofs of his skill. In a hand-to-hand contest with ten savages, armed as these might be, there was not so much to be dreaded. But Munday assured them that there would be no danger of a close fight. There were no more canoes in sight. Twenty minutes had now elapsed since the two had shot out from the trees, and if there had been others they would long since have declared themselves. Arrows or javelins were the only weapons they would have to dread; and with these they would most certainly be assailed. "They'll be sure to overtake us," said he; "there are six of them at the paddles, and it's easy to see that they're already gaining ground. That's no reason why we should wait till they come up. When the fight takes place, the farther we're away from their village the better for us; as who knows but they may fish up some of their swamped canoes, and come at us with a reserve force. To the paddles, then, and pull for our lives!" CHAPTER NINETY TWO. THE CHASE. On swept the igarite containing the crew of our adventurers; on came its kindred craft, manned by savage men, with the little canoe close following, like a tender in the wake of a huge man-of-war. They were not long in doubt as to what would be the upshot of the chase. It had not continued half an hour before it became clear, to pursuers as well as pursued, that the distance between the two large igarites was gradually growing less. Gradually, but not rapidly; for although there were six paddles plying along the sides of the pursuers and only four on the pursued, the rate of speed was not so very unequal. The eight full-grown savages--no doubt the picked men of their tribe-- were more than a fair complement for their craft, that lay with gunwales low down in the water. In size she was somewhat less than that which carried our adventurers; and this, along with the heavier freight, was against her. For all this, she was gaining ground sufficiently fast to make the lessening of the distance perceptible. The pursued kept perfect silence, for they had no spirit to be noisy. They could not help feeling apprehensive. They knew that the moment the enemy got within arrow's reach of them they would be in danger of death. Well might such a thought account for their silence. Not so with their savage pursuers. These could be in no danger unless by their own choice. They had the advantage, and could carry on war with perfect security to themselves. It would not be necessary for them to risk an encounter empty-handed so long as their arrows lasted; and they could have no fear of entering into the fight. Daring where there was no danger, and noisy where there was no occasion, they pressed on in the pursuit, their wild yells sent pealing across the water to strike terror into the hearts of the enemy. Our adventurers felt no craven fear, not a thought of surrender, not an idea of submitting to be taken captives. By the most solemn asseverations the tapuyo had assured them that it would be of no use, and they need expect no mercy from the Muras. He had said so from the first; but now, after having taken one of their number captive and treated him with contempt, after scuttling their fleet of igarites, their natural instinct of cruelty would be intensified by a thirst for revenge, and no quarter need be looked for by any one who might fall into their hands. Remembering the hideous creature who had escaped, seeing him again in his canoe as the pursuers came within distinguishing distance, seeing nine of his comrades quite as hideous as himself, and some of them in appearance far more formidable, the statement of the tapuyo did not fail to have an effect. The crew of the chased igarite gave up all thought of surrender, each declaring his determination to fight to the death. Such was their mood when the savages arrived within bowshot. The first act of hostility was a flight of arrows, which fell short of the mark. Seeing that the distance was too great for them to do any havoc, the six who had been propelling the igarite dropped their bows, and once more took to the paddles. The other two, however, with the spare man in the little canoe, were free to carry on their arrowy assault; and all three continued to twang their bows, sending shaft after shaft towards the chased igarite. Only one of the three appeared to have much skill in his aim or strength in his arm. The arrows of the other two either fell short or wide of the object aimed at, while his came plump into the igarite. He had already sent three,--the first passing through the broad-spread ear of the negro,--no mean mark; the second scratching up the skin upon Tom's cheek; while the third, fired aloft into the air, dropped down upon the skin of the peixe-boi that sheltered little Rosa in the bottom of the boat, penetrating the thick, tough hide, and almost impaling the pretty creature underneath it. This dangerous marksman was identified. He was the hero of the harpoon,--the captive who had given them the slip; and certain it is that he took more pains with his aim, and put more strength into his pull, than any of his competitors. His fourth arrow was looked for with fearful apprehension. It came whistling across the water. It passed through the arm of his greatest enemy,--the man he most desired it to pierce,--the Mundurucu. The tapuyo started up from his stooping attitude, at the same time dropping his paddle, not upon the water, but into the igarite. The arrow was only through the flesh. It did nothing to disable him, and he had surrendered the oar with an exclamation of anger more than pain. The shaft was still sticking in his left arm. With the right he pulled it out, drawing the feather through the wound, and then flung it away. In another instant he had taken up the harpoon, with the long cord still attached to it, and which he had already secured to the stern of the igarite. In still another he was seen standing near the stern, balancing the weapon for a throw. One more instant and the barbed javelin was heard passing with a crash through the ribs of the savage archer! "Pull on! pull on!" cried he; and the three paddlers responded to the cry, while the pursuing savages, astounded by what they had seen, involuntarily suspended their stroke, and the harpooner, impaled upon the barbed weapon, was jerked into the water and towed off after the igarite, like one of his own floats in the wake of a cow-fish. A wild cry was sent forth from the canoe of the savages. Nor was it unanswered from the igarite containing the crew of civilised men. The negro could not restrain his exultation; while Tom, who had nothing else to do, sprang to his feet, tossed his arms into the air, and gave tongue to the true Donnybrook Challenge. For a time the pursuers did nothing. Their paddles were in hands that appeared suddenly paralysed. Astonishment held them stiff as statues. Stirred at length by the instinct of revenge, they were about to pull on. Some had plunged their oar-blades into the water, when once more the stroke was suspended. They perceived that they were near enough to the retreating foe. Nearer, and their lives would be in danger. The dead body of their comrade had been hauled up to the stern of the great igarite. The harpoon had been recovered, and was once more in the hands of him who had hurled it with such fatal effect. Dropping their bladed sticks, they again betook them to their bows. A shower of arrows came around the igarite, but none fell with fatal effect. The body of their best archer had gone to the bottom of the Gapo. Another flight fell short, and the savage bowmen saw the necessity of returning to their paddles. Failing to do so, they would soon be distanced in the chase. This time they rowed nearer, disregarding the dangerous range of that ponderous projectile to which their comrade had succumbed. Rage and revenge now rendered them reckless; and once more they seized upon their weapons. They were now less than twenty yards from the igarite. They were already adjusting the arrows to their bow-strings. A flight of nine going all together could not fail to bring down one or more of the enemy. For the first time our adventurers were filled with fear. The bravest could not have been otherwise. They had no defence,--nothing to shield them from the threatening shower. All might be pierced by the barbed shafts, already pointing towards the igarite. Each believed that in another moment there might be an arrow through his heart. It was a moment of terrible suspense, but our adventurers saw the savages suddenly drop their bows, some after sending a careless shot, with a vacillating, pusillanimous aim, and others without shooting at all. They saw them all looking down into the bottom of their boat, as if there, and not elsewhere, was to be seen their most dangerous enemy. The hole cut by the knife had opened. The caulking, careless from the haste in which it had been done, had come away. The canoe containing the pursuers was swamped, in less than a score of seconds after the leak had been discovered. Now there was but one large canoe upon the lagoa, and one small one,--the latter surrounded by eight dark human heads, each spurting and blowing, as if a small school of porpoises was at play upon the spot. Our adventurers had nothing further to fear from pursuit by the savages, who would have enough to do to save their own lives; for the swim that was before them, ere they could recover footing upon the scaffolds of the malocca, would tax their powers to the utmost extent. How the castaways meant to dispose of themselves was known to the crew of the igarite before the latter had been paddled out of sight. One or two of them were observed clinging to the little canoe, and at length getting into it. These, weak swimmers, no doubt, were left in possession of the craft, while the others, knowing that it could not carry them all, were seen to turn round and swim off towards the malocca, like rats escaping from a scuttled ship. In twenty minutes' time, both they and the fishing-canoe were out of sight, and the great igarite that carried Trevannion and his fortunes was alone upon the lagoa. CHAPTER NINETY THREE. CONCLUSION. A volume might be filled with the various incidents and adventures that befell the ex-miner and his people before they arrived at Gran Para,-- for at Gran Para, did they at length arrive. But as these bore a certain resemblance to those already detailed, the reader is spared the relation of them. A word only as to how they got out of the Gapo. Provided with the Indian igarite, which, though a rude kind of craft, was a great improvement upon the dead-wood,--provided also with four tolerable paddles, and the skin of the cow-fish for a sail,--they felt secure of being able to navigate the flooded forest in any direction where open water might be found. Their first thought was to get out of the lagoa. So long as they remained within the boundaries of that piece of open water, so long would their solicitude be keen and continuous. The savages might again come in search of them. Prompted by their cannibal instincts, or by revenge for the loss of one of their tribe, they would be almost certain to do so. The total destruction of their fleet might cause delay. But then there might be another malocca belonging to a kindred tribe,-- another fleet of igarites not far off; and this might be made available. With these probabilities in view, our adventurers gave their whole attention to getting clear of the lagoa. Was it land-locked, or rather "tree-locked,"--hemmed in on all sides by the flooded forest? This was a question that no one could answer, though it was the one that was of first and greatest importance. After the termination of the chase, however, or as soon as they believed themselves out of sight, not only of their foiled foemen, but their friends at the malocca, they changed their course, steering the igarite almost at right angles to the line of pursuit. By guidance of the hand of God, they steered in the right direction. As soon as they came within sight of the trees, they perceived a wide water-way opening out of the lagoa, and running with a clear line to the horizon beyond. Through this they directed the igarite, and, favoured by a breeze blowing right upon their stern, they rigged up their rude sail. With this to assist their paddling, they made good speed, and had soon left the lagoa many miles behind them. They saw no more of the Muras. But though safe, as they supposed themselves, from pursuit, and no longer uneasy about the ape-like Indians, they were still very far from being delivered. They were yet in the Gapo,--that wilderness of water-forests,--yet exposed to its thousands of dangers. They found themselves in a labyrinth of what appeared to be lakes, with land around them, and islands scattered over their surface, communicating with each other by canals or straits, all bordered with a heavy forest. But they knew there was no land,--nothing but tree-tops laced together with llianas, and supporting heavy masses of parasitical plants. For days they wandered through its wild solitudes, here crossing a stretch of open water, there exploring some wide canal or narrow _igarape_, perhaps to find it terminating in a _cul-de-sac_, or _bolson_, as the Spaniards term it, hemmed in on all sides by an impenetrable thicket of tree-tops, when there was no alternative but to paddle back again. Sometimes these false thoroughfares would lure them on for miles, and several hours--on one occasion a whole day--would be spent in fruitless navigation. It was a true wilderness through which they were wandering, but fortunately for them it had a character different from that of a desert. So far from this, it more resembled a grand garden, or orchard, laid for a time under inundation. Many kinds of fruits were met with,--strange kinds that had never been seen by them before; and upon some of these they subsisted. The Mundurucu alone knew them,--could tell which were to be eaten and which avoided. Birds, too, came in their way, all eaten by the Indians, as also various species of arboreal quadrupeds and quadrumana. The killing and capturing of these, with the gathering of nuts and fruits to supply their simple larder, afforded them frequent opportunities of amusement, that did much to beguile the tediousness of their trackless straying. Otherwise it would have been insupportable; otherwise they would have starved. None of them afterwards was ever able to tell how long this Gypsy life continued,--how long they were afloat in the forest. Engrossed with the thought of getting out of it, they took no note of time, nor made registry of the number of suns that rose and set upon their tortuous wanderings. There were days in which they saw not the sun, hidden from their sight by the umbrageous canopy of gigantic trees, amidst the trunks of which, and under their deep shadows, they rowed the igarite. But if not known how long they roamed through this wilderness, much less can it be told how long they might have remained within its mazes, but for a heaven-sent vision that one morning broke upon their eyes as their canoe shot out into a stretch of open water. They saw a ship,--a ship sailing through the forest! True, it was not a grand ship of the ocean,--a seventy-four, a frigate, or a trader of a thousand tons; nevertheless it was a ship, in the general acceptation of the term, with hull, masts, spars, sails, and rigging. It was a two-masted schooner, a trader of the Solimoes. The old tapuyo knew it at a glance, and hailed it with a cheer. He knew the character of the craft. In such he had spent some of the best years of his life, himself one of the crew. Its presence was proof that they were once more upon their way, as the schooner was upon hers. "Going down," said the tapuyo, "going down to Gran Para. I can tell by the way she is laden. Look yonder. _Sarsaparilla, Vanilla, Cascarilla, Maulega de Tortugos, Sapucoy_, and _Tonka_ beans,--all will be found under that toldo of palm-leaves. Galliota ahoy! ahoy!" The schooner was within short hailing distance. "Lay to, and take passengers aboard! We want to go to Para. Our craft isn't suited for such a long voyage." The galliota answered the hail, and in ten minutes after the crew of the igarite was transferred to her decks. The canoe was abandoned, while the schooner continued on to the city of Gran Para. She was not in the Solimoes itself, but one of its parallel branches, though, in two days after having taken the castaways aboard, she sailed out into the main stream, and thence glided merrily downward. Those aboard of her were not the less gay,--the crew on discovering that among the passengers that they had picked up were the son and brother of their patron; and the passengers, that the craft that was carrying them to Gran Para, as well as her cargo, was the property of Trevannion. The young Paraense found himself on board one of his father's traders, while the ex-miner was completing his Amazonian voyage in a "bottom" belonging to his brother. The tender attention which they received from the _capatoz_ of the galliota restored their health and spirits, both sadly shattered in the Gapo; and instead of the robber's garb and savage mien with which they emerged from that sombre abode, fit only for the abiding-place of beasts, birds, and reptiles, they soon recovered the cheerful looks and decent habiliments that befitted them for a return to civilisation. A few words will tell the rest of this story. The brothers, once more united,--each the owner of a son and daughter,-- returned to their native land. Both widowers, they agreed to share the same roof,--that under which they had been born. The legal usurper could no longer keep them out of it. He was dead. He had left behind him an only son, not a gentleman like himself, but a spendthrift. It ended in the ill-gotten patrimony coming once more into the market and under the hammer, the two Trevannions arriving just in time to arrest its descent upon the desk, and turn the "going, going" into "gone" in their own favour. Though the estate became afterwards divided into two equal portions,--as nearly equal as the valuer could allot them,--and under separate owners, still was there no change in the name of the property; still was it the Trevannion estate. The owner of each moiety was a Trevannion, and the wife of each owner was a Trevannion, without ever having changed her name. There is no puzzle in this. The young Paraense had a sister,-- spoken of, but much neglected, in this eventful narrative, where not even her name has been made known. Only has it been stated that she was one of "several sweet children." Be it now known that she grew up to be a beautiful woman, fair-haired, like her mother, and that her name was Florence. Much as her brother Richard, also fair-haired, came to love her dark semi-Spanish cousin Rosita, so did her other dark semi-Spanish cousin, Ralph, come to love her; and as both she and Rosita reciprocated these cousinly loves, it ended in a mutual bestowing of sisters, or a sort of cross-hands and change-partners game of cousins,--whichever way you like to have it. At all events, the Trevannion estates remained, and still remain, in the keeping of Trevannions. Were you to take a trip to the "Land's End," and visit them,--supposing yourself to be endorsed with an introduction from me,--you would find in the house of young Ralph, firstly, his father, old Ralph, gracefully enacting the _role_ of grandfather; secondly, the fair Florence, surrounded by several olive-shoots of the Trevannion stock; and, lastly,--nay, it is most likely you will meet him first, for he will take your hat from you in the hall,--an individual with a crop of carroty hair, fast changing to the colour of turnips. You will know him as Tipperary Tom. "Truth will yez." Cross half a dozen fields, climb over a stile, under the shadow of gigantic trees,--oaks and elms; pass along a plank foot-bridge spanning a crystal stream full of carp and trout; go through a wicket-gate into a splendid park, and then follow a gravelled walk that leads up to the walls of a mansion. You can only do this coming from the other house, for the path thus indicated is not a right of way. Enter the dwelling to which it has guided you. Inside you will encounter, first, a well-dressed darkey, who bids you welcome with all the airs of an M.C. This respectable Ethiopian, venerable in look-- partly on account of his age, partly from the blanching of his black hair--is an old acquaintance, by name Mozey. He summons his master to your side. You cannot mistake that handsome gentleman, though he is years older than when you last saw him. The same open countenance, the same well-knit, vigorous frame, which, even as a boy, were the characteristics of the young Paraense. No more can you have forgotten that elegant lady who stands by his side, and who, following the fashion of her Spanish-American race, frankly and without affectation comes forth to greet you. No longer the little Rosa, the _protegee_ of Richard, but now his wife, with other little Rosas and Richards, promising soon to be as big as herself, and as handsome as her husband. The tableau is almost complete as a still older Richard appears in the background, regarding with a satisfied air his children and grandchildren, while saluting their guest with a graceful gesture of welcome. Almost complete, but not quite. A figure is absent from the canvas, hitherto prominent in the picture. Why is it not still seen in the foreground? Has death claimed the tapuyo for his own? Not a bit of it. Still vigorous, still life-like as ever, he may be seen any day upon the Amazon, upon the deck of a galliota, no longer in the humble capacity of a tapuyo, but acting as _capatoz_,--as patron. His old patron had not been ungrateful; and the gift of a schooner was the reward bestowed upon the guide who had so gallantly conducted our adventurers through the dangers of the Gapo, and shared their perils while they were "afloat in the forest." THE END. 
44680	----	Proofreading by users brianjungwi, ianh68, kaewmala, LScribe, Saksith, rikker, Claudio, andysteve, wyaryan, dekpient, Gwindarr. PGT is an affiliated sister project focusing on public domain books on Thailand and Southeast Asia. Project leads: Rikker Dockum, Emil Kloeden. (This file was produced from images generously made available by The Internet Archive.) JUNGLE AND STREAM OR THE ADVENTURES OF TWO BOYS IN SIAM BY GEO. MANVILLE FENN AUTHOR OF "IN HONOUR'S CAUSE," "CORMORANT CRAG" "FIRST IN THE FIELD," ETC. DEAN & SON, LTD. 6 LA BELLA SAUVAGE, LUDGATE HILL, LONDON, E.C.4 MADE AND PRINTED IN GREAT BRITAIN CONTENTS I. SIXTY YEARS AGO II. THE JUNGLE HUNTER III. SREE'S PRISONER IV. FISHING WITH A WORM V. THE DOCTOR'S POST-MORTEM VI. MAKING PLANS VII. THE BRINK OF A VOLCANO VIII. A PROWL BY WATER IX. NATURALISTS' TREASURES X. WHAT HARRY HEARD XI. THE NAGA'S BITE XII. SUL THE ELEPHANT XIII. THEIR FIRST TIGER XIV. A YOUNG SAVAGE XV. FOR THE JUNGLE, HO! XVI. THE HOUSE-BOAT XVII. JUNGLE SIGHTS AND SOUNDS XVIII. ELEPHANTS AT HOME XIX. A NIGHT ALARM XX. A DREARY RETURN XXI. A HIDING-PLACE XXII. DARING PLANS XXIII. THE SPEAR HARVEST XXIV. THE HELP SEEKER XXV. A DESPERATE VENTURE XXVI. FOR LIFE XXVII. THE POWDER MINE XXVIII. SAVING THE STORES XXIX. THE DOCTOR KEPT BUSY XXX. LIKE A BAD SHILLING XXXI. COMING HOME TO ROOST XXXII. IN THE NICK OF TIME XXXIII. WHAT FOLLOWED [Illustration: "Then there was a roar like a peal of thunder."] CHAPTER I SIXTY YEARS AGO "Charlie is my darling, my darling, my darling!" was sung in a good, clear, boyish tenor, and then the singer stopped, to say impatiently,-- "What nonsense it is! My head seems stuffed full of Scotch songs,--'Wee bit sangs,' as the doctor calls them. Seems funny that so many Scotch people should come out here to the East. I suppose it's because the Irish all go to the West, that they may get as far apart as they can, so that there may not be a fight. I say, though, I want my breakfast." The speaker, to wit Harry Kenyon, sauntered up to the verandah of the bungalow and looked in at the window of the cool, shaded room, where a man-servant in white drill jacket and trousers was giving the finishing touches to the table. "Breakfast ready, Mike?" "Yes, sir; coffee's boiled, curry's made." "Curry again?" "Yes, Master Harry; curry again. That heathen of a cook don't believe a meal's complete without curry and rice." "But I thought we were going to have fried fish this morning." "So did I, sir. I told him plainly enough; but he won't understand, and he's curried the lot." "How tiresome!" "I should like to curry his hide, Master Harry, but it's leather-coloured already. Never mind; there's some fresh potted meat." "Bother potted meat! I'm sick of potted meat. Look here, next time I bring home any fresh fish you go into the kitchen and cook them yourself." "What, me go and meddle there! Look here, Master Harry, I'll go with you fishing, and wade into that sticky red mud if you want me to; or I'll go with you shooting or collecting, and get my eyes scratched out in the jungle, and risk being clawed by tigers, or stung by snakes, or squeedged flat by an elephant's neat little foot; but I'm not going to interfere with old Ng's pots and pans. Why, he'd put some poison in my vittles." "Nonsense!" "He would, sir, sure as I stand here. He looks wonderful gentle and smiling, with that Chinese face of his; but I know he can bite." "Poor old Ng; he's as harmless as his name. N. G.--Ng." "Name? I don't call that a name, Master Harry. Fag end of a pig's grunt; that's about what that is." "Here, I want my breakfast. Isn't father nearly dressed?" "No, sir; he hasn't begun to shave yet, and he won't be down for another quarter of an hour." "Call me when he comes," said the lad, and he went off down the garden again, towards the river which flowed swiftly at the bottom, where the bamboo landing-stage had been made, with its high-peaked attap, or palm-leaf roof. It was all bamboo. Big canes were driven into the mud for supports, others for pillars and beams, and the floor was of smaller ones, split and laid close together, and then bound in their places with long lengths of the rotan cane which grew so plentifully in the jungle, running up the great forest trees, and after reaching the top, going on growing till it swung down by the yard, and waited till the wind blew it into the next tree, where it held on by its thorns, and went on growing to any length. The garden was beautiful in its wildness, the trees having been left for shade; and John Kenyon, the East India merchant, who had settled far up one of the rivers of Siam ten years before, after the death of his wife, had found out from long experience that he who tries to make an English garden in a tropical country has worry for crops, while he who encourages the native growths makes his home a place of beauty. So Harry Kenyon sauntered down, keeping out of the hot rays of the early morning sun--hot enough, though it was only six, for people rise early in the East--and made his way to the bamboo platform beneath which the river, here about a hundred yards wide, looked like a stream whose waters had been transformed into a decoction of coffee and chicory, with the milk left out, or, as Harry once said, muddy soup. The creepers, crowded with many-coloured blossoms, hung down from the trees and ran over the roof, forming, with the dry palm-leaves, nesting and hiding places for plenty of natural history objects from the neighbouring jungle. Birds nested there, and rats and snakes came birds'-nesting, while lizards of various kinds, from the little active fly-catchers to the great shrieking tokay, found that roof an admirable resting-place. There were sundry rustlings overhead as Harry stepped on to the slippery, squeaking, yielding bamboos; but use is second nature, and ten years in such company, without reckoning the inhabitants of the jungle, had made the boy so familiar with many of these things that he looked upon them with a calm contempt. As a matter of course he would have swarmed up a tree fast enough at the sight of a tiger or elephant in either of the forest tracks, or, to use Mike's expression, have made himself scarce if he had encountered a cobra, or seen one of the great boas swaying to and fro from the gigantic limb of a tree. Even at the moment of stepping upon the covered-in summerhouse-like landing-stage, with its fishing-rods laid up overhead in the bamboo rafters, he shrank a little, and then angrily bared his teeth as he stood gazing down at the water a dozen yards away. "You beast!" he hissed. "Oh, if you'd only stay there while I fetched a gun! Oh, yes, it's all very well to wink one eye at me; I'd make you wink both." It seemed odd that the lad should address himself like that to a piece of rugged, gnarled tree-trunk floating slowly down the flashing river; but, as aforesaid, Harry Kenyon had been up the country in Siam ever since he was quite a little fellow, and had been accustomed to have the wild creatures of the forest for pets and companions. Where boys at home had had cats or dogs, Harry had more than once petted a tiger cub; lizards had been as common with him as white mice with English lads. Then he had kept squirrels, snakes, monkeys, and birds to any extent. Moreover, he had once contrived to keep alive, until it became wild instead of tame a hideous-looking creature which lived in a fenced-in patch of sand with half a sugar hogshead sunk level with the ground, provided with a central heap formed of an old tree-root, and filled up with water. This creature strangely resembled the efts or newts so common in some ponds, but magnified many times, so that there was no cause for surprise that the boy should speak as he did to the tree-trunk, for his experienced eyes had seen at a glance that this was no half-rotten stem torn out from the bank by the flooded river. He had recognised the two horny prominences over the eyes, and their furtive, ugly gleam, so that he was not at all surprised when one end of the trunk moved slowly, in a wavy fashion, and the object began to part the water. "Yes, I thought you'd soon go," said Harry. "Stop a minute, though." He stepped gently back into the garden and snatched up a piece of stone about as big as two fists, from a heap of rockwork, stole back to the bamboo floor till he could just see over the edge, keeping his movements hidden, and launched out the heavy piece of spar with so good an aim that, after curving through the air just above the surface of the water, it fell with a dull thud right in the centre of the trunk. The effect was instantaneous. A long muzzle with gaping jaws rose out of the water for a moment, there was a tremendous wallowing which made the water foam, and then a great serrated tail rose several feet above the surface, quivered in a wavy way, delivered a sounding slap on the top of the water, and disappeared. "I thought that would make you wag your tail, old gentleman. What a whopper! Nearly twenty feet long, and as thick as thick. Pull a man in? Why, it would pull in a young elephant. Oh, how I do hate crocs!" The boy stood watching the surface for some minutes, but there was no sign of the huge reptile reappearing. "Gone down," muttered the boy. "Suppose, though, he has swum underneath here, and is waiting to dash out and grab me by the legs. Ugh!" he added, with a shudder, "it does seem such a horrible death, only I suppose the poor people these creatures catch don't feel any more when once they're under the water. Wonder whether they do. Shouldn't like to try." His thoughts made him peer down through an opening between the warped bamboos, at where the river glided beneath his feet; but all was perfectly quiet there, and he glanced up at the fishing-rods. "Be no use to try now," he said; "the brute would scare every fish away, and I've got no bait, and--oh, I say, how badly I do want my breakfast! Is father going to lie in bed all day?" Evidently not, for the minute after a cheery voice cried, "Now, Harry, lad, breakfast!" CHAPTER II THE JUNGLE HUNTER Harry Kenyon did not run up the slope to the house, which was erected upon an elevation to raise it beyond the flood when the river burst its bounds, as it made a point of doing once or twice a year during the heavy rains. People out in sunny Siam do not run much, but make a point of moving deliberately as the natives do, for the simple reason that it takes a very short time to get into a violent perspiration, but a very long time to get cool; besides which, overheating means the risk of chills, and chills mean fever. He walked gently up to meet the tall, thin, rather stern-featured, grizzly-haired man in white flannel and straw hat with puggaree, who had come out to meet him, and who saluted him heartily. "Lovely morning, my boy, but quite warm enough already. How sweet the blossoms smell!" "Yes, father," said Harry, whose brain was full of the great reptile; "but I've just seen such a monster." "Crocodile?" "Yes; quite twenty feet long." "With discount twenty-five per cent., Hal?" said the father, laughing. "No, father, really." "One's eyes magnify when they look at savage creatures, especially at snakes." "Oh yes, I know, father," said the lad impatiently; "but this was the biggest I've seen." "Then it must have been twenty-four feet long, Hal, for I've shown you one of twenty-two." "I didn't measure him, father; he wouldn't wait," said the boy, laughing; "but he was a monster." "You threw something at it, I suppose?" "Yes, a big piece out of the rockery--and hit him on the back. It sounded like hitting a leather trunk." "Humph!" said Mr. Kenyon. "Boys are boys all the world round, it seems. Here have you been in Siam almost ever since you were born, and you act just in the same way as an English boy at home." "Act! How did I act?" "Began throwing stones. Bit of human nature, I suppose, learnt originally of the monkeys. So you hit the brute?" "Yes, father, and he went off with a rush!" "Looking for its breakfast, I suppose. Let's go and get ours." Harry Kenyon required no second invitation, for the pangs of hunger, forgotten in the excitement, returned with full force, and in a few minutes father and son were seated at table in the well-furnished half-Eastern, half-English-looking home, enjoying a well-cooked breakfast, served on delicate china from the neighbouring country, and with glistening silver tea and coffee pot well worn with long polishing, for they were portions of a set of old family plate which had been sent out to the fairly wealthy merchant trading with England from the East. "Hullo!" said Mr. Kenyon; "why, you are not eating any of your fish!" "No, father. Ng has spoiled them." "Spoiled? Nonsense; the curry is delicious." "But I don't want to be always eating curry, father. I told him to fry them." "Better leave him to do things his own way, my boy, and have some. They are very good. The Chinese are a wonderfully conservative people. They begin life running in the groove their fathers ran in before them, and go on following it up to the end of their days, and then leave the groove to their sons. Did you catch all these?" "No; Phra caught more than I did. He is more patient than I am." "A great deal, and with his studies too." "Yes, father; I say, the fish are better than I thought." "I was talking about the Prince being more patient over his studies than you are, Hal," said Mr. Kenyon drily. "Yes, father," said the lad, reddening. Mike just then brought in a dish of hot bread-cakes, and no more was said until he had left the room, when Mr. Kenyon continued:-- "Take it altogether, Hal, you are not such a bad sort of boy, and I like the way in which you devote yourself to the collecting for the museum; but I do wonder at an English lad calmly letting one of these Siamese boys leave him behind." "Oh, but he's the son of a king," said Harry, smiling. "Tchah! What of that? Suppose he is a prince by birth, like a score more of them, that is no reason why he should beat you." "He can't, father," said Harry sturdily. "Well, he seems to." "If I liked to try hard, I could leave him all behind nowhere." "Then, why don't you try hard, sir?" "It's so hot, father." "And you are so lazy, sir." "Yes, father. I'll have a little more curry, please." "I wish I could have your classics and mathematics curried, sir, so as to make you want more of them," said Mr. Kenyon, helping his son to more of the savoury dish. "Yes, Mike?" "Old Sree is here, sir, with two bearers and a big basket." "Oh!" cried Harry, jumping up; "what has he got now?" "Sit down and finish your breakfast, Hal," said his father sternly. "Don't be such a young savage, even if you are obliged to live out here in these uncivilized parts." The lad sat down promptly, but felt annoyed, and anxious to know what the old hunter employed by his father to collect specimens had brought. "What has he in the big basket, Mike?" asked Mr. Kenyon. "Don't know, sir; he wouldn't tell me. Said the Sahibs must know first." "Then he must have got something good, I know," said Harry excitedly. "I expect it's a coo-ah." "One o' them big, speckled peacocks with no colour in 'em, Master Harry?" said Mike respectfully. "No, it isn't one o' them; the basket's too small." "What is it, then?" "Don't know, sir; but I think it's one o' those funny little bears, like fat monkeys." "May I send on for Phra, father?" "Yes, if you like; but perhaps they will not let him come." "Oh, I think they will; and I promised always to send on to him when anything good was brought in." "Very well," said his father quietly; "send." "Run, Mike," said the boy excitedly, and the man made a grimace at him. "Well, then, walk fast, and ask to see him. They'll let you pass. Then tell him we've got a big specimen brought in, and ask him, with my compliments, if he'd like to come on and see it." "Yes, sir;" and the man hurried out, while Mr. Kenyon, who had just helped himself to a fresh cup of coffee, leaned back in his chair and smiled. "What are you laughing at, father?" said the boy, with his bronzed face reddening again. "Did I make some stupid blunder?" "Well, I hardly like to call it a blunder, Hal, because it was done knowingly. I was smiling at the impudence of you, an ordinary British merchant's son, coolly sending a message to a palace and telling a king's son to come on here." "Palace! Why, it's only a palm-tree house, not much better than this, father; not a bit like a palace we see in books. And as to his being a king's son, and a prince, well, he's only a boy like myself." "Of the royal blood, Hal." "He can't help that, father, and I'm sure he likes to come here and read English and Latin with me, and then go out collecting. He said the King liked it too." "Oh yes, he likes it, or he would not let his son come." "Phra said his father wanted him to talk English as well as we do." "And very wise of him too, my boy. This country will have more and more dealing with England as the time goes on." Harry sat watching his father impatiently, longing the while to get out into the verandah, where he expected that the old hunter would be. "You are not eating, my boy," said Mr. Kenyon; "go on with your breakfast." "I've done, thank you, father." "Nonsense. You always have two cups of coffee. Get on with the meal. It is better to make a good breakfast than to wait till the middle of the day, when it is so hot." Harry began again unwillingly, and his father remarked upon it. "You want to get out there, but you told me you did not wish to see what the man has brought till your friend came." "Yes, I said so, father; but I should like Sree to tell me." "Finish your breakfast, and you will have plenty of time." Harry went on, and after the first few mouthfuls his healthy young appetite prevailed, and he concluded a hearty meal. "There, you can go now," said his father. "Call me when the Prince comes." Harry Kenyon hurried out into the broad verandah, and then along two sides of the square bungalow so as to reach the back, where sat a little, wrinkled-faced, square-shaped, yellow-skinned man, with his face and head shaved along the sides as high as the tips of his ears, leaving a short, stubbly tuft of grizzled hair extended backward from the man's low forehead to the nape of his neck, looking for all the world like the hair out of a blacking-brush stretched over the top of his head. His dress was as scanty as that of his two muscular young companions, consisting as it did of a cotton plaid sarong or scarf of once bright colours, but now dull in hue from long usage, and a good deal torn and tattered by forcing a way through the jungle. This was doubled lengthwise and drawn round the loins, and then tightened at the waist by giving the edge of the sarong a peculiar twist and tuck in, thus forming a waist-belt in which in each case was stuck a dagger-like kris, with pistol-shaped handle and wooden sheath to hold the wavy blade, and a parang or heavy sword used in travelling to hack a way through the jungle and form a path by chopping through tangled rotan or tufts of bamboo, or lawyer cane. The three men were squatted on their heels, with their mouths distended and lips scarlet, chewing away at pieces of betel-nut previously rolled in a pepper-leaf, which had first been smeared with what looked like so much white paste, but which was in fact lime, made by burning the white coral, abundant along some portion of the shores, and rising inland to quite mountainous height. As soon as Harry came in sight, all rose up, smiling, and the elder man wanted to exhibit the prize contained within the great square basket standing on the bamboo flooring, while two stout bamboos, each about eight feet long, were stood up against the house, a couple of loops on either side of the basket showing where the bamboo poles had been thrust through so that the basket could hang dependent from the two men's shoulders. "What have you got, Sree?" asked Harry, in English, which from long service with Mr. Kenyon, and mixing with other colonists, Sree spoke plainly enough to make himself understood. "Big thing, Sahib. Very heavy." "Bear?" The man made a sign, and his two followers grinned with enjoyment, and seated themselves on the basket, which squeaked loudly. "What did you do that for?" cried Harry. "The young Sahib must wait till the old Sahib comes, and then he see." "Old Sahib, indeed!" cried Harry; "why, my father isn't half so old as you." "The young Sahib wait." "Of course I can wait," said Harry pettishly, "and I was going to wait. I only asked you what it was." The man smiled, and shook his head mysteriously, and just then Mike thrust his head out of the door. "Ah, got back, Mike!" cried Harry. "What did the Prince say?" "Come on almost directly, sir; but I had no end of a job to get to see him." "How was that?" "Oh, those guard chaps; soldiers, I s'pose they call themselves. They're a deal too handy with those spears of theirs. They ought to be told that they mustn't point them at an Englishman's breast." "Oh, it's only because they're on duty, Mike," replied Harry. "Wouldn't make any difference to me, sir, whether it was on dooty or off dooty if one of them was to go inside my chest." "Oh, you needn't be afraid of that." "Afraid! Oh, come, I like that, Master Harry--afraid! Not likely to be afraid of any number of the squatty, yellow-skinned chaps, but they oughtn't to be allowed to carry such things. Fancy Englishmen at home all going about carrying area railings in their hands." Harry shook his head, for his recollections of spear-pointed area railings were very vague. "Don't matter, sir," said Mike, "they don't know any better; but I know I shall get in a row one of these days for giving one of 'em a smeller right on the nose." "Nonsense! you mustn't do that, Mike." "Why not, sir? Couldn't do no harm; they're as flat as flat as it is." "You know what my father said about keeping on good terms with the natives." "Yes, sir, I know, sir, but fair play's a jewel; if I keep on good terms with them they ought to keep on good terms with me, and sticking a spear-point into a man's wesket aren't the sort o' terms I like. 'Specially when you know the things are poisoned." "Nonsense! The Prince assured me they were not." "Well, those ugly, twisty krises are, sir." "No. The only danger from them is their sharp point." "Well, that's bad enough, sir; but how about the thing you've got yonder? What is it, Master Harry?" he asked. "Come out and see. Don't stand there with your head just stuck out like a snake in a hole looking to see if it's safe." "Well, but is it safe, sir?" "Come and see. If it's safe enough for me to be out here, it's safe enough for you." Mike evidently considered this reply unanswerable, for he came out slowly and cautiously, the two men seated on the hamper-like basket evidently enjoying the man's timidity. They glanced at Harry inquiringly, and he gave them a quick nod of assent, with the result that as Mike was passing them, with divers suspicious glances at their seat, they made a sudden spring together, as if the occupant of the bamboo covering had suddenly and by a tremendous effort raised the lid. There was a loud creaking, and with a rush Mike was back through the door, which he banged to. The old hunter, who had seated himself to prepare a fresh piece of betel-nut for chewing, laughed till the tears ran down his cheeks, while his two bearers drew their feet up and squatted now upon the basket lid, chuckling with delight, and looking to Harry as if expecting a fresh hint for startling Mike. Harry went to the door and pushed at it, finding it give a little, but only to be pressed to directly, as if by Mike's shoulder. "Here, it's all right; open the door," cried Harry. "He didn't get out." The door was opened cautiously, and Mike's head slowly appeared, to look from one to the other and encounter faces that were serious now almost to solemnity. "I thought he'd got out, sir," said Mike. "Oh no, he's safe enough; look how they've fastened the lid down with bamboo skewers." "Yes, sir, but some o' them things is so awful strong. What is it--tiger?" "Oh no, it's not a tiger, Mike. A tiger would scratch and kick a basket like that to pieces in no time." "Of course he would, sir. I say, Master Harry, hadn't you better tell old Sree to get up and sit on the basket too?" "Hardly room, is there?" said Harry seriously. "Plenty, sir, if you make those chaps squeedge up together a bit." "But the basket's so tickle, Mike, and their weight might send it over sidewise. If it did the basket would go nearly flat, the lid would be burst off, and where should be we then?" "I know where I should be, sir," said Mike--"indoors." "You wouldn't have time, for those beasts are so wonderfully active that this one would be out of the basket like a flash of lightning." "Would he, sir? Then don't you do it. Let him be. What is it, sir--a leopard?" "Oh no, not a leopard, Mike." "What, then? One of those big monkeys we've never yet got a sight of?" "Monkey? Oh no." "What is it, then, sir?" "Well, you see, Mike, I don't know myself yet," said Harry, laughing. Mike looked at him sharply, then at the three Siamese, whose faces were contorted with mirth, and back at his young master. "Humbugging me," he said sharply. "That's it, is it, Master Harry? Yah! I don't believe there's anything in the old hamper at all." He went round the basket from the other direction, so as to reach the door, and as he got behind the two men on the lid, he turned. "I do wonder at you, Master Harry, laughing at a fellow like that, and setting these niggers to make fun of me. Yah!" He raised one foot and delivered a tremendous kick at the bottom of the basket, startling the two squatting men on the lid so that one sprang up and the other leaped off on to the bamboo floor of the verandah, while a violent commotion inside the basket showed that its occupant had also been disturbed. "Something else for you to laugh at," said Mike, and he slipped in and closed the door. Harry smiled, the man returned to his perch on the lid, frowning and looking very serious, while the occupant of the basket settled down quietly again, making Harry more curious than ever as to what it might be; but he mastered his desire to go and peer through the split bamboo so tightly woven together, and waited impatiently for the coming of his friend and companion. "I believe it's a big monkey, after all," he said to himself. "Sree always said he was sure there were monsters right away in the jungle, just about the same as the one father saw at Singapore, brought from Borneo. It was precious quiet, though, till Mike kicked the basket. How savage it made him to be laughed at!" He glanced at the basket again, and then at the old hunter and his men, all three squatting down on their heels, chewing away at their betel-nut, and evidently in calm, restful enjoyment of the habit. "Just like three cows chewing their cud," said Harry to himself, and then feeling that it was the best way to avoid the temptation to look into the basket, he went along the verandah to the corner of the house, just as his father reached the next corner, coming to join them. "Well, has Phra come?" he cried. "No, father, not yet." "Found out what's in the basket?" said Mr. Kenyon, smiling. "No; haven't looked." "Well done, Hal; I didn't give you credit for so much self-denial. But there, I think we have waited long enough. Let's go and see now what we've got." "No, no, don't do that," said Harry excitedly. "Phra would be so disappointed if we began before he had time to get here." "Ah well, he will not be disappointed," said Mr. Kenyon, "for here he is." As he spoke a boat came in sight, gliding along the river at the bottom of the garden--a handsomely made boat, propelled by a couple of rowers standing one in the bow, the other astern, facing the way they were going, and propelling the vessel after the fashion of Venetian gondoliers, their oars being secured to a stout peg in the side by a loop of hemp. Harry started off down the garden to meet the passenger, who was seated amidships beneath an awning; and as the men ran the craft deftly up to the landing-place, a dark-complexioned, black-haired lad sprang on to the bamboo platform, looking wonderfully European as to his dress, for it was simply of white flannel. It was the little scarlet military cap and the brightly tinted plaid sarong with kris at the waist which gave the Eastern tinge to his appearance. "Well," he said, in excellent English, as he joined Harry, "what have they got? Something from their traps in the jungle?" "Don't know anything. There they are yonder. We waited till you came." "Oh," said the Siamese lad, with a gratified look, "I like that. I'm afraid I shouldn't have waited, Hal." "Oh, but then you're a prince," said Harry. The Siamese lad stopped short. "If you're going to chaff me about that, I shall go back," he said. "All right; I won't then," said Harry. "You can't help it, can you?" "Of course I can't, and I shan't be able to help it when I'm king some day." "Poor fellow, no; how horrible!" said Harry mockingly. "There you go again. You've got one of your teasing fits on to-day." "No, no, I haven't. It's all right, Phra, and I won't say another word of that sort. Come along." "Good-morning," said Mr. Kenyon, as the boys reached the verandah. "Come to see our prize?" "Yes, Mr. Kenyon. What is it you have this time?" "We are waiting to see. Harry here wanted it to be kept for you." The new-comer turned to give Harry a grateful nod and a smile, and then walked with his host along the verandah, and turned the corner. The moment he appeared, the hunter and the two men leaped up excitedly and dropped upon their knees, raising their hands to the sides of their faces and lowering their heads till their foreheads nearly touched the bamboo floor. The young Prince said a few words sharply in his own language, and the men sprang up. "Now then, Mr. Kenyon," he said, "let's see what is in the basket." "What have you got, Sree?" asked Mr. Kenyon. "Very fine, big snake, Sahib," was the reply. "A snake?" cried Harry excitedly. "Ugh!" "A big one?" said the merchant uneasily. Then, recalling the habit of exaggeration so freely indulged in by these people as a rule, he asked the size. "Long as two men and a half, Sahib," said Sree. "Very thick, like man's leg. Very heavy to carry." "Humph! Twelve or fourteen feet long, I suppose," said Mr. Kenyon. "Is it dangerous?" "No, Sahib. I find him asleep in the jungle. He eat too much; go to sleep for long time. Didn't try to bite when we lift him into the basket. Very heavy." "What do you say, Prince?" said the merchant. "Shall we have the lid off and look at it?" "Yes. I won't be afraid," was the reply. "Will you, Hal?" "Not if the brute's asleep; but if it's awake and pops out at us, I shall run for your boat." "And leave your poor father in the lurch?" said Mr. Kenyon. "But you'd run too, wouldn't you, father?" "Not if the snake threw one of its coils round me." "Then I suppose I shall have to stay," said Harry slowly. "Perhaps it would be as well," said Mr. Kenyon drily--"You won't run, will you?" The young Siamese laughed merrily, and showed his white teeth. "I don't know," he said; "I'm afraid I should. Snakes are so strong, and they bite. I think it would be best to go with Harry." The hunter said something very humbly in the native tongue. "He says that he and his men would hold tight on to the snake if it were angry, and shut it up again; but I don't believe they could. They would all run away too." "I don't think there is any danger," said Mr. Kenyon gravely. "These things always try to escape back to the jungle, and they are, I believe, more frightened of us than we are of them. We'll have a look at the creature, then, out here, for I have no suitable place for it at present." "You could turn the birds out of the little aviary and let it loose there, father." "Good idea, Hal; but let's see it first. Look here, Sree; you and your men must lay hold of the brute if it tries to escape." "Yes, Sahib; we catch it and shut the lid down again." "That's right," said the merchant. "Yes, who's that? Oh, you, Mike. Come to see the prisoner set free? Come and stand a little farther this way." "Thank you, sir; yes, sir," said the man. Harry nudged the Prince, and the nudge was returned, with a laughing glance. "No danger, is there, sir?" said Mike respectfully. "I hope not," said Mr. Kenyon; "but you will be no worse off than we are. Like to go back before the basket is opened?" "Isn't time, sir; they've nearly got it open now." "Run round the other way, Mike," cried Harry. "Me, sir? No, thank you," replied the man. "I don't want to run." Meanwhile the two bearers were holding the lid of the basket firmly down while Sree pulled out eight stout elastic skewers of bamboo, which had held the lid tightly in place. And as one after the other was slowly and carefully extracted with as little movement of the basket as possible, so as not to irritate the snake if awake, or to disturb it if asleep, the interest and excitement increased till only one was left, when Harry glanced at Mike, who stood with eyes widely staring, cheeks puffed out, and fists clenched, as if about to start off at full speed. Sree looked up at Mr. Kenyon as the two men pressed down harder and he stood ready to pull out the last skewer. "Out with it," said Mr. Kenyon, and a thrill ran through all present as the last piece of bamboo was withdrawn. But still the lid was pressed down, and of this the hunter took hold, said a few words to his two men, who stood back right and left, ready to help if necessary, while their master had stationed himself at the back of the basket, facing his employer and the two boys. He held the lid with outstretched hands, and once more he paused and looked at Mr. Kenyon as if waiting for orders to proceed, his aim of course being to make the whole business as impressive as possible. "Now then, off with it," cried Harry, and in spite of their excitement, to the amusement of the two boys the hunters took off the lid with a tremendous flourish, and stood back smiling with triumph. "Just like Mike taking the dish-cover off a roast peacock," as Harry afterwards said. It was too much for the last-mentioned personage. As the basket was laid open for the gentlemen to see its contents, Mike took half a dozen steps backward as fast as he could, and with his eye fixed upon the open basket he was in the act of turning to run, when he saw everyone else stand fast. "Lies pretty quiet at the bottom," said Harry, advancing with Phra, Mr. Kenyon keeping close behind. "Only a little one," said the young Prince, rather contemptuously. "Here! I say, Sree; what do you mean by this?" cried Harry. "Ha, ha, ha!" laughed Phra. "This is one of your tricks, Hal." "That it isn't," cried the boy. "Where is the snake, Sree?" said Mr. Kenyon. "The basket's empty." CHAPTER III SREE'S PRISONER The hunter took a couple of steps forward, looked down into the basket, looked up, half stunned with astonishment, looked in the lid, then outside it, lifted up the basket and peered under it, threw down the lid, felt in his sarong, and then, as there was no heavy boa twelve or fourteen feet long in its folds, he turned fiercely to the two men in turn to ask them angrily in their own tongue what they had done with the snake. Both of them felt in their sarongs and began to protest volubly that they had not touched it; that it was there just now, for they had heard it and felt the weight. It was there--it must be there--and their master had better look again. "It's a conjuring trick," said Phra, who looked annoyed. "I had nothing to do with it, then," said Harry. "I hadn't, honour bright," he added hurriedly as his companion looked doubtingly at him. "Here, Sree, have you begun to learn juggling?" "No, Sahib; it was a lovely snake, all yellow, with big brown spots and purple shadows all over the dark parts. One of these sons of wickedness must have taken it out to sell it to some ship captain to carry away. Surely Sree would not try to cheat the good Sahibs and his Prince by playing tricks like an Indian juggler. Here, Michael; you heard the snake inside before the master came?" "Yes," said Mike, who looked quite brave now, as he approached and looked into the basket searchingly. "I'm sure I heard it plainly, but there's no snake here now. There has been one here, though, for you can smell it." "Yes, there has been one here," cried Harry eagerly. "Then where is it gone?" "Something dreadful has blinded all our eyes, Sahib, so that we cannot see. Thrust in your hand and feel if it is there." Harry shrank for the moment, for the idea of feeling after a snake that had been rendered invisible was startling; but feeling ashamed the next moment of his superstitious folly, he plunged his hand down into the basket, felt round it, and stood up. "There's nothing in there," he said. "Well, you could see that there was not," said his father shortly. "But there has been one there quite lately," said Harry. "Smell my fingers, Phra." "Pouf! Serpent!" cried the young Prince, with a gesture of disgust. "It must have got away." Sree took hold of the basket, bent down into it, looked all round, and then to the surprise of all he stood it up again, turned it round a little, and then jumped in, to stand upright. The surprise came to an end directly, for Sree pointed downward, and as he did so he thrust his toes through the bottom of the basket, where no hole had been apparent, but which gave way easily to the pressure of the man's foot from within, thus showing that it must have been broken at that one particular place. "What! A hole in the bottom for the reptile to crawl out? That was wise of you, Sree!" "I was wise, Sahib, and the basket had no hole in it when we put the snake in." "Then it must have made one, and forced its way through." Sree was silent, and looked at Mike as if waiting for him to speak. But Mike had not the least intention of speaking, and stood with his lips pinched together, perfectly dumb. "Why, of course!" cried Harry excitedly; "I see now. Mike gave the basket a tremendous kick as he went by it, and startled the serpent, and made it swing about. Why, Mike, you must have broken a hole through then." "Master Harry, I--" began Mike. "Yes, Sahib, that was it; he broke a hole through, and once the snake's head was through he would force his way right out." "One minute," said Mr. Kenyon rather anxiously; "tell me, Harry: are you perfectly sure that the snake was there?" "Certain, father." "And you saw Michael kick the basket?" "Oh yes, father; and Michael knows he did." "That's right enough, sir; but I didn't mean to let the brute out." "No, no, of course not," said Mr. Kenyon anxiously: "but if the serpent was in that basket a short time ago and is gone now, it must either be in one of the rooms here by the verandah or just beneath the house." "Ow!" ejaculated Mike, with a look of horror, as he glanced round; and then he shouted as he pointed to an opening in one corner of the verandah, where a great bamboo had been shortened for the purpose of ventilating the woodwork beneath the bungalow, "That's the way he has gone, sir; that's the way he has gone." It seemed only too probable, for it was just the kind of place in which a fugitive, gloom-loving reptile would seek for a hiding-place; while as if to prove the truth of Mike's guess there was a sharp, squeaking sound heard somewhere below the house, and one after the other three rats dashed out of the opening, darted across the verandah, and sprang into the garden, disappearing directly amongst the plants. "Yes," said Mr. Kenyon; "the reptile seems to have gone under the house." "And he will clear away all the rats, Sahib," said Sree, in a tone of voice which seemed to add, "and what could you wish for better than that?" "But I think that my son and I would rather have the rats, my man. What do you say, Hal?" "Yes, father; of course. We can't live here with a horrible thing like that always lying in wait for us. How long did you say it was, Sree?" "Two men and a half, Sahib." "And that's a man and a half too long, Sree. What's to be done?" Sree looked disconsolately at the merchant, and slowly rubbed his blacking-brush-like hair. "The Sahib told me to bring everything I could find in the jungle, and this was a lovely snake, all yellow and brown and purple like tortoiseshell. The Sahib would have been so pleased." "No doubt, if I could have got it shut up safely in some kind of cage; but you see you have let it go." "If the Sahib will pardon me," said the man humbly. "Of course; yes, it was not your fault, but Michael's. Well, Michael, how are you going to catch this great snake?" "Me catch it, sir?" said Mike mildly. "Yes, of course; we can't leave it at liberty here." "I thought perhaps you would shoot at it, sir, or Master Harry would have a pop at it with his gun." "That's all very well, Mike; but it's of no use to shoot till you can see it," cried Harry. "How can we drive it out, Sree?" said Mr. Kenyon. "We must get rid of it somehow." Sree shook his head. "I'm afraid it will go to sleep now, Sahib," he said. "For how long?" "Three weeks or a month, Sahib. Until it gets hungry again." "Why not get guns and two of us stand near here to see if it comes out of this hole, while the others go from room to room hammering on the floor?" "That sounds well," said the merchant. "And it would be good to try first if a cat would go down. Snakes do not like cats or the mongoose, and the cat might drive it out. Cats hate snakes." "That sounds like a good plan, too, Sree. Suppose we try that first. We have a cat, but what about a mongoose? Have you got one?" "I had one when I was in Hindooland, Sahib, but perhaps it is dead now." "If not, it's of no use to us now," said Mr. Kenyon sarcastically. "Here, Hal, go in and get the two guns hanging in my room. Bring the powder-flasks and pouches too. Be careful, my lad; the guns are loaded." "Come along, Phra," said Harry. "No, I am going back for my gun." "I meant to lend you one of mine," said the merchant quietly. "You two lads ought to be able to shoot that reptile if we succeed in driving it out." "Ah!" cried the young Siamese eagerly. "Thank you." He looked gratefully at Mr. Kenyon, and then followed Harry into the bungalow. "This is a nice job," said the latter. "We shall never drive the brute out. This place was built as if they wanted to make a snug, comfortable home for a boa constrictor. There are double floors, double ceilings, and double walls. There's every convenience for the brute, whether he wants to stay a week or a year." "Never mind; it will be good fun hunting him. Where are the guns?" "Here, in father's room," said the boy, leading the way into the lightly furnished bed-chamber with its matted floor and walls, bath, and couch well draped with mosquito net. One side was turned into quite a little armoury, guns and swords being hung against the wall, while pouches, shot-belts, and powder-flasks had places to themselves. "Take care," said Harry, as he took down and handed a gun to his companion, who smiled and nodded. "Yes," he said; "but it isn't the first time I've had hold of a gun." "Well, I know that, Phra. You needn't turn rusty about it. I only said so because it comes natural to warn any one to be careful." "Hist! Listen," said the Prince, holding up his hand. Harry had heard the sound at the same moment. It was a strange, rustling, creeping sound, as of horny scales passing over wood in the wall to their right. A look of intelligence passed between the boys, and they stood listening for a few moments, which were quite sufficient to satisfy them that the object of their visit within was gliding slowly up between the bamboos of the open wall, probably to reach the palm-thatched roof. But it was not to do so without hindrance, for after darting another look at his companion Phra cocked his gun, walked close to the wall, and after listening again and again he placed the muzzle of his piece about six inches from the thin teak matting-covered boarding, and fired. The result was immediate. Whether hit or only startled by the shot, the reptile fell with a loud thud and there was the evident sound of writhing and twisting about. "Well done, Phra! You've shot him!" cried Harry; "but if he dies there we shall have to take the floor up to get him out." "What is it, boys? Have you seen the snake?" "No, sir. I heard it in the wall, and fired." "Yes, and you have hit it, too," said the merchant. "Listen." The boys were quite ready to obey, and all stood attentively trying to analyse the meaning of the movements below the floor. It proved to be easy enough, for the violent writhings ceased, and the serpent began to ascend the side of the room again in the hollow wall. They went on tip-toe to the spot they had marked down, and as soon as they were still again they could hear the faint _crick, crick, crick_ of the scales on the wood, as the serpent crawled from beneath the floor and extended itself more and more up the side, so that it was plain enough to trace the length upward, till evidently a good six feet had been reached. "My turn now," said Harry, cocking his piece. "Shall I fire father?" "No; it would only bring it down again, and if it dies beneath the floor or in the wall it will be a great nuisance to get it out. It will mean picking the place to pieces." "Let it go on up into the roof, then." "Yes," said Mr. Kenyon; "if it gets up there it will be sure to descend to the eaves, and if we keep a pretty good watch we shall see it coming down slowly, and you will both get a good shot at it." They stood listening for a few minutes longer, and then the _crick, crick_ in the wall ceased, and it was evident that a long and heavy body was gliding along over the ceiling. "Now then, boys, out with you, and I think I'll bring a gun too; but you shall have the honour of shooting the brute if you can. By the way, I don't think Sree has exaggerated as to the reptile's length, and I shall be glad to get rid of such a neighbour." "It's not moving now," said Harry, in a whisper. "Yes, I can hear it," said Phra, whose ears were preternaturally sharp; "it's creeping towards where it can see the light shine through, and it will come out right on the roof." The little party hurried out to where Mike and the three Siamese were anxiously watching the hole in the corner of the verandah, the three latter armed with bamboo poles, and their long knives in their waist-folds, while Mike had furnished himself with a rusty old cavalry sword which he had bought in London, and brought with him because he thought it might some day prove to be useful. Their watching in the verandah came to an end on the appearance of the little party, and they were posted ready to rush in to the attack of the reptile if it should be shot and come wriggling down off the attap thatch. But for some minutes after the whole party had commenced their watching there was no sign of the escaped prize, not the faintest rustle or crackle of the crisp, sun-dried roof. Phra began to grow impatient at having to stand in the hot sun holding a heavy gun ready for firing, and Harry was little better, for the effort of watching in the dazzling glare affected his eyes. "Can't you send somebody inside to bang the ceiling with a stick, Mr. Kenyon?" said Phra at last. "Yes," said that gentleman. "This is getting rather weary work. Here, Mike, go indoors and listen till you hear the snake rustling over the ceiling of my room, and then thump loudly with a bamboo." "Yes, sir," said Mike promptly, and he took two steps towards the house, and then stopped and coughed. "Well, what is it?" said Mr. Kenyon. "I beg pardon, sir; but suppose the beast has taken fright at seeing you all waiting for him, and got into the house to hide." "Yes?" said Mr. Kenyon. "And is scrawming about all over the floor. What shall I do then?" "Don't lose a chance; hit it over the head or tail with all your might." Mike looked warmer than ever, and began to wipe the great drops of perspiration off his forehead. "Yes, sir," he said respectfully. "We must not stop to be nice now, for it seems to be hopeless to think of capturing the reptile again, and I can't have such a brute as that haunting the place." "No, sir, of course not," said Mike. "Well go on," said Mr. Kenyon sharply. "You are not afraid, are you?" "Oh no, sir, not a bit; but--" Mr. Kenyon shrugged his shoulders and strode into the house, while the two lads burst out laughing. "I say, Mike, you are a brave one!" cried Harry. "Now, look here," cried the man, "don't you go making the same mistake as the master. I'm not a bit afraid." "Ha, ha, ha!" laughed Phra. "No, sir," said the man angrily; "not a bit afraid; but I've got a mother in England, and I don't like to be rash." "You never are, Mike." "No, sir, and I won't be. I'm sure every one ought to look before he leaps when it's over a dangerous place, and--Ah! look out; here he comes." There was a yell, too, from Sree and his two men, who dashed forward together, as all at once the great serpent seemed to dart suddenly from under a fold of the palm-leaf thatch, make an effort to glide along the slope from the neighbourhood of those who were waiting for it, and then failing from the steepness of the incline, rolled over and over, writhing and twining, towards the edge where the bamboo supports formed the pillars of the verandah. "Here, hi! stop!" roared the boys; but it was all in vain, for the excited Siamese men were deaf to everything save their own impulses, which prompted them to recover the escaped prize, and obtain their promised reward. "Here, I don't want to shoot one of them," cried Phra, stamping in his disappointment. "No, no, don't fire," cried Harry, throwing up his gun. "Here, hi, Mike! Now's your time; go and help. Lay hold of his tail, but don't be rash." For the serpent had rapidly reached the edge of the thatch and fallen into one of the flower beds with a heavy thud which proclaimed its weight. But the next minute that was a flower bed no longer. The serpent began the work of destruction by struggling violently as it drew itself up into a knot, and the three Siamese finished the work. They seemed to have not the slightest fear of the great glistening creature whose scales shone in the sun, but dashed at it to try and pinion it down to the ground. There was a furious hissing, mingled with loud shouts, panting, rustling, and the sound of heavy blows delivered on the earth and the bamboo flooring of the verandah, as the serpent freed its tail and lashed about furiously. Then there was a confused knot composed of reptile and men, rolling over, heaving and straining, and a gaily coloured sarong was thrown out, to fall a few yards away. "Can't you get a shot at it, boys?" cried Mr. Kenyon, as he rushed out. "Impossible, father." "Yes, impossible," repeated Mr. Kenyon. "What fun!" cried Phra excitedly. "They want to catch him alive. Look, Hal, look." Harry was doing nothing else, and forgetful of all his repugnance he approached so near the struggling knot that he had a narrow escape from a heavy flogging blow delivered by the serpent's tail, one which indented the soft earth with a furrow. "Ugh! you beast!" cried Harry, kicking at one of the reptile's folds, which just then offered itself temptingly; but before the boy's foot could reach it the fold was a yard away and the struggle going on more fiercely than ever. It was the fight of three stout, strong men against that elongated, tapering mass of bone and muscle, with fierce jaws at one end, a thick, whip-like portion at the other, and the men seemed to be comparatively helpless, being thrown here and there in spite of the brave way in which they clung to the writhing form. The end soon arrived, for the reptile made one tremendous effort to escape, wrenched itself free enough to throw a couple of folds of its tail round the thick bamboo pillar which supported the roof, took advantage of the purchase afforded, and threw off its three adversaries, to cling there with half its body undulating and quivering in the air, its head with its eyes glittering fiercely, and its forked tongue darting in and out, menacing its enemies and preparing to strike. The men were up again in an instant, ready to resume the attack, Sree giving his orders in their native tongue. "I'll get hold of his neck," he panted, "and you two catch his tail. Keep him tight to the bamboo, and I'll hold his head close up and ask the master to tie it to the upright." "Stand back, all of you!" cried Mr. Kenyon. "Now, boys, get into the verandah and fire outward. You have a fine chance." "No, no, Sahib," cried the hunter imploringly. "The snake is nearly tired out now, and in another minute we shall have caught it fast." "Nonsense," cried Mr. Kenyon; "it is far too strong for you. You are all hurt now." "A few scratches only, Sahib, and we could not bear to see so fine a snake, which the master would love to have, killed like that." "Thinking of reward, Sree?" said the merchant, smiling. Harry whispered something to Phra, who nodded. "Let them have another try, father," cried the boy. "Phra and I don't mind missing a shot apiece." "Very well," said Mr. Kenyon, and turning to the men--"Take it alive, then, if you can." From wearing a dull, heavy look of disappointment the faces of the Siamese were all smiles once more, and they prepared to rush in at their enemy on receiving a word from Sree, who now advanced with one of the bamboo poles he had picked up, and held out the end toward the quivering, menacing head of the snake. The latter accepted the challenge directly and struck at the end of the thick pole, its jaws opening and closing, and the dart of the drawn-back head being quicker than the eye could follow. Sree was as quick, though. The slightest movement of the wrist threw the end of the pole aside, and the serpent missed it three times running. After that it refused to strike, but drew back its head and swung it from side to side till it was teased into striking once more. This time there was a sharp jar of the bamboo, as the reptile's teeth closed upon the wood, and the pole was nearly jerked out of the man's hands. But he held on firmly without displaying the slightest fear, swaying to and fro as the reptile dragged and gave. "Better kill it at once, Sree," cried Mr. Kenyon. "Pray no, Sahib. He is very strong, but we shall tire him out. I am going to have his neck bound to the great bamboo pillar with a sarong." "My good fellow," cried the merchant, "if you do it will drag the pillar down." "And pull half the roof off," said Phra. "Yes, they are very strong, these big serpents." "I'm afraid he would, Sahib," said the hunter mildly. "Now, if I had time I could go into the jungle and get leaves to pound up and give him, and he would be asleep so that we could put him in the basket." "Well, hadn't you better go and fetch some?" cried Harry mischievously. "Here, Mike, come and hold this bamboo while Sree goes." There was a burst of laughter at this, in which the Siamese joined, for Mike's features were for a moment convulsed with horror; the next he grasped the fact that a joke was being made at his expense, and stood shaking his head and pretending to be amused. "We had better have a shot, my lads," said Mr. Kenyon. "It is too unmanageable a specimen to keep, and I shall be quite content with the skin." "Let them have another try, Mr. Kenyon," said Phra eagerly. "It is grand to see them fight. Perhaps they will win this time." "Very well," said Mr. Kenyon, smiling. "Go and help them, Phra," said Harry, laughing. "It's so hot," said the young Siamese, "and one would be knocked about so, and have all one's clothes torn off. Besides, you can't take hold, only by clinging round it with your arms, and snakes are not nice. But I will, if you will." "All right," said Harry; "only let's have the tail." Mike looked at the boys in horror, as if he thought they had gone mad. But at that moment Sree gave a sign to his two followers, after finding that the reptile was so much exhausted that he could force its head in any direction, for it still held on tightly with its teeth. There was a rush, and the two men seized the creature's tail and began to unwind it from the pillar by walking round and round. "Hurrah! they've mastered it," cried Harry, and they drew back as the last fold was untwined from the pillar, Mike drawing much farther back than any one else, so as to give plenty of room. But the tight clasp of the teeth-armed jaws did not relax in the slightest degree, and the next minute, by the efforts of the three men, the creature was half dragged, half carried out into the open garden, limp apparently and completely worn out. "Why, they'll manage it yet, father," cried Harry. "Here, Mike, bring that basket out here." "Yes," cried Mr. Kenyon, "quick!" Mike looked horrified, but he felt compelled to obey, and, hurrying into the verandah, he was half-way to the men with the basket, when he uttered a yell, dropped it, and darted back. "It was frightened of Mike," said Phra afterwards. Frightened or no, all at once when its captors were quite off their guard, the serpent suddenly brought its tremendous muscles into full play, contracted itself with a sudden snatch as if about to tie itself in a knot, and before the men could seize it again, for it was quite free, it went down the garden at a tremendous rate, making at first for the river, then turning off towards the jungle. The men, as they recovered from their astonishment, darted in pursuit, but stopped short, for Mr. Kenyon's gun rang out with a loud report, making the serpent start violently, but without checking its course, and it was half out of sight among the low-growing bushes when, in rapid succession, Phra and Harry fired, with the effect of making the reptile draw itself into a knot again, roll, and twine right back into the garden, give a few convulsive throes, and then slowly straighten itself out at full length and lie heaving gently, as a slight quiver ran from head to tail. The boys cheered, and after reloading in the slow, old-fashioned way of fifty years ago, went close up to the reptile. "Shall I give him another shot in the head, Mr. Kenyon?" cried Phra. "No, no, my lad; it would be only waste of powder and shot. The brute is beyond the reach of pain now. Well, Hal, how long do you make it?" he cried, as that young gentleman finished pacing the ground close up to the great reptile. "Five of my steps," said Harry; "and he's as thick round as I can span--a little thicker. I say, isn't he beautifully marked, father?" "Splendidly, my boy." "But who'd have thought a thing like that could be so strong?" "They are wonderfully powerful," said Mr. Kenyon. "It is a splendid specimen, Sree," he continued to that personage, who, with his companions--all three looking sullen and out of heart--was rearranging dragged-off or discarded loin-cloths, and looking dirty, torn, and in one or two places bleeding, from the reptile's teeth. "Yes, Sahib," said the man sadly; "he would have been a prize, and I should have been proud, and the Sahib would have been grateful in the way he always is to his servants." "Oh, I see," said Harry, who whispered to his father and then to Phra, both nodding. "I could not have kept such a monster as that alive, Sree," said the merchant; "but you men behaved splendidly. You were brave to a degree, and of course I shall pay you as much or more than I should have given you if it had been prisoned alive." "Oh, Sahib!" cried the man, whose face became transformed, his eyes brightened, and with a look of delight he brought a smile to his lips. Turning quickly to his two men, he whispered to them in their own tongue, and the change was magical. They uttered a shout of joy, threw themselves on their knees, raised their hands to the sides of their heads, and shuffled along towards the master. "That will do, Sree," cried Mr. Kenyon impatiently; "make them get up. You know I do not like to be treated like that." "Yes, Sahib; I know," said the hunter, and at a word the two men started up, beaming and grinning at the two lads. "Brave boys," said Phra, speaking in his own tongue; and, thrusting his hand in his pocket, he brought out and gave each of the men one of the silver coins of the country. The next moment all three were grovelling on the earth before their young Prince. He waved his hand and they rose. "I don't much like it now, Hal," said Phra apologetically; "but it is the custom, you know. I like to be English, though, when I am with you." "Oh, it's all right," said Harry; "but you do improve wonderfully, lad. You'll be quite an English gentleman some day. I say, father, give me some silver; I want to do as Phra did." Mr. Kenyon smiled and handed his son some money, nodding his satisfaction as he saw him give each of the Siamese a coin, and check them when they were about to prostrate themselves. "No, no," he shouted; "be English. Pull your blacking-brushes--so." The men grinned, and gave a tug at what would have been their forelocks if they had not been cropped short. "Skin the snake very carefully, Sree," said Mr. Kenyon quietly, after liberally rewarding the men, whose gloom gave place to the exuberance of satisfaction. "Yes, Sahib; there shall not be a tear in the skin," cried the old hunter eagerly. "Where shall they do it, father?" said Harry. "It will make such a mess here." "Let them drag it down to the landing-stage, my boy, and they can sluice the bamboo flooring afterwards, and then peg out the skin to dry on the side. You will stay and see it done?" "Yes, father," replied the boy, and he turned to Phra. "Will you stop?" "Of course. I came to stay," was the reply; "didn't you see that I sent the boatmen back?" CHAPTER IV FISHING WITH A WORM "I say, Sree, hadn't you and your fellows better have a wash?" said Harry, as soon as Mr. Kenyon had re-entered the bungalow to go to his office on the other side for his regular morning work connected with the dispatching of rice and coffee down to the principal city. "What good, Sahib?" said the man, looking up with so much wonder in his amiable, simple face, that both Phra and Harry burst out laughing, in which the men joined. "Why, you are all so dirty, and you smell nasty and musky of that great snake." "But we are going to skin it, Sahib, and we shall be much worse then." "Oh yes, I forgot," said Harry. "When we have done we shall all bathe and be quite clean, and go and thank the good Sahib before we depart." He said a few words to his two men, and, gun in hand, the boys walked with them towards the boa, when a thought occurred to Harry. "I say," he cried, "mind what you are about when you bathe, for there's a crocodile yonder, half as long again as that snake." "Ah!" ejaculated the man, "then we must take care." "So will we, Phra. We'll look out for him and try and get a shot." "A big one?" said the Siamese lad. "Yes, I think it is the biggest I have seen." "Then we'll shoot him. But how bad you have made me! Before we became friends I followed our people's rule--never killing anything. Now this morning I am going to try and kill a crocodile, after helping to kill a snake." "Well," said Harry, "I don't care about arguing who's right, but it seems to be very stupid not to kill those horrible great monsters which drag people who are bathing under water and eat them, and to be afraid to kill a tiger that springs upon the poor rice and coffee growers at the edges of the plantations." "So it does," said Phra, with a dry look; "and I am trying not to be stupid. All, look there!" Harry was already looking, for as one of the men took hold of the serpent's tail, in order to drag it down to the landing-place, it was snatched away, then raised up and brought down again heavily to lie heaving and undulating, the movement being continued right up to the head. "You don't seem to have killed that," said Harry drily. "No," replied Phra; "but I will," and he cocked his gun. But Sree addressed a few words to him in his native tongue, and the lad nodded. "What does he say?" asked Harry; "he can kill it more easily, without spoiling the skin?" "Yes. Look. What a while these things take to die!" "My father says that at home in England the country people say you can't kill a snake directly. It always lives till the sun sets." "You haven't got snakes like that in England?" "Oh no; the biggest are only a little more than a yard long." "But how can they live like that? What has the sun to do with it?" "Nothing. Father says it's only an old-fashioned superstition." "Look! Sree's going to kill the snake now. He's a bad Buddhist." "Never mind; he's a capital hunter. See what splendid things we've found when we've been with him," said Harry enthusiastically. "He seems to know the habits of everything in the jungle." Harry ceased speaking, for Sree drew a knife from its sheath in the band of his sarong, or padung, whetted it on one of the stones of the rockery, and went to the head of the serpent, which was moving gently. Sree bent down, extending his left hand to grip the reptile softly behind the head, and give it a mortal wound which would afterwards serve as the beginning of the cut to take off the beautifully marked skin. But at the first touch, the reptile seemed to be galvanized into life, and coiling and knotting itself up, it began to twine and writhe with apparently as much vigour as before receiving the shots. "Did you ever see such a brute?" cried Harry. "Take care, or you'll lose him." "Oh, no, Sahib; I will not do that. Only let me get one cut, and I will soon make him still." He waited for a few minutes till the reptile straightened itself out again, and then at a sign the two men followed their leader's example, throwing themselves down upon the fore part of the boa, which began to heave again, the lower part of the body writhing and flogging the earth. But Sree was quite equal to the occasion. He had pinned the reptile's neck down with one hand, and managed to hold it till with all the skill of an old huntsman, he had slit up the skin, inserted his knife, and cleverly divided the vertebrae just behind the creature's head. The moment this was done the tremendous thrashing of the tail part began to grow less violent, then grew more gentle still, and finally it lay undulating gently. "He will die now," said the man, and the long, lithe body was dragged to the bottom of the garden and stretched out on the bamboo landing-stage beneath the attap roofing. As soon as this was done, the three men went down to the water's edge, stripped off their sarongs, washed them, and spread them in the hot sun to dry, while, gun in hand, the two lads stood carefully scanning the river in search of enemies, so as to get a shot. But no great reptile was in sight then, and they remained looking on while Sree and his men cleverly stripped off the boa's skin and stretched it out to dry, before fetching a couple of brass vessels from the back of the bungalow and using them to thoroughly remove all traces of their late work. Their next duty was to take a couple of bamboos and thrust off the body of the serpent. Sree, however, undertook to do this himself, telling his men to refill the brass vessels to sluice down the bamboo stage. But instead of thrusting the repulsive-looking reptile off, he stopped, thinking for a few moments. "What is it?" said Phra; "why don't you throw that nasty thing in to be swept out to sea?" Sree gave him a peculiar look, and turned to Harry. "Was it a very big crocodile, Sahib?" he said. "Yes. Why?" "Would you like to have a shot at it?" "Of course; but these big ones are so cunning." "Let's see," said the man. "Perhaps I could get you a shot." The boys were interested at once. "What are you going to do?" said Phra. "See if I can bring one up where you can shoot." "How?" asked Harry. "Is there a big hook in the house?" said Sree. "Do you want one?" "Yes, Sahib." "Go up, then, and tell Mike to give you one of the biggest meat-hooks. Say I want it directly, and then he will." The two men squatted down at the end of the landing-place, smiling, behind their vessels of water, as Sree hurried up the garden, while the two boys stood, gun in hand, scanning the surface of the river. "He's going to make a bait of the snake, I suppose; but I don't expect the croc will be about here now. If the water were clear we could see." But, as before said, the stream was flowing of a rich coffee or chocolate hue, deeply laden as it was with the fine mud of the low flats so often flooded after rains in the mountains, and it was impossible to see a fish, save when now and then some tiny, silvery scrap of a thing sprang out, to fall back with a splash. "We're only going to make ourselves hot for nothing," said Harry. "I don't believe we shall see the beast. Now, if you had been here when I saw him." "And both of us had had guns," said Phra. "What nonsense it is to talk like that! One never is at a place at the right time." "Fortunately for the crocs," said Harry, laughing. "Here he is." "What, the croc?" cried Phra, cocking his gun. "No, no; Sree.--Got it?" "Yes, Sahib. A good big one." The man came on to the landing-stage, smiling, with the bright new double hook in his hand and a stout piece of string. Then taking down a little coil of rope used for mooring boats at one of the posts, he thrust one of the hooks through the hemp, bound it fast with string, leaving a long piece after knotting off, and then passed the other hook well through the vertebrae and muscles behind the snake's head, using the remaining string to bind the shank of the hook firmly to the serpent's neck so as to strengthen the hold. There were about twenty yards of strong rope, and Sree fastened the other end of this to the post used to secure the boats, before looking up at the boys. "Large big fishing," he said, with a dry smile. "Fish too strong to hold." "And that's rather a big worm to put on the hook," said Harry, laughing. "There, throw it out, and let's see if we get a bite. Are you going to fish, Phra?" "No," said the Prince; "I am going to shoot. You can hold the line." "Thankye, but I'm going to fish too. Throw out, Sree." The old hunter's throwing out was to push one end of the serpent off the end of the bamboo stage, with the result that the rest glided after it, and with their guns at the ready the two boys waited to see if there was a rush made at the bait as it disappeared beneath the muddy stream. But all they saw was a gleam or two of the white part of the serpent, as it rolled over and over, then went down, drawing the rope slowly out till the last coil had gone; and then nothing was visible save a few yards of rope going down from the post into the water, and rising and falling with the action of the current. Sree squatted down by the post and went on chewing his betel, his two men by the brass vessels doing the same. So five, ten, fifteen minutes passed away, with the boys watching, ready to fire if there was a chance. "Oh, I say, this is horribly stupid," cried Harry at last. "Let's give it up." "No," said Phra; "you want patience to fish for big things as well as for little. You have no patience at all." "Well, I'm not a Siamese," said Harry, laughing. "We English folk are not always squatting down on our heels chewing nut and pepper-leaf, and thinking about nothing." "Neither am I," said Phra; "but I have patience to wait." "It is your nature to," said Harry. "You're all alike here; never in a hurry about anything." "Why should we be?" replied Phra quietly. "We could not in a hot country like ours. You always want to be in a hurry to do something else. Look at Sree and his men; see how they wait." "Yes, I suppose they're comfortable; but I'm not. I want to go and lie down under a tree. Think it's any good, Sree? Won't come, will he?" "Who can say, Sahib?" replied the man. "He ought to if he is about here. That bait is big and long; the bait must go far down the stream, and it smells well." "Smells well, eh?" said Harry. "Beautiful for a bait, Sahib. You are sure you saw one this morning?" "Saw it, and hit it a fine crack with a big stone." "Then he ought to be there and take that bait; and he will, too, if you have not offended him by making his back too sore." "Offended him! Made his back too sore!" said Harry, with a chuckle. "What a rum old chap you are, Sree! You talk about animals just as if they felt and thought as we do." "Yes, Sahib, and that is what the bonzes teach. They say that when people die they become crocodiles, or elephants, or birds, or serpents, or monkeys, or some other kind of creature." "And that's all stuff and nonsense, Sree. You don't believe all that, I know." "It's what I was taught, Sahib," said the man, with a queer twinkle of the eye. "But you don't believe it, Sree. You don't think that some one turned when he died into that old snake, or else you wouldn't have caught it to sell to my father as a specimen." "And then skinned it and made a bait of it on a hook to catch a crocodile," said Phra. "Not he. Look at him," cried Harry. "See how he's laughing in his sleeve." "He isn't. Hasn't got any sleeves." "Well, inside, then. His eyes are all of a twinkle. He doesn't believe it a bit. There, I shan't stand here any longer cuddling this gun, with nothing to shoot at." "It is rather stupid, Hal." "Yes. Here, jump up, Sree, and take us where we can have a shoot at something, or go and fish; I don't care which." "Come and see the elephants," suggested Phra. "No, I want to be under the shady trees. What's the good of going to see the tame elephants? They're not white, after all. Chained by one leg and nodding their old heads up and down, up and down, till they see you, and then they begin sticking out their leeches." "Sticking out their leeches?" said Phra, looking at him wonderingly. "Trunks, then. They always look to me like jolly great leeches ready to hold on to you. Let's go. Pull up the hook and line, Sree, and get rid of that nasty snake." "Yes, Sahib," said the old hunter, beginning to haul on the rope, which came in heavily for a few feet. "It comes in slowly," said Phra; "has something taken the bait?" _Whush!_ went the line through Sree's hands, and then _whang!_ as it was snapped tight with such violence that the man started from it, for the stout post was jarred so that it quivered and seemed about to be pulled down, while the light bamboo and palm roof swayed, and the whole structure seemed as if it were going to be dragged over into the river. There was no doubting the violence of the wrench and the danger, for the two men sprang off on to the shore and stood staring, till Sree shouted to them to come back and help haul. "Why, we've caught him, Phra," cried Harry, as soon as he had recovered from his astonishment. "Look out, lad, and be ready to fire as soon as he shows upon the surface. Pull, Sree; don't let him drag like that at the post again." "I can't move him, Sahib," said the man, who looked startled; and he was already hauling with all his might, but doing nothing more than slightly ease the strain on the post. But first one and then the other man got a grip of the rope, pulling together with such effect that whatever had seized the bait and become hooked began to jerk the line violently, as if it were throwing its head from side to side. "Be ready to shoot, Master Harry," said Sree. "He may rush up to the top of the water and come at us, or try to sweep us off here with his tail." "Nonsense!" cried Harry. "'Tisn't," said Phra calmly, as he stood like a bronze statue, ready to fire. "I saw a man swept off a boat once like that." "By a croc?" "Yes." "What then?" said Harry huskily. "I don't know. He was never seen again. Ah, look out!" As Phra spoke there was a violent eddying in the water where the end of the line must have been. "He's coming up," cried Harry, raising his gun to his shoulder. "Hold on, all of you. Ah, here he is. Fire!" The two guns went off almost like one, for all at once the hideous knotted head of a crocodile appeared at the surface and came rapidly towards the stage slackening the rope and making the two men quit their hold and, in spite of an angry cry from Sree, tumble one over the other ashore. The hunter behaved bravely enough, but the moment had arrived when he felt that discretion was the better part of valour--when it was evident that the hideous reptile, enraged at finding such a finale to the delicious repast of musky boa, neatly skinned apparently for its benefit, but followed by a horrible tearing sensation in its throat and the pressure of a long rope which could not be swallowed nor bitten through because it persisted in getting between the teeth, had risen to the surface, caught sight of a man dragging at the rope, had aimed straight at him as being the cause of all the pain, and was about to rush at and sweep him from the platform. Under the circumstances Sree was about to let go and follow the example of his men, but the firing checked the crocodile's charge, sending it rushing down below with a tremendous wallow and splash on the surface with its tail; the rope ran out again, and Sree proudly held on, congratulating himself on not having let go, but repenting directly after, for there was a jerk which seemed as if it would drag his arms out of their sockets, and if he had not let the rope slide he must have gone head first into the river. Then came another drag at the post which supported the roof, and once more everything quivered, but not so violently as before, while Sree tightened his hold again and roared to his men to come. The movement of the rope now showed that the great reptile was swimming here and there deep down in the muddy water, while the two lads with hands trembling from excitement reloaded as quickly as they could; and as the two men resumed their places on the stage and took hold of the rope, the sharp clicking of gun-locks told that a couple more charges were ready. "Think we can kill him, Sree?" cried Harry. "I daren't say, Sahib. The rope may break by his teeth at any time, but we'll drag and make him come up again, so that you can have another shot. What are you loaded with?" "Big slugs," cried Phra. "Ought to be bullets," said the hunter. "But we are very near, Sree," chimed in Harry. "Yes, Sahib; but an old crocodile like this is so horny. Never mind; you must try. Say when you're ready." "Now," said Phra hoarsely, and Harry stood with his lips pinched and his forehead a maze of wrinkles. Sree turned fiercely to his two followers, who had hold of the rope close behind him. "If you let go this time, I'll knock you both in," he cried, "and then you'll be killed and eaten, and come to life again as crocodiles." The men shivered at this to them horrible threat, and Harry and Phra exchanged glances. Meanwhile Sree was, so to speak, just feeling the crocodile's head, and as no extra strain was put upon the rope the reptile kept on swimming to and fro; but the moment the rope was tightened and the three men gave a steady drag there was a violent eddying of the water, the rope slackened, and the huge head and shoulders shot out as if the brute meant to reach its enemies in one bound. But once more the reports of the two guns came nearly together, and the gaping jaws of the reptile snapped together as the head disappeared. "Load again," cried Harry excitedly. "Let him run, Sree." The hunter nodded, and as soon as the guns were loaded the drag and reappearance of the beast took place, another couple of shots were received, and this time the reptile whirled itself round and making good use of its favourite weapon struck at the occupants of the landing-stage, its tail sweeping along with terrific force. But the brute had miscalculated the distance. Six feet nearer, and the two lads would have been swept into the river. As it was they felt the wind of the passing tail and heard the loud humming _whish_ as it passed. "That was near, Phra," said Harry. "Yes; the hideous wretch! the beast!" hissed the Siamese lad through his teeth, and followed it up with another loud, hollow, hissing noise from the barrel of his gun, as he rammed a wad down upon the powder. "Let's go on and kill him. Such a wretch ought not to live and destroy everything he can reach along the banks. Oh, how I wish we had some big bullets! I'd half fill the gun." "Then I'm glad you have none, old chap," said Harry. "Why?" cried Phra, pausing, ramrod in hand. "You ought to know by now. Burst the gun." "Nearly ready, Sahib?" cried Sree. "He's pulling harder, and I'm afraid of the rope breaking." "Not quite," said Phra, but a minute later, "Let's stand a bit farther back, Hal. Now, Sree, pull." There was another steady draw upon the rope, which ran out now quite at right angles with the stage, and in an instant it was responded to by a tremendous rush. The water rose in a wave, then parted, as the open jaws of the crocodile appeared, coming right at them. The next moment the landing-stage quivered and rocked, for it was as if a tree-trunk had struck it right at the edge. Then there was a splash which sent the water flying all over the edifice, and all was still. The reptile's charge had its effect, for as it fell back into the water the three Siamese rose to their feet from where they had flung themselves off from the staging in among the flowering bushes, and Harry and Phra sat up on the path which led into the garden. "Oh, what a beast!" cried Phra, rubbing himself. "I hate him, oh, ten thousand times worse now!" "Lucky we didn't shoot one another," said Harry. "I say, see how I've scratched the stock of father's gun." "Why didn't you fire, Sahib?" said Sree ruefully, as he began picking thorns out of his left arm. "Come, I like that!" cried Harry. "Why didn't you three hold on by the rope? I say, Sree, this is a one-er." "You see, he doesn't like that hook, Sahib," said the hunter. "But he has got to like it," said Harry. "There, we're not beaten. Come on again. We must kill him now." "I'm afraid, Sahib, he is one of those old savage crocodiles that are enchanted, and can't be killed." "Oh, are you?" said Harry drily; "then I'm not. And if that rope doesn't break, we're going to kill him for being so impudent, aren't we, Phra?" "Yes," said the lad, with his dark eyes flashing. "We will kill him now if it takes pounds of powder." "And hundredweights of shot," said Harry. "Now then, look at the primings, and then stir the wretch up again, Sree, before he jigs that post down." The jerking of the post was transferred to the arms of the men as the two lads stepped back to the bamboo floor, ready once more, and laughingly now, as they trusted to their own activity to escape the reptile's jaws. The men began to haul at the rope, with the same result as before. But the boys were more ready this time. They watched the approaching wave, and as the open jaws of the enemy appeared, they fired right in between them, as if moved by the same impulse; and this time the creature dropped back at once. "That was a good one, Sree," cried Harry, beginning to reload. "It was great and wonderful, Sahib. How glad I am to see you both trying to slay the old murderer! A few more shots like that, and he will never again drag little children and poor weak women down to his holes in the muddy banks. It is a grand thing to do; but the bullets should be heavier than those." "Never mind," said Phra; "we'll make these do." Once more the order was given to pull, and the rope was tightened as it descended just in the same place, showing that the reptile was lying still in the same spot--probably a hole in the muddy bed--which had formed its lurking-place during the last few minutes. It was a complete repetition in every respect of the last rush, and, taught by experience, the lads were as quick in the repetition of their last tactics. The wave rose in response to the heavy drag, the water eddied and parted, and once more a couple of heavy charges of slugs were poured between the hideous, gaping jaws, which closed with a snap, and the head sank down out of sight. But this time there was a fresh surprise. The monster's tail rose high in the air, and delivered three or four tremendous smacks on the surface, raising such a foam and shower that it was only dimly seen how the reptile must have tried to evade its enemies by shooting up stream. But it was apparent by the direction of the rope, to which the three men held on as long as they could, the final jerk making them let go for a few minutes, but only for Sree to seize hold again. "He must have got that last badly, Sahib," said the hunter gravely, as he began to pull in the slack, which showed that the reptile was no longer straining at the line. "Bring him back then directly we're ready," cried Harry, "and we'll give him another dose. But I say," he added, as he went on loading quickly, "that line comes in very easily." "Yes, Sahib, and we must be on the look-out. I thought he had rushed up stream, but he must be close here." "I know," cried Phra; "it's just like the cunning beast. He has come back, and is hiding under the floor. We must look out." "Yes, Sahib," replied the hunter; "very likely, for they are cunning things. I will not pull in more rope till you are ready for him." "Ready!" cried Phra a minute later, and Harry echoed the cry. "Better stand on my other side, Sahibs," said Sree; and the lads took up the more advantageous place--one, too, which made the hunter more safe from proving the resting-place of the next volley of bullets. The two men eagerly took their places at the rope, for familiarity with the danger incurred had thoroughly bred contempt; and the hauling began slowly and steadily, every one being on the _qui vive_, and ready to spring back. But the first yard came without the slightest resistance. "Look out!" said Harry, holding his gun to his shoulder, and aiming down at the water; "he must be very near." Another yard came without the crocodile being felt. "He must be close in," whispered Phra, and the excitement now became intense; for their enemy seemed to be playing a very artful game under cover of the thick water, which completely shielded the approach. "Better stand farther back, Sahibs," said Sree, ceasing to pull, "But we couldn't see to shoot," said Harry. "Better not shoot than be seized by this child of a horrible mother, Sahib." "We should have time to spring back," said Phra; "for we should see the water move. Go on pulling in the rope." "Yes, go on," said Harry excitedly. "I can't bear this waiting. Haul quicker, and let's have it over." The men obeyed, and another yard was easily and slowly drawn in, the Siamese in their excitement opening their eyelids widely so as to show the opalescent eyeballs; but still there was no check, and the curve of the rope now showed that the hook end must be close under the stage. "Now, Sahibs, mind," whispered Sree hoarsely; "he is down there by your feet, or else right under the floor." The lads glanced down at the frail, split bamboos, through whose interstices they could just catch the gleam of the flowing water, while the same idea came to both. Suppose the brute were to dash its head upward? It would break through as easily as if the flooring had been of laths. But all was still save the rippling whisper of the water and the hum of insect life outside in the blistering sunshine, as the men drew on cautiously, inch by inch, in momentary expectation of the development of a cunning attack. It was almost in breathless awe now that the men ceased pulling for a few moments in response to an order from Sree, who whispered to his superiors,-- "We are just at the end, Sahibs; be quite ready to fire." "We are," they replied, in a husky whisper. "Then we shall pull now sharply, Sahibs." "Pull," said Harry. "Quick!" The men gave two rapid heaves, and the boys started back with a shout. "Oh!" roared Harry, stamping about the floor, "only to think of that!" For Sree was standing holding out the frayed and untwisted end of the rope, worn through at last by the crocodile's teeth, and parted in the last rush. "Oh, I say!" cried Phra. "Mind! Look out!" yelled Harry, making a dash for the shore, and immediately there was a regular stampede, which ended in the Prince seizing his friend by the arm, and thumping his back with the butt of the gun he held. "Oh, I say, don't--don't!" panted Harry, who was choking with laughter. "Then will you leave off playing such tricks?" "Yes, yes--please, please!" cried Harry. "Oh, don't; it hurts." "I know: it'll be like that fable of the shepherd boy and the wolf. Some day he'll come and no one will run." "I don't care, so long as you leave off thumping me with that gun. Don't, Phra, old chap," he added, growing serious; "it's dangerous to play with guns." "It's too bad," said Phra. "I thought the beast was jumping on to us. What a pity, though! All that powder and shot wasted for nothing." "The bullets were too small, Sahib," said Sree; "but I'm afraid you could never have killed that crocodile." "Oh, nonsense!" cried Harry; "bullets would have done it." Sree shook his head solemnly. "Look at him, Phra. I did think he was sensible." "No; he's nearly as superstitious as any of them," replied the lad. "No, Sahib," said Sree; "I only think it's strange that you fired shot after shot into that thing, and still he was as strong as ever. I hope he will not stop about here, and make it not safe to come down to the landing-place. It would be bad." "Ahoy--oy--oy!" rang out in a clear, manly voice, and the sound of oars was followed by a boat gliding into sight. CHAPTER V THE DOCTOR'S POST-MORTEM "Morning, Mr. Cameron," cried Harry heartily, as the boat, propelled by its fore-and-aft rowers, glided up to the landing-stage, Sree handing the crocodile-catching rope to one of the men to make the boat fast, while the occupant of the seat beneath the central awning leapt out. He was a good-looking, lightly bronzed, red-haired man of about thirty, tall, and active apparently as a boy, and as he strode over the yielding bamboo flooring, making it creak, he shook hands warmly. "How are you, my lads?--Ah, Sree!" and the hunter salaamed. "I'm jolly, Mr. Cameron. Phra's bad. Put out your tongue, old chap." Phra's reply was a punch in the chest. "Looks terribly bad," said the new arrival, who knew his friends. "Here, what does all this shooting mean? I came on to see." "Awful great croc," cried Harry. "Shooting at it?" "Yes, and the big slugs rattled off it like hail on a lot of dry thatch." "Then you did not kill it?" "Kill it--no. Only wish we had. Mr. Cameron, it was a monster." "So I suppose. Nine feet long, eh?" "Nine feet long!" said Harry contemptuously; "why, it was over twenty." "You young romancer!" cried the new-comer. "How long was it, Prince?" "I've only seen its head," said Phra. "It was big enough for it to be thirty feet." "Then I beg your pardon humbly, Hal." This was accompanied by a hearty clap on the shoulder. "Oh, I don't mind," said the lad merrily. "Only if you won't believe me, Mr. Cameron, I won't believe you." "I never tell travellers' tales, Hal." "No, but you tell me sometimes that your nasty mixtures will do me good, and that's precious hard to believe." The young doctor laughed. "You ought to have killed the croc, though," he said. "Sahib! Sahib, look!" cried Sree, as a shout arose from Mr. Cameron's boatmen. All turned sharply to where the men were pointing, to see, floating on its back and with its toad-like under part drying in the hot sunshine, the body of a huge crocodile. "That's ours," cried Harry. "Or a dead one from somewhere up the river," said the doctor. "But we'll soon prove it with our noses." "Hooray! no need," cried Harry; "that's him;" for all at once the great reptile undulated in the water, struggled, splashed, and turned over, swam round, and went up the river again, passing out of sight. "Well, you are pretty sportsmen! Why didn't you shoot?" "I never thought of the gun," said Phra. "Here, take us in your boat, and let's follow him, Mr. Cameron." There was another shout before the doctor could answer, for the men could see that the reptile's strength was exhausted, it being once more upon its back, floating down the stream. "We'll shoot this time," said Phra. "There is no need, master," said Sree. "I think it is dead now." "I came to have a chat with your father," said the doctor; "but I must make acquaintance with our friend yonder. Look here, Sree, take the boat and the rope and tow the brute ashore. Take care that it is dead first. Don't run any risks." "No, Sahib," said the man, drawing his keen knife from his waist and trying its edge and point. "Ah, I need not try to teach you, Sree." "Here's father," cried Harry, as Mr. Kenyon came out of the open window of the bungalow and walked down to where they stood. "Ah, Cameron, how are you? Glad to see you, man. How is the wife?" "Complaining about the heat. But look yonder." He pointed at the floating reptile, and the merchant uttered an exclamation of wonder. "So that explains the firing, boys. It is a monster. What a good riddance! What are you going to do, Sree?" "Put a rope round his neck and bring him ashore, Sahib." "Yes, we ought to take some measurements. But be careful, or it will capsize you; I don't think it's dead." "It will be soon, Sahib," said the man meaningly. "Yes, but those creatures have such strength in their tails. Where is your spear, man?" "In my boat, Sahib, far away." "Here, Harry, run to the hall and take down one of those Malay spears." Harry ran, and after a moment's hesitation the young prince followed him, walking in a slow, dignified way. But long contact and education with an English boy had left its traces, and before he had gone many yards the observances of his father's jungle palace were forgotten, and he dashed off as hard as he could go, leaping in at the doorway and nearly overturning his companion. "Here, mind where you're coming to," cried Harry. "Bring two spears," cried Phra excitedly. "Well, I am bringing two, aren't I? Thought you'd like to have a go, too." Phra's arm went over his friend's shoulder in an instant. "That's what I do like in you," he cried. "You always want to share everything with me." "You're just as stupid," said Harry drily. "Here, catch hold. Which will you have? Make haste. Come along." "Oh, I don't mind," said Phra. "Better choose," said Harry, holding out the long, keen heads. "This one's as sharp as that one, and that one's got as good a point as this. Which is it to be?" "I don't quite understand," said Phra, gazing in Harry's laughing eyes. "Yes, I do. Either of them will do. How fond you are of trying to puzzle one!" "Make haste, boys," cried Mr. Kenyon. Dignity before the common people was once more forgotten, prince and English boy racing down to the landing-stage with the light spears over their shoulders. "Hullo!" said Harry's father. "I did not mean you to go." "Oh, we must go, father," cried the lad. "Well, be careful, Sree. Mind that the boat is kept a little way back." "Yes, Sahib; I will take care." "You might have asked me if I'd like to come in my own boat," said the doctor, smiling. "Oh, Dr. Cameron," said Phra with an apologetic look, "pray go;" and he offered him the spear he held. "No, no, my dear lad," said the doctor; "I was only joking. It is your task." "But come too," cried Harry. "There will be plenty in the boat without me. Off with you." Harry looked unwilling to stir, but the doctor seized him by the shoulders and hurried him along, and the next minute they were being paddled towards the floating reptile, the men managing so that the boys could have a thrust in turn, the Prince as they passed along one side, Harry on their return on the other. But the thrusts did not follow one another quickly, for the deep plunging in of the spear by Phra seemed to act like a reviver, although it was delivered about where the lad believed the heart to be. In an instant the great reptile had flung itself over and began lashing the water with its tail. "Take care!" shouted Mr. Kenyon from the landing-stage. But the warning was needless, for a sharp stroke from the oars sent the boat well out of reach, the rowers changing their positions and sending it backward in pursuit, as the crocodile began once more to swim up stream, at a pretty good rate at first, then slower and slower, leaving the water stained with its blood as it went on. It managed to make its way, though, quite a hundred yards above the bungalow before its tail ceased its wavy, fish-like motion. Then there was a struggle and a little splashing, and once more it turned over upon its back. "Your turn now," cried Phra excitedly. "I must have missed its heart. You stab it there this time." "Want the doctor here to tell me where it is," said Harry, as he stood up with his spear poised ready to strike when within reach. "Thrust just between its front paws, Sahib," said Sree from where he squatted just behind the front rower. "I will if I can; if I can't, how can I?" hummed Harry. "Now," whispered Sree. "Yes, yes, now," cried Phra excitedly. "There you are, then," muttered the lad, and he delivered a thrust right in the spot pointed out, snatching back the weapon just in time, for the wound seemed to madden the reptile, which turned over and began to struggle with astonishing vigour; but only to roll over again and swim round the boat in that position, giving Phra the opportunity of delivering a deadly thrust, which was followed by another by Harry. "That has done it," said the latter, for there was no response to these save a slight quivering of the tail, and now Sree rose from where he had crouched. "Dead now, Sahibs," he said; "he will fight no more." The two lads worked their spears about in the water a few times to cleanse them, and then sat down under the thatched awning, panting and hot with exertion, while they watched the action of the hunter. Sree, aided by the boatmen, who held the crocodile within reach, leaned over the side and slipped a running noose over the monster's head right up to the neck, drew it tight, and then let the rope run through his hands as the two Siamese rowers made their oars bend in sending the light sampan along, for the huge bulk was heavy. But the stream was with them, and a few minutes after, in obedience to the doctor's instructions, the crocodile was drawn up close to the muddy bank, some fifty yards below the merchant's garden. Here another rope was fetched out and made fast round one of the hind legs, both ropes being held by Sree's men, while their leader remained in the boat, the boys having sprung ashore. And now measurements were taken, the monster proving to be just twenty-one feet in length, and of enormous bulk. "I was not far wrong, Doctor Cameron," said Harry. "No, my boy; you were not, indeed." "Are you going to let it float down the river now?" asked Phra. "Not yet," said the doctor; "but perhaps you two had better go now, for I am about to superintend rather a nasty examination in the cause of science." "I know," said Harry to his companion; "he is going to see what the thing lives on. Shall we go?" "No," said Phra gravely; "I want to learn all that I can, and the doctor is so clever, he seems to know everything." "I heard what you said, Prince," said the doctor, smiling; "but I don't; I wish I did. Now, Sree, you know how to go to work; let's get it over; the water will wash everything away." The hunter, who had worked with Doctor Cameron in many an expedition, and understood what was required, bent over the side of the boat, made one long opening, and then plunging his knife in again, made another, and with the flowing water for help, in a short time laid bare the various objects which formed the loathsome reptile's food. First and foremost there was, to the doctor's astonishment, the snake, and as soon as this had been sent floating down the stream there were fish, seven of goodly size, beside some that were quite small. Then the boys were puzzled, but the cleansing water soon showed that what followed next were a couple of water-fowl, nearly as big as geese. "That's all, is it?" said the doctor. "No, Sahib, there is something else--something hard," said the hunter, and he searched about, gathering something in his hand, rinsed it to and fro a few times, and carefully threw four objects ashore. Harry shuddered and felt a horrible, sickening sensation for a few moments, but it was swept away directly after by the feeling of rage which made the blood run hot to his temples. "I've been thinking what brutes we were, killing things as we have been this morning; but oh, the beast! I should like to kill hundreds." "Ugh!" ejaculated Phra, as he stamped his foot, and then through his compressed teeth: "The wretches! the monsters! how I hate them!" He said no more, but stood with his companion listening as the doctor rested on one knee and turned over the objects on the grass. "Yes, strung on wire; that is why they have not separated. Gilt bronze, and very pretty too. Each one is chased; the leg and arm bangles are bronze too, and quite plain. You may as well put them in your museum, Kenyon, with a label containing their sad little history--Worn by some pretty little Siamese girl dragged under when bathing." "Yes, Sahib doctor," said Sree respectfully; "they wear bangles like that three days' journey up the river." "Horrible!" ejaculated Harry, bending over the relics. "Horrible indeed, my boy," said his father. Then laying his hand upon Phra's shoulder, "Thank you both, my lads, for ridding the river of a vile old murderer." "Thank old Sree, too, father," said Harry eagerly, "for he did more than either of us." "I'm going to thank Sree," said the merchant. "There, let the monster float down to the sea. Don't go away yet; Doctor Cameron and I want to talk to you." "Yes, and Harry and I want to go up the river to the wild jungle," said Phra eagerly. "We have not had a hunt for a week." "Come along, then," said Mr. Kenyon, laying his hand on the Prince's shoulder. "We'll talk it over, and perhaps we can join forces. What's that, Sree?" "The crocodiles from below are coming up, Sahib; they have smelt the blood." "Yes, look at that," said the doctor, as there was a wallow and a splash not ten yards from the monster's head. "Take care!" said Mr. Kenyon excitedly. "Don't try to untie those ropes, Sree, or you may have your hand seized; cut them, and let the reptile go." Sree obeyed, dividing the strong cords with a couple of cuts. Then taking an oar from one of the boatmen he forced the boat along past the crocodile, giving the latter a thrust, when the current bore it outward, and directly after another of its tribe, of about half the size, raised its head out of the water, and drew itself partly on the bulky body, which rolled over toward it, and then sank back out of sight. But it was not gone, and the agitation of the surface about the floating body showed that others were there, tearing at it as it floated away. "I should hardly have thought that we had so many of these brutes about here," said the doctor. "They come and go, Sahib; and they hide so. There are plenty more, and that dead one will never reach the sea." "It's a warning to you two boys never to attempt to bathe off here," said Mr. Kenyon. "Bathe, father!" cried Harry, glancing down at the bronze rings and the necklace lying in the grass; "I feel as if I shall never like to bathe again;" and Phra curled up his lip, as he once more ejaculated:-- "Ugh!" CHAPTER VI MAKING PLANS It was pleasantly dusk and shady in Mr. Kenyon's museum, where the party had gathered, glad enough to get away from the glare of the sun after the exertions of the morning. For Siam is a country beautiful enough, but one where the sun has a bad habit of making it pretty often somewhere near ninety-nine in the shade. The natives revel in this, and grow strong and well, though it has a tendency to make even them a quiet, deliberate, and indolent people. What wonder, then, that an Englishman should feel indisposed to work? All the same, there was not much idleness in the Kenyons' bungalow, for the merchant was an indefatigable business man, who had built up a fine business, at the same time finding time for gratifying his intense love for natural history, in which he had an energetic companion in the young doctor, who had been encouraged to settle at Dahcok by one of the kings. As for Harry, his restless nature made him set the hottest weather at defiance unless he was checked, for, to use his own words, "I'm not going to let Phra beat me out of doors, even if he was born in the country." There had been a few words in connection with his restlessness when the lads bore in the guns and spears, all of which were handed over to Mike to be cleaned and carefully oiled. "You lads had better sit down now and have a good rest in here; it's cool and shady. Your face is scarlet, Hal. Make Phra stay and have a bit of dinner with us." "I should like to," said the young Prince eagerly. "Of course he will, father; but you and Doctor Cameron want to talk." "About what will interest you as well, I dare say. What were you going to do?" For Harry had made a sign to Phra, and was sidling towards the door. "Oh, I don't know, father; look about and do something along with Phra." "Do you hear him, Doctor? Did you ever see such a restless fellow? He's spoiling the Prince too." "Oh no," said Phra; "I'm just as bad as he is, sir." "I begin to think you are," cried Mr. Kenyon. "Look here, Cameron; they've had a fight with the boa whose skin I showed you, and another with that crocodile. That ought to satisfy any two boys who love adventure for quite a month." "Well, it is a pretty good morning's work," said the doctor, laughing. "Take my advice, lads, and have a rest till dinner-time, and another afterwards. As it happens, Kenyon, I told the wife I shouldn't be back to dinner." "You wouldn't have gone back if you had not," said Mr. Kenyon laughing. "Oh, by the way, have you completed your collection of fireflies?" "No; there is one which gives out quite a fiery light, very different from the greeny gold of the others. I've seen it three times, but it always soars away over the river or up amongst the lofty trees." "I know that one," said Phra eagerly. "I've seen it once," said Harry. "Old Sree would get you one." "I've asked him, but he has not succeeded yet," said the doctor. "We'll try, then," said Phra, springing up, an action followed by Harry. "But the fireflies are best caught by night," said Mr. Kenyon drily. "Of course," cried Phra, reddening through his yellowish bronze skin, and he dropped back in his chair, with Harry following suit. But in spite of the heat, the boys could not sit still, and began fidgeting about, while Mr. Kenyon and his friend chatted about the state of the colony. For want of something else more in accordance with their desires at the moment, the two boys began to go over the various objects in the large, high-ceiled room, which were the result of ten years' collecting. There were bird-skins by the hundred--pheasants with the wondrously-shaped eyes upon tail and wing, which had won for them the name argus; others eye-bearing like the peacock, but on a smaller scale; and then the great peacock itself--the Javanese kind--gorgeous in golden green where the Indian kinds were of peacock blue. Every here and there hung snake-skins, trophies of the jungle, while upon the floor were no less than six magnificent tiger-pelts, each of which had its history, and a black one too, of murder committed upon the body of some defenceless native. Leopard-skins, too, were well represented. Elephants' tusks of the whitest ivory; and one strange-looking object stood on the floor, resembling a badly rounded tub about twenty inches in diameter, and formed out of the foot of some huge elephant. Skulls with horns were there, and skulls without; cases and drawers of birds' eggs, and lovely butterflies and moths, with brilliant, metallic-looking beetles; and the boys smiled at one another as they paused before first one thing and then another in whose capture they had played a part. Here, too, was another stand of weapons that would be suitable for the attack upon some tyrant of the jungle, or for defence against any enemy who might rise against the peace of those dwelling at the bungalow. The boys were interested enough in the contents of the museum they had helped to form; but at last the weariness growing upon them became unbearable, and they moved towards the door, expecting to hear some remark made by either Mr. Kenyon or the doctor; but these gentlemen were too intent upon the subject they had in hand, and about which they were talking in a low voice. "They didn't hear us come out, Phra," said Harry. "Here let's run and see whether old Sree has gone yet. I hope Mike Dunning has given them all plenty to eat." "He was told to," said Phra quietly. "Yes, he was told to," said Harry; "but that does not mean that he always does as he's told." "One of our servants dare not forget to do what he was ordered," said Phra, frowning. "No; but our laws don't allow masters to cut off people's heads for forgetting things." By this time they had passed round the house, to find right at the back Sree and his two men busy at work cleaning and polishing the guns and spears that had been used that morning, while Mike, whose task it was by rights, lounged about giving orders and looking on. "Have you given those men their dinner, Mike?" asked Harry. "Oh yes, sir, such a dinner as they don't get every day," replied the man. "That's more than you know, Mike," said Harry. "Hunters know how to live well out in the jungle; don't they, Sree?" "We always manage to get enough, Master Harry," said the man, smiling; "for there is plenty for those who know how to find it in the jungle, out on the river's edge, or in the water." "And you know how to look for provisions if any man does. But here, you, Mike, they've no business cleaning these things. You finish them; I want to talk to Sree." Mike took the gun Sree was polishing without a word, and went on with the task, while the hunter rose respectfully and stood waiting to hear what the boys had to say. "We want to have a day in the jungle," said Harry. "What is there to shoot?" "A deer, Sahib." "No," said Phra, frowning; "they are so hard to get near. They go off at the slightest noise." "The young Sahibs might wait and watch by a water-hole," said the hunter. "It is easier to catch the deer when they come to drink." "But that means staying out in the jungle all night." "Yes, Sahib, it is the best way." "No," said Phra. "What else, Sree?" asked Harry. "The Sahib said he would like two more coo-ahs; would the Sahibs like to lie in wait for them? I could make them come near enough by calling as they do--_Coo--ah! coo--ah!_" The man put his hands before his mouth and softly imitated the harsh cry of the great argus pheasant so accurately that Phra nodded his head and smiled. "Yes, that's like it," cried Harry. "_Coo--ah! coo--ah!_" "And that isn't a bit like it," said Phra laughingly. "You would not have many come to a cry like that; would he, Sree?" "No, my Prince," replied the man, shaking his head; "the great birds would not come for that." "Very rude of them," cried Harry merrily; "for it's the best I can do. Well, shall we try for the _coo--ahs?_" "What else do you know of, Sree?" asked Phra. "There was a leopard in the woods across the river yesterday, my Prince; but they are strange beasts, and he may be far away to-day." "Oh yes, I don't think that's any good," said Harry. "I should like to try for an elephant." "There are very few near, just now, Sahib," replied the man. "It is only a month since there was the great drive into the kraal, and those that were let go are wild and have gone far away." "Oh, I say, Phra, and we call this a wild country! Why, we shall have to go beetle-catching or hunting frogs." Sree smiled, and Harry saw it. "Well, propose something better," he cried. "The men were at work in the new sugar plantation," said the man quietly. "Well, we don't want to go hunting men," cried Harry impatiently. "And the tiger leaped out of the edge of the jungle, caught the man by the shoulder, and carried him away." "Ah!" cried Phra excitedly; "why didn't you tell us that at first?" "Because he kept it back for the last," said Harry. "That's just his way." "Would the Sahib and my Prince like to try and shoot the tiger?" asked Sree. "Would we? Why, of course we would," cried Harry excitedly. "What shall we do? Have a place made in a tree?" "No, Sahib," replied the man, shaking his head. "If it were a cow or one of the oxen, I would make a place in a tree near the spot where he had dragged the beast, for he would come back to feed upon it as soon as it grew dark; but it was not an ox nor a cow. The poor man has been taken away to the wat, and his wife and friends have paid all they could for him to be burned." "What shall we do, then?" "It is of no use to go without a couple of elephants and beaters to drive the tiger out." Harry looked round at Phra, who nodded his head quietly. "Very well," he said; "we'll have the elephants out, and men to beat. When shall we go? To-morrow?" "Yes, my Prince; to-morrow when the tiger will be lying asleep." "I'll go and speak to my father," said Phra. "He will not care to come himself, but your father and Doctor Cameron will be sure to say that they will come." "Yes, of course," said Harry. "But I say, only to think of old Sree here knowing of this tiger, and not saying a word!" "I was going to tell you, Sahib, before I went away." "But why didn't you tell us before?" "Because I did not know, Sahib, till a little while ago, when he came to find me and bring me the news." He pointed as he spoke to an ordinary-looking peasant who was squatted a little way off beneath the trees, chewing his betel. The lads had not noticed the man before, as he had shrunk away more into the shade on seeing them come out. "He brought you the bad news?" said Phra. "Yes, my Prince. He went to find me yonder after coming across from his village, and no one could tell him where I had gone, till at last he saw the Sahib doctor's boatmen, and they told him that I was here." "Then I will go and tell my father we want the elephant," said Phra. "You go and speak to them indoors, for we must kill that wretch." "If we can," said Harry, smiling; "but Mr. Stripes is sometimes rather hard to find." Phra nodded, and went across the garden on his way to the palace, while Harry went back into the house, Mike waiting till his young master's back was turned and then handing the gun he was finishing to the old hunter. "You may as well do this, Sree," he said; "you clean guns so much better than I can." The old hunter smiled, as he waited to examine the points of the spears his men had been polishing, and then good-humouredly took the gun to finish after his own fashion, for there was a good deal of truth in what Mike Dunning had said. CHAPTER VII THE BRINK OF A VOLCANO The boys were quite wrong in imagining that their act of escaping from the museum had passed unnoticed, for as soon as they had passed out of hearing the doctor nodded his head and threw himself back in his cane chair. "Now we are alone," he said to Mr. Kenyon, "I may as well tell you what I have heard." "Nothing serious, I hope?" "No--yes. It may be either," replied the doctor. "I would not say anything before the boys, for it might make Phra uneasy." "And Harry?" said Mr. Kenyon. "No, I think not. I don't believe he would give the matter a second thought." "You are hard upon the boy," said Mr. Kenyon, rather sternly. "Not in the least," said the doctor, smiling. "It is his nature. I don't think the matter is really of any consequence, but it would have upset Phra, who is as sensitive as a girl; and he would be worrying himself, and thinking about it for weeks, beside exaggerating the matter on his father's account." "What is it, then--some trouble with our friend the other king?" "Friend, eh? I believe that if he could have his own way every European would be driven out of the country--or into the river," he added to himself--"before we were twenty-four hours older." "What is the fresh trouble, now?" "Nothing fresh about it, Kenyon. It is the stale old matter. Here we have two parties in the country." "Yes, and worse still, two kings," interposed Mr. Kenyon. "Exactly, each having his own party. The one wants to see the country progress and become prosperous and enlightened; the other for it to keep just as it was five hundred years ago; and the worst of it is nearly all the people are on the stand-still side." "Yes," said Mr. Kenyon. "The old traditions and superstitions suit the indolent nature of the people." "And the progress the King is making offends their prejudices." "You mean the prejudices of the bonzes," said Mr. Kenyon sadly. "Exactly; that is what I do mean, and they are getting so thick with the second king, that I sometimes begin to be afraid that we shall have trouble." "You have had that idea for a long time now, but the reigning King holds so strong a position that his kinsman dare not rise against him. He is as gentle and amiable a man as could exist, but there is the old Eastern potentate in him still, and our friend number two knows perfectly well that if he attempted to rise he would be pretty well sure to fail, and then his head would fall as surely as if our old Harry the Eighth were on the throne." "But would he fail? All the bonzes are on his side." "Yes," said Mr. Kenyon, laughing; "and they'd tell him to go on and prosper, but they would not fight." "No, they would not fight," said the doctor musingly. "Do you think there is a regular conspiracy?" "I really do sometimes, and it makes me uneasy." "That is because you are a young married man, and fidget about your wife." "Well, and quite naturally." "Yes, quite naturally, of course; but when you have been here as long as I have, you will not be so nervous." "I don't think I am nervous, Kenyon; but it would be very horrible if there should be a rising amongst the people." "Horrible, but not likely, my dear sir." "But if there were? I suppose I am right in looking upon ourselves as being favourites." "Certainly." "Well, then, should we not be among the first whom the people would attack?" "That is quite possible, but I suppose we should defend ourselves, and be defended as well by the people who remained staunch." "I have thought of all that, but if trouble did come it would be sudden and unexpected, and we should be taken by surprise." "We might be, or we might have ample warning. I think the latter, for these people are very open and wanting in cunning." "But don't you think we--or say you--having so much influence with the King, would do wisely if you warned him--told him of our suspicions?" "No, I think not," said Mr. Kenyon. "Why?" "Because, quiet and studious as the King is, he happens to be very acute and observant. I feel certain that nothing goes on in the city without his being fully aware of it; and though he seems to take very little notice, I am pretty sure that nothing important takes place except under his eye, or which is not faithfully reported to him by one or other of his councillors." "Perhaps you are right," said the doctor, "and I have been unnecessarily nervous." "I feel sure that you have been. I would speak to him, but he might look upon it as an impertinent interference on my part in connection with private family matters. Take my advice, and let it rest. We should have ample warning and ample protection, I feel sure. But I am glad you spoke out, all the same. But bah! nonsense! You would not be hurt--you, the doctor who has done so much good among the poor people. Why, doctor, they look upon you as something more than man: they idolize you." "For the few simple cures I have effected." "Few? Hundreds." "Well, hundreds, then. But what has it done?" "Made you friends with every one in the city." "Made me a number of bitter enemies, sir. Why, the native doctors absolutely hate me. My word! I should not like to be taken ill and become helpless. They'd never let me get well again if they had the doctoring." "Don't be too hard on them," said Mr. Kenyon. "Not I, my dear sir. I only speak as I think. So you would not take a step in our defence?" "Not until we were certain that it was necessary; then as many as you like. Steps? I'd make them good long strides. But say no more: the boys are coming back, and we don't want to set them thinking about such things." In effect, steps were heard in the verandah, and a few minutes later Harry hurried into the museum again. "Well, boy!" cried the doctor. "What is it? you look hot." "Tiger," said Harry eagerly. "Where?" cried Mr. Kenyon and his visitor in a breath. "Over yonder, by the new sugar plantation," cried Harry. "Jumped on a man and killed him. Sree has just heard the news. He told me and Phra." "How horrible!" said Mr. Kenyon. "Yes, and the village people sent a messenger to Sree. They want the brute killed, and we're going to have an expedition and destroy the wretch." "Indeed?" said Mr. Kenyon drily. "You and Mr. Cameron will come with us, of course, father?" said Harry, who was too much excited to notice the glances exchanged between the merchant and his visitor; "but I should like to have first shot, and kill the beast." "No doubt," said the doctor drily; "but I suppose you would not wish us to give up our chances if the tiger came out our way?" "Oh no, of course not," said Harry. Then turning to Mr. Kenyon, "You will try the new rifles the King sent to you, will you not, father?" "When I go tiger-hunting," said Mr. Kenyon drily. Harry felt damped by his father's manner. "But you will go now, father?" "What, and walk the tiger up like one would a partridge?" said Mr. Kenyon. "Certainly not, and you are not old and experienced enough yet to go tiger-shooting. It requires a great deal of nerve." "Oh, but I don't think I should feel frightened, father." "Perhaps not; but you would be too much excited, and might shoot the doctor. We could not spare him, Hal." "I shouldn't, father. You taught me how to handle a gun, and if I can do that I ought to be able to handle a rifle." "Possibly; but, as Mr. Cameron will tell you, we could not risk going on foot." "We're not going on foot, father," cried Harry excitedly. "We're going to have two elephants, and you and doctor could go on one, and Phra and I on the other." "Oh, that alters the case," said Mr. Cameron eagerly. "Has the King offered to lend us elephants?" said Mr. Kenyon. "No, father, but he will," said Harry. "Phra has gone to tell him, and he is sure to say we may have them." "Indeed? I doubt it." "He always lets Phra and me have anything we ask for." "Yes, he is very indulgent to you both, my boy--too much so sometimes; but I notice that there is a certain amount of wisdom in what he does. What about the rifles?" "Well, he gave us the rifles, father." "With certain restrictions, Hal. They were to be placed in my charge, and I was to decide when it would be right for you to use them." "Oh yes, father, he did say that." "Yes, and I think it was not until you and Phra had been waiting nearly two years that they were sent." "It was a long time, certainly," agreed Harry. "The King is a wise man in his way, and I feel pretty sure that he will refuse to lend the elephants. What do you say, Cameron?" "I agree with you." "What, and let the tiger lurk about that great plantation and keep on killing the poor fellows who are hoeing?" cried Harry indignantly. "I'm sure he wouldn't; he's too particular about protecting people." "He will most likely get up a big hunt to destroy the tiger," said the doctor; "but I don't believe he will let you two boys go." "Oh!" cried Harry, who seemed as if he could hardly contain himself in his keen disappointment; "any one would think it was wicked and contemptible to be a boy. One mustn't do this and one mustn't do that, because one is a boy. One mustn't do anything because one is a boy. It's always, 'You are too young' for what one wants to do. Oh," he cried passionately, "who'd be a boy?" "I would, for one," said the doctor, laughing. "I don't believe it, doctor," cried Harry. "You wouldn't like to be always kept down." "Perhaps not; boys never do. They're too stupid." "What!" cried Harry. "Too stupid," said the doctor again, while Mr. Kenyon lay back in his creaking cane chair with his eyes half closed, listening, with an amused expression of countenance. "Why, I was as stupid as you are, Hal, at your age." "But you did not think so," retorted Hal. "Of course I did not. I did not know any better. I could not see that by being a thorough boy for so many years, and being boyish and thinking as a boy should think, I should naturally grow into a thorough manly man." "I don't quite understand you, sir," said Harry rather distantly. "But I'm speaking plainly enough, Hal. Come, confess, my lad; you want to be a man, and to be treated as if you were one?" Harry hesitated. "Speak out frankly, sir," said Mr. Kenyon sternly. "Well, of course I do," said the lad. "And you can't see that if we treated you as you wish to be treated," said the doctor earnestly, "that we should be weak, foolish, and indulgent, for we should be doing you harm?" "Oh, Mr. Cameron, what nonsense!" "Think of this some day in the future, Hal, my lad," said the doctor warmly, "and you will find then that it is not nonsense. Look here, my lad, a boy of seventeen, however advanced and able he may be in some things, is only a boy." "Only a boy!" said Harry bitterly. "Yes, only a boy; a young, green sapling who must pass through years before he can grow naturally into a strong, muscular man. Some boys fret over this and the restraints they undergo, because of their youth, and want to be men at once--want to throw away four or five of the golden years of their existence, and all through ignorance, because they are too blind to see how beautiful they are." "You told me all that once before, Mr. Cameron." "Very likely, Hal, for I am rather disposed to moralize sometimes. But it's quite true, my lad." "Yes." said Mr. Kenyon, "it's true enough, Hal, for boys are wonderfully boyish. Naturally, too, my lad," he added, with a laugh. "But there, don't build any hopes upon this expedition, for I should certainly shrink from letting you go." "Oh, father, I would be so careful, and I'll believe all Doctor Cameron said and won't want to be a man till I am quite grown up. I'll be as boyish as I can be." "I think I'd shrink from any promises of that kind, Hal," said the doctor, smiling. "Don't tie yourself down to rules of your own invention. Look here, aim at being natural, at hitting the happy medium." "I suppose that's the unhappy medium for the boy, isn't it?" "Not at all, my lad; it's the way to be happy. Leave it to Nature; she will set that right. Don't be too boyish, and don't aim at being an imitation man--in other words a prig. Be natural." "Yes," said Mr. Kenyon; "the doctor's right, Hal. Be natural, and you will not be far wrong there." "I always am as natural as I can be," said Harry, throwing himself into action, and looking as gloomy and discontented as a boy could look; "but no one gets to be so disappointed and sat upon as I am." Mr. Kenyon's brow clouded over, but he said nothing. "So sure as I set my mind upon anything I'm sure to be balked." "Poor fellow!" said the doctor gravely. "Yes, Doctor, it's all very well for you to make fun of me. You can do just as you like." "Of course," said the doctor gravely, "and I see that does make a difference. One sees things from such a different point of view." "Yes, that you do," said Harry. "Exactly," continued the doctor slowly, "and you see, as you say, I do exactly as I like, have everything I wish for, never suffer the slightest trouble, enjoy the most robust health, am as rich as a man need wish to be; in fact, I am the happiest man under the sun." "Are you, Doctor?" said Harry. "I'm glad of it. I didn't know it was so good as that." "And, of course, that is about how you'd like to be, eh, Hal?" "Well," said the boy, hesitating, "something like that--I--er--I--I don't want to be greedy." "Don't want to be greedy?" cried the doctor, changing his manner, as he sprang up and began to pace the museum. "Why, you miserable, discontented young cub! There is not one boy in a thousand leads such a life as you do: a good home, surrounded by friends, with plenty of time for study, and plenty of time for the necessary amusement. Yours, sir, is an ideal life; but it has spoilt you, and I'm afraid it is from having a too indulgent father." "Oh, come, Cameron, I must speak in my own defence," said Mr. Kenyon. "And you ought to speak in mine too, father," cried Harry indignantly, as he gazed at the doctor with blazing eyes and flaming cheeks. "I can't, Hal," said his father, smiling; "there's so much truth in what he says, my boy, and your words were uncalled for--unjust." "I beg your pardon, Kenyon," said the doctor; "I had no business to speak as I did. I had no right. But I'm such a hot-headed Scotsman, and Master Hal here put me out." "There is no begging pardon needed," said Mr. Kenyon quietly. "You see, I could not help comparing Hal's lot with mine--a poor, raw lad on the west coast who lived on potatoes and porridge, with a broiled herring or haddie once in a way for a treat. But there, once more, I had no right to interfere." "I say, granted, and thanks." "Then I shan't beg your pardon, Hal, boy," cried the doctor, "for I honestly believe what I say is the truth. Take it all as so many pills, and if you'll come along the river to my place to-morrow morning I'll give you a draught as well--to do you good, my dear boy--to do you good." "I think I've had physic enough," said Harry sulkily. "And you don't seem to like the taste, eh?" said the doctor, laughing. "Never mind; it will, as people say, do you good. You will be sure to have some bit of luck to take the taste out of your mouth--a bit of sugary pleasure, my lad. Aha! and here it comes in the shape of friend, Phra, the prince, who, king's son as he is, does not enjoy a single advantage more than you." "Doctor!" cried Harry indignantly. "He has only to speak to have everything he wants. No one could be better off than he is. Look, he's in a hurry to tell us all about the expedition for to-morrow. Oh, it is so disappointing, for I wanted so badly to shoot a tiger. It set me longing when Phra and I looked at those skins to-day." "Dear me! what a thirst for blood you are developing, Hal!" said the doctor, as Mr. Kenyon still sat back in his chair, looking pained, while his son carefully avoided gazing in his direction. "I should have thought you had killed enough for one day." "Well, Phra?" cried Harry, as his companion came straight in. "Well?" said the boy, with a mocking smile. "What did your father say?" Phra was silent for a few moments, and then he spoke quietly. "That I was too much of a boy yet to think of going after tigers," said the lad slowly, and then he started and frowned. For the doctor had thrown himself back in one of the cane chairs, which gave vent to a peculiar squeaking noise, while its occupier rocked himself to and fro, literally roaring with laughter. "I am very sorry if I have said some ridiculous thing, sir," said Phra gravely. "I speak English as well as I can." "Ridiculous thing!" cried the doctor, springing up and seizing the young Siamese by the shoulders; "why, it was splendid. Look at him," he cried, half-choking with laughter, "look at Hal! Oh, dear me, how you have made my sides ache!" "But I don't understand," said Phra. "Then you soon shall," cried the doctor. "My lord there has been in a tantrum because--because--oh, dear me, I shall be able to speak directly." Phra looked in a puzzled way from the laughing doctor to his friend, who sat frowning and biting his lips. "Because," continued the doctor, "Mr. Kenyon here has told him that he should not like him to go to the tiger hunt." "Mr. Kenyon told him so?" cried Phra quickly. "Yes, because he is too young." "Oh, I am so glad," cried Phra, showing his white teeth. Harry started as if he had received a blow. "What!" he cried fiercely. "I say I am so glad, because that is just what my father said to me." "And very wisely too, Phra, my boy," said Mr. Kenyon, rising. "You lads had better wait a bit longer before you indulge in a sport which is very risky even to one mounted upon an elephant, especially if the elephant is timid. I have known several bad accidents occur through the poor creature becoming unmanageable from a wounded beast's charge." "It's disappointing, sir," said Phra; "but I suppose father's right." "Of course he is, and I'm glad to see you take it so wisely." The speaker laid his hand on the doctor's arm, and they went out into the verandah. "Ah, Kenyon, you spoil that boy with indulgence." "Think so?" "Yes; I don't like to hear a lad like that speak as he did to you. It was that made me fire up. But there, I'm sorry if I've done wrong." "You have not done wrong," said Mr. Kenyon, "and I am rather glad you spoke as you did. But you do not understand Hal so well as I do." "Naturally I do not." "He is a queer boy, with a good many things about him that I don't like; but he has some oddities that I do like. I dare say he will display one of them before you go." "He will have to be quick about it, then," said the doctor, smiling, "for I have not much longer to stay." "Plenty of time for him to show the stuff he is made of. I'm sorry to disappoint the boys, though." "And ourselves too, for I should have liked the jaunt, and the more of those savage beasts we can destroy the better. What do you say to going over to the palace and asking the old gentleman to let us have the use of the elephants and beaters?" "No," said Mr. Kenyon, "I could not do that under the circumstances. It would be too hard upon the boys. Yes, Michael?" "There is a man from--one of the gentlemen from the King to see you, sir," said the man. "Indeed? I will come. Come too, Cameron; I daresay it will interest you." The messenger had come to ask Mr. Kenyon if he would take charge of a little expedition to be made against a tiger that had been destroying life in the neighbourhood, and to say that as matters were so serious the King would be greatly obliged if he would go. "I don't like to say No, and I don't want to say Yes," said Mr. Kenyon. "I do not see how you can refuse." "Neither do I," said Mr. Kenyon thoughtfully, and he sent a note back, promising to undertake the task. Hardly had the messenger departed before Harry came hurriedly into the room, but started on seeing the doctor there. "I thought you had gone, sir," he said. "I made sure I heard the door swing to." "No, I have not gone, Hal," said the doctor, smiling good-humouredly; "but I'll soon be off, if you want to speak to your father alone." "I did, sir; but it doesn't matter your being here." "What is it, Hal?" said Mr. Kenyon gravely. "Wanted to tell you I feel horribly ashamed of myself, father," said Harry quickly. "Indeed?" "Yes, it seems so queer that such a chap as Phra should behave like a gentleman over a bit of disappointment, while I--I--well, I behaved like a disagreeable boy." "But very naturally, Hal," said the doctor. "Better than acting like a make-believe man." "Thank you, Hal," said Mr. Kenyon quietly, holding out his hand. "Has Phra gone?" "No, father." "Tell him that his father has sent requesting me to take charge of an expedition against the tiger, and that I am sorry I cannot ask you two lads to go with me." "All right, father; he won't mind. I don't now." Harry nodded at the doctor, and went out of the room, while his father waited till his steps had ceased, and a door had swung to. "Odd boy, isn't he, Cameron?" said Mr. Kenyon then. "Very odd chap," replied the doctor. "But I like boys to be odd like that." CHAPTER VIII A PROWL BY WATER It was disappointing and hard for two boys to bear, situated as they had been--singled out by the old hunter as the first receivers of the news; but they had determined to be heroic over it, and after a fashion they were. "Don't let's seem to mind it the least bit in the world, Phra," Harry said. "What shall we do? go up the river?" "Go up the river? No. Let's see them start, and help them with their guns when they mount the elephants. They'll be watching to see how we look, and we're going to puzzle them." "But will not that look queer?" "I dunno," said Harry, "and I don't care; but that's what I've made up my mind to do. What do you mean to do?" "The same as you do," said Phra firmly. The result was that at the time appointed Harry walked up to the court by the palace main entrance, shouldering one of the rifles, and there his heart failed him for a moment or two, but he was himself again directly. For the sight of the two huge elephants with their howdahs, and their mahouts with their legs hidden beneath the huge beasts' ears, each holding his anchus--the short, heavy, spear-like goad with hook which takes the place of whip, spur, and reins, in the driving of the huge beasts--was almost too much for him. There was a party, too, of pretty well fifty spearmen to act as beaters, some of whom were furnished with small gongs. Altogether it formed a goodly show, and it sent the sting of disappointment pretty deeply into the boys' breasts, so that they had to bear up bravely to keep a good face on the matter. The King was there to see the start made, after Mr. Kenyon, with Sree for his attendant, had mounted one of the elephants by means of a bamboo ladder, the doctor and a trusted old hunter in the King's service perching themselves upon the other. Then the King wished them both good fortune, the word was given, and half the spearmen marched off in front; the elephants at a word from their mahouts shuffled after, side by side, and the remainder of the spearmen followed, passing out of the gateway. The King said a few words to the boys, and then retired, leaving them alone in the yard with the armed men on guard. "Shall we follow them part of the way?" said Phra then. "No, that wouldn't do," replied Harry. "It was right to come and show that we weren't going to mind; but if we followed now, I know what my father would think." "What?" said Phra abruptly. "That we were following in the hope of being asked to get on the elephants. It would be too mean." "Yes," said Phra, "of course. I did not think of that. Well, what shall we do?" "I dunno. Lie down and go to sleep till they come back; that's the best way to forget it all." "Bah! I'm not going to do that. I know: get over the river in a boat, and go and see the big Wat." "What for? Who wants to see the old place again, with its bonzes, with their yellow robes and shaven heads?" "We could go up the great tower again." "Nice job to climb all the way up those steps in a hot time like this! What's the good?" Phra looked at him and smiled. "You could take the telescope up, and see for miles." "But I don't want to carry that lumpy thing up those hundreds of steps." "I'd carry it." "But I don't want you to carry it, and I don't want to see for miles. I can see quite as much as I want to-day without the telescope. I don't feel as if I want to see at all. It was quite right, I suppose, for us to be left at home, and proper for us to come and make a show of not minding; but now the excitement's all over, and they're gone, I feel just as if I could howl." "What! cry?" said Phra wonderingly. "No--ooo! Howl--shout with rage. I want to quarrel with some one and hit him." "Well, quarrel with and hit me." "Shan't. I should hurt you." "Well, hurt away. I won't hit back." "Then I shan't be such a coward. Here, I know: I'll go and take that chap's spear away, and break it." He nodded his head towards one of the guards on duty close to the entrance of the palace. "What for?" "Because I'm in a rage," said Harry between his teeth. "Oh, I could do that, and then run at another and knock him down, and then yell and shout, and throw stones at those great vases, and break the china squares over the doorway. I feel just like those Malay fellows must when they get in one of their mad tempers and run _amok_." "Why don't you, then?" said Phra mockingly. "Because I can't," cried Harry bitterly. "Can't? Why, it would be easy enough. You could go and break the spears of all the guards, and take their krises away. They wouldn't dare to hurt you, seeing what a favourite you are with my father." "I know all that," said Harry, snapping his teeth together. "Then why can't you do it?" said Phra mockingly. "Go on; run _amok_." "Shan't--can't." "Why can't you?" "Because I'm English, and I've got to fight it all down, and I'm going to, savage as it makes me feel. Here, what shall we do?" "Go right up to the highest window in the big tower of the Wat over yonder, and take the telescope up with us." "I tell you I don't want to. There's nothing to see there that we haven't seen scores of times." "Yes, there is." "No, there isn't." "Yes, there is, I tell you." "Well, what is there?" "We could watch and follow them with the glass nearly all the way to the new sugar plantation, and perhaps see the tiger hunt." Harry started excitedly, and caught his friend by the arm. "So we could," he said, with his face lighting up. "I needn't go back for our glass; you could get one from your father; he'd let you have that if he wouldn't let you have the elephants." "Yes. Shall I fetch it?" "No," cried Harry sharply; "I won't take any more notice of the hunting; we'll do something else." "But you'd like to see it," said Phra. "Of course I should, but I won't. There." "But it's like--what do you call it when you're doing something to hurt yourself?" "Hurting myself," said Harry bluntly. "No, no, no. Ah, I've got it. Biting your own nose off in revenge of your face." "All right, that's what I'm going to do--bite it off. I won't watch them going, and I won't take any more notice of the miserable, disappointing business." "Oh, Hal, what a temper you're in!" "I know that, but I'm fighting it all the time, and I mean to win." "But you'll be obliged to be here when they come back." "No, I shan't; I won't hear them." "You can't help it; they'll come marching back, banging the gongs and tomtomming and shouting, with the tiger slung on the back of one elephant, and the doctor and your father in the same howdah. Oh, you'll be obliged to come and meet them." "Yes, I suppose so," said Harry, drawing a deep breath. "If I don't, they'll think me sulky." "So you are," said Phra, laughing. "I'm not; no, not a bit, only in a temper." "I wish the cricket and football things had come." "I don't believe they ever will come," said Harry. "See what time it is." "They will come," said Phra gravely. "How do you know?" "Because my father said that we should have them. There, you're better now." "No, I'm not; I'm ever so much worse," said Harry, through his set teeth. "Well, let's go and kill something; you'll be better then." "Don't believe I should," replied Harry. "What should we go and kill?" "I don't know. Let's get the guns and make two of the men row us up the narrow stream, right up yonder through the jungle where the best birds are. Your father would like it if we got some good specimens ready for Sree to skin." "Very well," said Harry resignedly; "I shan't mind so long as you don't want me to go up the big temple tower to watch them. I say, Phra, I'm beginning to feel a bit better now." Phra laughed, and the two boys went into the palace, where the former gave an order to one of the servants about a boat, and then led the way to his own room, a charming little library with a couple of stands on one side bearing guns and weapons of various kinds, beside fishing-rods and a naturalist's collecting gear. "Which gun will you have?" asked Phra. "Either; I don't care," was the reply; and by the time they were prepared one of the attendants announced that the boat was ready. They walked down to the great stone landing-place at the river, stepped into the boat, and seated themselves under the little open-sided roof, while their two rowers pushed off, and keeping close in shore, where the eddy was in their favour, sent the boat rapidly on through the muddy water. For some distance the forest lay back away from the river, while the bank on their right was pretty well hidden by a continuous mass of house-boats, so close together as almost to touch; but at last these were left behind, and the trees on their left began to encroach upon the fields and fruit gardens, where melons, pines and bananas grew in wonderful profusion, and the air was full of life such as would have delighted an entomologist. By degrees cultivation ceased and the wild jungle came close down to the stream, and in places even overhung and dipped the tips of branches in the water. Now and then, a small crocodile scuffled off the muddy bank and plunged into the river. Fish began to be more plentiful, little shoals showing on the surface, and in two or three places a heavy fellow springing out in pursuit of its prey and falling back with a splash. Birds, too, began to be seen: tiny parrots whistled and chattered in the trees; a big hawk hovered overhead; and several times over great long-legged waders were disturbed. But no attempt at firing was made, the two lads sitting quiet and thoughtful beneath their sheltering roof, musing over the expedition, and wondering whether it was being successful. In imagination Harry seemed to see it all: the men spread out to beat some fairly open space and drive the tiger towards where the two elephants would be stationed some fifty yards apart, with their occupants, rifle in hand, watching for the slightest movement in a clump of bushes or tuft of reeds. "Oh, what would I not give to be there!" said Harry to himself at last. "I wish I were not such a boy!" The colour came a little, though, into his cheeks--or it might have been caused by the heat of the sun, at any rate it was there--as he thought of what the doctor had said, and of his own words to his father. And as these thoughts came, he felt something like shame at his feeling of dissatisfaction with what he had, and his striving after that which he had not. "I won't be such a dissatisfied donkey," he muttered, and his face looked brighter as he turned sharply to speak to Phra. His change affected his companion, who brightened up too. "We're getting close to the mouth of the little river," he said. "I'm glad of it," said Harry cheerfully. "I say, they have been quick; it's hot work for them." "Yes," said Phra, "but they'll have a good rest soon while we're going slowly, and there will be nothing to do but steer, going back." "I say, suppose they get back first with the tiger." "I hope they will not," cried Phra; "but it isn't likely. They've a long way to go, and the beating will take a long time. We shall be back first. Ugh, you brute!" he whispered, reaching for his gun, cocking both barrels softly, and taking aim at a large crocodile. _Snip! snap!_ and then a splash, as the reptile disappeared. "I don't think you have killed it," said Harry seriously, but with his eyes dancing with mischief. "Ah, you're better," cried Phra pettishly. "You don't want to run _amok_ now. How could I be so stupid! I never thought about not being loaded." "Better think about it now," said Harry, beginning the operation in the tedious, old-fashioned way that ruled so long before the cartridge was invented for a sportsman's use. "But we were only to shoot birds, I thought." "Yes, birds, and only beautiful specimens," replied Phra. "I couldn't help being tempted to fire at the brute, though. I shall always be shooting at them now." "Here we are," said Harry, and at a word from Phra the light sampan was guided into a sluggish side stream only some twenty yards or so wide, while on either side the trees rose like a wall of verdure, the water lapping the leaves, which dipped and played up and down with the motion of the stream. "You take that side and I'll take this," said Phra; and then giving the order to the rower in front, the man ceased paddling and made his way right astern, to squat down on the little platform beside his fellow, who cleverly propelled and steered the light craft with his one oar, leaving the look-out forward free for the gunners. "Hullo! How are you, old gentleman?" cried Harry suddenly, as a grey-bearded, venerable-looking little face was suddenly thrust out through the leaves, so that its owner could look down at the strange visitors to his wild home. There was a sharp chattering, the head of the monkey was drawn back, and then a rustling and waving of the boughs on the left began, going on a little in front. "There's a whole troop of them travelling along," said Harry. "Yes, and they'll scare all the birds," cried Phra. "Look, they've startled those lovely parroquets. What's to be done?" "They'll soon go," replied Harry. "Row away." The man astern thrust the boat along with his easy, Venice-like manipulation of the oar, and the light boat glided on right in the centre of the beautiful green lane with its watery floor; but the wave as it seemed to be likewise glided along, with a peculiar rustle in the foliage some twenty yards in front. There was not a sound beside, save when, further ahead, some parroquet darted out with a shriek to cross to the other side of the stream, or a sharp flapping of wings told that it was a dove darting frantically through the twigs to escape from enemies with a great love for eggs, and no objection to savoury, plump morsels in the shape of half-fledged young, by way of change from a fruit diet. "Let's stop," said Phra, on seeing that the undulation in the green wall on their left kept on at about the same rate. "Stop, and let them go on?" said Harry. "Very well." At a word the man ceased paddling, the boat glided on from the impetus already given, but less and less fast, till completely overcome by the stream it was meeting, it gradually came to a standstill, and was on the point of giving way and being borne back, when Harry burst into a hearty laugh, which had the result of making the grey, inquiring face of the monkey that had just peered out, pop back again. "Row," said Phra, "and keep the boat stationary." The rower dipped his oar gently, and the boat ceased to retrograde. "What rum little customers they are!" said Harry, as he watched the place where the grey head had disappeared. "Just like a little old man watching us. Think they're gone now?" "No; look." Harry was looking, and saw at the same moment the little face cautiously thrust out again, but withdrawn as he made a threatening movement with his gun. Then all was perfectly still for a minute. "Perhaps they're gone now," said Harry. "No; they are too inquisitive. I daresay there are fifty of them hidden in among the boughs." "I think they're gone," said Harry at the end of another minute. "Well, try. Go on," said Phra, and the oar was once more silently plied, gently disturbing the water, while at the same moment the wave in the trees began again, with its gentle rustling, showing that the monkey troop was once more travelling along just in front, scaring the birds away as they advanced. The boat was stopped again, and the monkeys followed suit, the same curious old face peering cautiously out and watching. The boat went on, so did the monkeys; and this was repeated over and over again, stopping and going on, the wave in the trees seeming to be so exactly influenced by the rowers' agitation of the water that it was as if one touch moved both water and leaf. "Well, they are comical little beggars," cried Harry, who was once more in the highest of spirits. "I say, old man, just take your friends away; we're going shooting. Do you hear?" The little head popped in out of sight, but as the boat did not move it popped out again, as if to find the reason why. "We shan't get a bird, for they'll keep on like that for miles." "It's tiresome," said Harry. "Here, I say, if you don't toddle I'll give you pepper." The gun was raised threateningly as the boy spoke, and the head disappeared. "He knows English," cried Harry, "and he's an uncommonly sensible old gentleman. Father told me that the country folks at home say rooks can smell powder. So can monkeys, seemingly." "Country folks at home? What country folks?" "Not yours; ours, in the old home, England. There, let's get on and begin shooting, or we shall get nothing." "It doesn't matter," said Phra quietly; "it's very beautiful gliding along without killing things." "Yes, but as we came to get specimens, let's get a few. I want to, so as to show father and the doctor that we haven't been moping. Row away." The man smiled, and sent the boat gliding up the bright stream again, for the sun was so nearly overhead that scarcely any shadow was cast on their left. But the moment the boat moved the wave ran along the trees again, and Phra laughed aloud at his companion's face. "Yes, you may laugh, but it's too bad. There, I'll keep my word, though, and as soon as my grey-headed gentleman shows his face I'm going to pepper him with small shot." "No, you're not," said Phra, laughing. "You don't want him for a specimen." "No, of course not. I don't want to shoot him. It would be just like killing a little old man. I'll only pepper him so as to scare him and his friends away. They'll spoil all our fun." "Hi! Look out, Hal!" There was a great flapping of wings and a loud rushing sound, as two large birds dashed out from where the troop of monkeys were passing, to fly across the river to the trees on the other side. But before they were two-thirds of the way across a couple of reports followed rapidly one after the other, and the birds fell in the water, which one of them beat with its wings for a few moments, and then became motionless, floating down towards the boat, which was dexterously driven on to meet them. The birds were carefully lifted in, and with their plumage smoothed down, laid in a kind of locker, proving to be a finely developed pair of the great hornbills, no beauties as far as feathering was concerned, but singular as specimens, from the enormous development of their bills, and the great addition in form which has earned for them the sobriquet of rhinoceros. "That's capital," said Harry. "Father was saying he wanted a good specimen or two, for ours were very poor." The boys were loading again now, and the boat was once more advancing. "The monkeys did not drive those away," said Phra. "No; just drove them out right for us. Did as well as dogs, but--Hullo! where are they?" The boys stared up at the great green wall on their left, but the trees were motionless in the hot sunshine, not a leaf stirring, the only movement visible being in one spot where a gigantic wreath of some flowering creeper hung down from far on high, spreading to the sunshine hundreds of trumpet-shaped white blossoms, and among these somewhere about a score of tiny sun-birds were hovering and darting, the brilliant, metallic, scale-like plumage of head and breast looking as if the diminutive creatures wore helmet and gorget of wonderfully tinted and burnished metals, others approaching in lustre the polish of brilliant gems. It was a beautiful sight as the little creatures darted about, their rapidly beating wings almost invisible, but giving the birds the appearance of being surrounded by a soft haze. Here one would be apparently motionless beneath a hanging blossom, into which its long thin beak was thrust to probe the nectar like a gigantic bee. There a couple would be engaged in chase and flight, with flash after flash of metallic light reflected from the surface of their plumage as they darted about in full career, turning different portions of their plumage to the sun's rays. Again one would seem to be of the most sober colours, almost dingy, till it moved, and then as it caught the light at some other angle it flashed into a thing of beauty, dazzling in its tints of ruby, sapphire, and purple. The boys had seen these tiny representatives of the humming birds in the New World scores of times, but always found satisfaction in watching them, and for the time being the monkeys were forgotten. "What a chance!" said Harry, as the boat was sent in close to the burdened tree without disturbing the sun-birds in the least. "If father wants any more specimens of these, we couldn't come to a better place." "But next time we come by, that bush will not be in flower, and there will be no sun-birds there." "But they would be somewhere else," said Harry philosophically. "Look at that one with the red band across his breast. What a beauty! I say, next time we want any I vote that we don't shoot them with sand or water, but try a butterfly net." "Couldn't reach," said Phra. "Could if we had it at the end of a long bamboo." "No," said Phra decisively; "you could not handle it quickly enough then. It would be too clumsy, and the bird would be as quick again. Couldn't do it, Hal." "S'pose not," said the boy thoughtfully. "I say, look at that one with the rose-coloured head." "Am looking at it. I don't think I ever saw such a beauty." "Oh dear!" said Harry, with a deep sigh. "What's the matter?" "I was thinking what poor, stupid things our stuffed skins are. They don't look a bit like these tiny beauties all in motion, and seeming to be a fresh colour every time they move. They're so soft and round, and so quick. And see how they fly, too. I say, Phra, it seems a shame to shoot them." "Horrible! Nothing could be more beautiful," said Phra, thoughtfully. "Humming-birds are more beautiful," observed Harry. "Ever seen any?" "No, but my father says they are. He has seen them stuffed, and they are so beautiful then that they must be wonderfully lovely alive." "Let's go on," said Phra thoughtfully. "Perhaps we shall get another shot or two, in spite of the monkeys." The man set the boat gliding on again, and Harry sat with his gun cocked, waiting to see the little grey face peer out from among the leaves. "I wouldn't pepper him, Harry," said Phra. "Not going to," was the reply. "I've only put some powder to frighten him." "That's right; but I don't see anything moving." "They'll show themselves directly. Then we'll stop, and when the little old fellow shows his face I'll fire." But the shots already fired had been sufficient, sending the troop away through the trees at the quickest pace they could command, and the two boys looked in vain. Soon after, they had capital chances at different kinds of parrots, but did not lift their guns, these birds being abundant, and the little museum amply supplied with their skins; but upon coming abreast of an opening, the boat stopped, for it seemed a likely place for something novel. "Hist!" whispered Phra, pointing. "That's a bird you've not shot yet." "Yes, like the one you missed that day. Let me try for this one.--How tiresome! it's gone in beneath the bushes." It was evidently a bird of secretive habit, for it had dived into a dense place; but just as Harry was about to give up, and tell the man to go on, the bird came into sight again, rose from the top of a low tree, and was in the act of flying across the opening, when Harry raised his gun quickly and fired. "Down?" he said. "I couldn't see for the smoke." "No," said Phra; "it flew right away yonder." "Oh, it couldn't; I took such a careful aim. Did you see it?" he asked the men. They both replied in the affirmative, and Harry looked puzzled. "It seems queer," he said, beginning to reload his gun. "I don't know how I could have missed." "I know," cried Phra. "You loaded to frighten the monkey." "And did not put any shot in!" cried Harry. "Oh, how stupid!" At that moment Phra raised his gun and fired at a similar bird, as it crossed the river, and dropped just at the edge of the opening. A turn or two of the oar sent the boat alongside, the bird was retrieved, and Harry was in ecstasies with its beautiful shades of turquoise blue, pale drab, and grey. "It's the kind father was saying he was so eager to get a specimen of," cried Harry. "Do you think any more will come if we wait?" "I don't think so," was the reply; "but let's try." They waited for half an hour, but not another bird appeared, and they went on, having the luck to bring down one of the lovely ground thrushes at the next opening. After this Phra shot one of the scarlet-breasted trogons, a beautiful insect-eating bird, nearly allied to our goatsuckers and cuckoos, with, in addition to its rosy, scarlet breast, a delicate pencilling of grey and black, while the greater part of its back was of a fine metallic green. Flycatchers with inordinately long tails were the next trophies, and Harry was beginning to think that enough had been secured for Sree to skin and preserve, when Phra pressed his companion's arm, and pointed to what looked like a streak of vivid blue being drawn in the air just above the water. It was too far off to fire, so the boys strained their eyesight to note where the beautiful object settled, but without result, so the boat was urged gently forward, and, finger on trigger, the boys watched the spot where they had last seen the bird. "It has a splendid tail, Hal," said Phra, in a whisper. "You had better fire." "No, you; it's a beauty." "Then you fire; you are so much surer than I am. I'll hold my shot in case you don't bring it down." They were in momentary expectation of seeing the bird rise to continue its flight up the watery way; but there was no sign of it, and the lads were getting in despair, when there was a flash from a spot least expected. Phra, in his excitement at seeing it going away without Harry getting a good view of it, fired, though it seemed to be too late. However, the bird fell into the river, and another rose at the report, skimmed along just above the surface, and was getting almost beyond range, when Harry drew trigger, and the bird dropped. "I shan't shoot any more to-day," said Harry excitedly, as the two birds were retrieved and laid for their plumage to dry, being two perfect specimens of the racket-tailed kingfisher, whose azure adornments render it one of the most lovely birds of that part of the world. "I say, what beauties! We have done well." "We've shot those bird often," said Phra, as he raised one of the kingfishers by the beak, and drew it softly through his hand, removing part of the water which remained, and straightening the produced feathers of the tail, each with its narrow almost naked shaft ending in a lovely blue ellipse of web. This done, he laid the damp bird in the sunshine to dry, adding, "But I don't think we ever shot better specimens, or hurt the plumage so little." A low, hissing noise drew the boys' attention to the man who was not rowing, and, as he caught their eyes, he pointed to something in one of the overhanging trees. "What is it?" said Harry; "I can't see;" and he cocked his piece, quite forgetting his words of a short time before. "Only nests," said Phra; "we don't want them." In effect there was a cluster of about a dozen pensile nests, formed like a chemist's retort by the clever bird-weavers, and hanging neck downward from the ends of thin branches, where they were perfectly safe from the intrusion of active, long-armed monkeys. There was, in fact, something attractive at every few yards, for when birds were not in sight magnificent butterflies or day-flying moths came flitting out of the openings into the forest, one of which was the atlas, as much as ten inches across the wings. And now the tension of seeking for choice specimens being over, the boys sat back carelessly, watching the various objects which came into view. Now it would be fish, temptingly suggestive of the sport that might be had up this lovely stream, did they feel disposed to bring tackle. A little farther on the boat was stopped for a cluster of beautiful orchids to be secured, but they were rejected on account of their being inhabited by a colony of virulent ants. "I say," said Harry suddenly, "this would be just the place for fireflies. Let's tell Dr. Cameron, and we'll have a trip up some night. We might shoot some of the queer night birds." "Yes," said Phra, "and something else too. There are tigers up here, they say." "So much the better. We should get a chance to shoot one then by accident. I say, where should we come to if we kept right on as far as the river ran?" "To the place it started from." "Well, I know that; but where is it?" "Oh, it's all our country. There are mountains there, and plenty of elephants, Sree says." "Let's have an expedition right up then, and bring a tent and plenty of provisions. We ought to be able to get all kinds of new specimens." "I'm willing," said Phra; "but hadn't we better turn back now?" "Think they will be coming back from the tiger hunt?" "Most likely. I say, Hal, it hasn't been a bad time, has it?" "No," said Harry with a sigh. "Tell him to go back." At the order the man who had been resting returned to the fore part of the boat, and seized his oar, making that the stern now, while his companion laid in his oar, and squatted down for his rest. "Hullo! look!" cried Harry; "there's another of those queer-looking old chaps," and he nodded in the direction of the other side of the river, where it was evident that a fresh troop of the quaint little animals were travelling along in the trees. They were going up the river, but as soon as they found that the boat was retiring they at once altered their direction, and the foliage waved and trembled as they kept alongside, travelling through the dense jungle about five-and-twenty feet above the ground, and very rarely giving the occupants of the boat a chance of seeing their lithe, active forms. How far these eager, inquisitive little fellows would have followed them, if left undisturbed, it is impossible to say; but after watching their movements and the eager, excited face of their leader for some time, Harry grew tired of their company. "Send a shot over them, Phra," he cried. The boy raised his gun, pistol fashion, in the air, and fired it, while Harry watched the wall of verdure. Just as the gun was fired the little old face of the leader was being reached out from the extremities of the boughs, the monkey holding on in what proved to be a very precarious position, for the suddenness of the report frightened it out of its small wits, and made it give such a bound that the next moment, collapsed into what looked like a ball fringed with white, it came rushing through the leaves, splash into the water, making the occupants of the boat roar with laughter. "What is fun to you is death to us," said the frogs to the boys, in the fable, and this was nearly the case with the monkey. For as soon as the rower saw the beginning of the mishap he gave a tremendous sweep with his oar, changing the direction of the boat and giving it greater speed at the same time, so that it might glide in close to where the trees dipped, and pick up the monkey before it was drowned or succeeded in dragging itself up. The movement was cleverly conceived and carried out, but it had a different culmination from that which was expected. Full of excitement now, the boys were watching for the monkey to rise from its deep plunge, and so well had the boatman judged his distance that the swiftly moving prow was within a yard of the little unfortunate when it rose to the surface. At the same moment the gaping, teeth-armed jaws of a crocodile shot out of the water, and the next would have closed upon the delicate mouthful, had not the prow of the sampan struck the reptile full on the shoulder with a tremendous shock which made the boat quiver, while from the shape of the prow and the force with which it was going, the boat rose and scraped right over the reptile's back, gliding down on the other side amidst a tremendous turmoil in the water. The boys held on by the sides, fully expecting to be capsized, but not a drop of water was shipped, and when they turned to look back it was to see that the unoccupied man had snatched at the monkey and lifted it on board, while the crocodile, a creature of about twelve or fourteen feet long, was lashing the water into a foam with its tail. "Here, take us back," cried Harry. "I must have a shot at that brute." The man reversed the movement of the oar he handled, and the sampan began to glide back. "Mind!" said Phra excitedly. "It will be horrible if we are capsized." "I'll capsize him as soon as I get close enough," said Harry between his teeth, and he knelt ready in the boat, as it approached nearer and nearer. The monkey seemed to be in an utter state of collapse from fear, as it crouched in its captor's lap, huddled into a drenched ball, till it caught sight of the crocodile, when it was literally transformed. In an instant its eyes were flashing and teeth bare at the sight of its hereditary enemy, the murderer of hundreds of the unfortunates which from time to time played and slipped, or descended to the ends of branches to drink from the river; its dull state of helpless weakness had gone, and before the man who held it could grasp what was about to happen, the little creature uttered a shrieking, chattering cry of anger, bounded to the end of the sampan, and raged at the reptile. That was enough. The crocodile responded to the angry challenge and monkey-like, violent language apparently being heaped upon it, and made a dash at the sampan; but as it reached the prow the monkey bounded on to the top of the palm-leaf roofing, while, reaching backward, Harry discharged his piece right between the reptile's eyes. Firing as he did, with the muzzle of his piece not above a yard away, the effect of the charge of small shot was much the same as would have been that of a heavy bullet the diameter of the fowling-piece's bore. The rower was on his guard too, and as the lad fired he forced the light sampan away so that they were quite clear of the violent blow given by the creature's tail, as it swung itself round and then sank like a stone. The effect upon the monkey was again startling to a degree. At the report of the gun it leapt upward from the roof of the shelter, and instead of coming down in the same place it dropped on all-fours close to Harry, who caught it by one arm. "Mind," cried Phra warningly; "they can bite very sharply." "Oh, I don't think he'll hurt, poor little chap," was the reply, and the boy drew his little prisoner close to him, laid down his gun, and patted its shoulder. "Shall we keep it as a pet?" "No," said Phra; "it would pine away and die. You must get a young one if you want them to keep." "Yes, of course," said Harry. "Isn't he comic? I wish I'd got something to give him. He's ready to make friends." "So he ought to be," said Phra; "we saved his life. That croc would have swallowed him like we do Doctor Cameron's pills." "That he would. What a narrow squeak! I say, have you got anything you can give him?" "No, give him his liberty." "I'm going to. Poor little wretch, how he shivers! He's too much frightened to bite or do anything. Hi! old gentleman, get up there on the top." He lifted the monkey up, and it went slowly on to the hot roof, gazing back at its captor with wondering eyes. "Now run the boat in close to the trees," said Harry, as he patted and stroked the utterly cowed prisoner. The next moment the open, cabin-like construction was brushing against the palm leaves with a loud, rustling sound. This seemed to galvanize the little creature into life, and it uttered a loud _chick, chick, chack!_ This was answered by a chorus from above; for, unnoticed by the occupants of the boat, the trees had been in quiet motion all the while as they glided down. That was enough; the monkey seized the twigs nearest to it and the next minute had swung itself up out of sight. There was a tremendous chattering, which grew distant as if the troop was hurrying through the trees in one direction, while the boat was gliding swiftly down in the other, and then Harry said laughingly,-- "Well; he might have been a bit more grateful; never so much as said Thank ye." "I think he was wonderfully grateful, for he did not bite. I say, though, how careful one has got to be about the crocodiles. I turned quite cold, for I thought we were going over." "I felt a bit queer," said Harry thoughtfully. "If I were your father I'd offer a reward for every crocodile that was killed in the river. They're no good, and they must do a deal of mischief in the course of the year." "Let's tell him so," said Phra, smiling. "Perhaps he will." The journey back was beautiful enough, for they were looking at the long, sunlit course from a different point of view; but it had ceased to interest, for the lads were hungry and tired, glad enough too when the great stone landing-place was reached, and after giving instructions to the men to take in the birds to place them in Mike's charge for transfer to Sree when he returned, they went into the palace, Harry to be Phra's guest over a very hearty, semi-English meal; for the hunters had not returned and there was no temptation for Harry to go home and eat alone when he was warmly pressed to stay where he was, so as to be present when the hunters returned in triumph. It was growing late by the time they had done, and they strolled out into the court, and then into the beautiful garden, one of the King's hobbies. It was a lovely moonlight night, with here everything turned to silver, there all looking black and velvety in the shade. The river, too, looked its best, with the moonbeams playing upon its surface; but the boys were growing too weary to admire the beauties around, or to heed the buzzing, croaking, and booming that came from across the river. "Look here," said Harry at last, "they've gone farther than they meant, and they're not coming back to-night." "Going to camp out?" asked Phra dubiously. "Not a doubt about it. Perhaps going to watch through the night for the tiger, with a goat or calf tied up for bait." "Very likely," said Phra, yawning. "There, don't turn sleepy like that." "Can't help it." "I say, look here; go and tell your father you are coming down to the bungalow to keep me company to-night, because I don't like to be alone." "No, you stop and sleep here. Then you will not have the bother of walking down there." "No," said Harry firmly; "father's out, and I'm sure he wouldn't like me to leave the house when he's away. Come and sleep at our place to-night, there's a good chap." "Very well," said Phra. "Come with me and speak to father." "All right," said Harry, coolly enough, and they walked through the moonlit garden together, when, as they passed toward the palace, the incongruity of it all seemed to strike the boy, and he laughed softly. "I say, how comic it all seems! Here's your father a great Eastern king--king over this big country, and yet he's only your father, and I'm going with you to talk to him just as if he was nobody at all." "But he is," said Phra thoughtfully. "He's very different with other people, but he talks to you, and about you to me, just as if you were a--I mean a boy like I am." "Well, it's very nice of him," said Harry. "I've never done anything to make him like me. I never went down on my knees and held my hands on each side of my face, and seemed as if I were going to rub the skin off my nose on the ground because he's a great king." "No; he laughed about it one day, and said that's why he liked you to be my playfellow." "That's funny, isn't it?" "No; he said he liked you because you were frank, and manly, and independent." "Ah," said Harry, after a brief pause, "he doesn't know what a bad one I can be sometimes." "Hist!" "What for?" "Listen." "I am listening, but I can't hear anything." "I can, right away in the distance. Can't you hear?" "No, nothing but the frogs at the riverside, and the barking of a croc. Yes, I can; something going thump, thump, far away." "It's the drum. They're marching back with the elephants." "Hurrah!" cried Harry excitedly. "Well, I am glad, because I should have lain awake ever so long thinking that something had happened, or that father was in danger from the tiger, perhaps. I say, you don't feel sleepy now?" "Sleepy? No, not a bit. Here, let's get down yonder so as to meet them." "But they'll be half an hour yet. Look there; the guard has heard the drum." As he spoke the picturesque beauty of the place was enhanced by the appearance of the guard turning out, bearing lighted torches, some of which were stuck at intervals about the courtyard, throwing up the grotesque figures and carvings abundantly scattered around. Then more were fetched, and the place became brilliantly lighted for the reception of the King's friends who were bringing the body of the slain tiger in triumph home. The red glare of the torches mingled strangely with the silvery light of the moon, so that some of the men's spears seemed to be tipped with silver, some with gold; and listening and noting these things the time of waiting soon passed away for the boys, who at last joined a party of a dozen torch-bearers setting off to meet the returning party. But before they reached the gate Phra stopped short and arrested his friend. "No," he said in an earnest whisper, "don't let's go. Very likely my father will come out, and he would like us to be near to seem to be honouring and paying him respect." "Very well," said Harry shortly; for it was against his grain. "Yes, there he comes," said Phra eagerly, as the palace entrance was lit up by numbers of lanthorn-bearers, and the King came and stood on the terrace to welcome his English friends. At last the party of spearmen in advance marched in, with the elephants shuffling along side by side behind; but each bore its load the same as when it started, no alteration having been made. Harry ought to have let the elephants go close up to the terrace and kneel before the King, to whom the result of the hunt should have been first communicated, but in his excitement he forgot all about Court etiquette, and ran up to the side of the nearest beast. "Well, father, Where's the tiger?" he cried. "Over the hills and far away," cried the doctor. "Yes, my boy," said Mr. Kenyon; "we have seen nothing but his pug--the marks of his feet." CHAPTER IX NATURALISTS' TREASURES There were a few words exchanged with the King as the hunters were about to descend, but he bade them keep their seats in the howdahs, saying that they must be very tired, and after ordering the mahouts to take their elephants to the gentlemen's quarters, he bade them good-night and went in. "Then we must part here, Cameron," said Mr. Kenyon. "Yes; good-night, and better luck next time." The doctor's elephant rose and began to shuffle off, its companion following its example and uttering an angry trumpeting sound upon being checked. "Here, Hal," said Mr. Kenyon, "you may as well ride." "Yes, of course, father. Good-night, Phra." Then mischievously, "They'll have to send us if they want that tiger shot." "Yes, Mr. Kenyon, we don't think much of you and Doctor Cameron as tiger-hunters." The merchant laughed, as the elephant knelt once more and Harry scrambled up into the howdah, Sree, who was holding on behind, giving the boy a hand. Then there was a heave and a pitch to and fro, and the huge beast was on its legs again, shambling off towards the bungalow, a pleasant enough sight in the moonlight, and welcome enough to Harry, who was pretty well tired out. "Didn't you see the tiger at all, father?" he asked. "No, or most likely I should have shot it," replied Mr. Kenyon. "The brute has evidently gone off to the country on the slope of the mountains and saved his stripes this time. What have you been doing with yourself?" Harry briefly told of his adventures. "Then you have some decent specimens for me?" "Yes, father; beauties." "You have done better than we did, my boy. We have only brought back sore bones. There, I am not in much of a humour for talking to-night; I want a good rest." "You must be tired, father." "Yes, too tired to think of anything but sleep. Not quite, though; there are those birds. Sree, can you come first thing in the morning and skin them?" "Yes, Sahib. I was going to ask if I might come." No more was said till the elephant had stopped of its own accord at the gateway of the bungalow garden for as soon as it had got over its irritation at being separated from its companion it had gone steadily enough. After this the mahout was so liberally rewarded that he wanted to get down from the elephant's neck to prostrate himself, and of course was not allowed, but sent back, Harry stopping to watch his great, grey, shambling mount till it disappeared, with Sree still hanging by the back of the howdah. Breakfast was late the next morning, both the merchant and his son sleeping very soundly; and when at last Harry dragged himself from his light bamboo bedstead and had refreshed himself, not with a good swim in the river,--a luxury too dangerous to attempt,--but by squatting in a large, open tub and pouring jars of cold water over his head, he went out into the verandah, to find Sree just finishing the skin of the last of the birds by painting the fleshy side all over with preserving paste before turning it back and filling it with cotton wool. "How quick you have been, Sree!" said Harry. "I meant to have come and helped you." "The young Sahib must have been tired." "I'm tired now," said the boy, with a yawn. "But I say, they are all good birds, aren't they?" "Some of the best I have ever seen, Sahib; there is hardly a feather gone. Look at this one," said the man, taking hold of the bird's long, thick beak and giving it a dexterous shake, with the result that the feathers fluffed up and then fell gently back into place, lying so lightly and naturally that it was hard to believe that nothing but the skull, leg and wing bones were left of the little creature which animated the skin so short a time before. "Beautiful," said Harry, examining it and the others already prepared in turn. "I wish you had been with us, though. We had capital sport." "Yes, Sahib, I wish I had been with you," said Sree. "My heart felt heavy for you when I found you were not to come. I like to be with the young Sahibs. We had no sport at all." "Ah, you should have been with us. The crocodile must have been fourteen feet long." "Ah! but they would not be so big up the little river. I hope, though, the Sahib will not shoot any more." "Not shoot any more!" cried Harry. "Are you friends with the wretches?" "No, Sahib," said the man solemnly; "but they are dangerous beasts, and I fear if the young Sahib goes after them much there may be an accident." "Hardly likely," said Harry contemptuously. "I don't know, Sahib; they are very dangerous beasts. A hungry mugger, as they call them over yonder on the Ganges, will rush at any one in the water, or try to sweep him off the shore into the river. If he is wounded he is mad with rage, and strikes about furiously with his tail. One hard blow would break or overturn a sampan, and a man in the water is no match for one of these beasts." "Oh, but I shall be careful, Sree," cried Harry; "and I can't help hating the monsters." "We all hate them, Sahib, except some of the foolish people who would think it a sin to hurt a crocodile. Do not be rash." "Oh no, I shan't be rash," said Harry; "but you should have been with us yesterday; it was rare fun with the little grey-whiskered monkey. It was frightened nearly to death, what with the noise of the gun and the fall plump into the water, and the ducking, and then being so nearly snapped up by the crocodile." "It would be frightened, too, on finding it was a prisoner, Sahib." "He looked just like a withered-up old man, not much bigger than a baby." "Yes, Sahib; they are strange little beasts," said Sree, who was still busy with the skins, giving delicate touches here and there to the plumage, with a small needle made of ivory. "I never kill one if I can help it, because they are so much like very wild old men." "That is a lovely skin, Sree," said Harry, bending over the blue and grey thrush. "Yes, and these are hard to find, Sahib." "Father will be delighted with those, I'm sure," said Harry. Then turning off to the old hunter's last remarks, "So you don't like shooting monkeys?" "No, Sahib, I never do." "It does seem a shame, for they're such merry, happy-looking little chaps, swinging and playing about in the trees. How they enjoy the fruit, too! They seem to have quite a jolly life." "Oh no, Sahib; they have their troubles too," said Sree seriously, "and many of them." "Monkeys do?" cried Harry, laughing. "Why, what troubles can they have?" "Muggers waiting under the trees to catch any that fall, Sahib." "Then they ought to know better than to play in the branches which overhang the river." "That is where the best fruit grows, in the open sunshine, Sahib, and it is often when they go down to drink that the muggers catch them or sweep them into the water with their tails." "Ugh! the beasts!" cried Harry. "Then there are the leopards lying in wait up in the trees, and some of the big wild cats, too, staring at them. Monkeys are very quick, but the leopards are sometimes quicker." "Yes, it's wonderful how active those spotted, cat-like creatures are. I say, Sree, have you ever seen one of the very big monkeys that live in the islands?" "Only once, Sahib. It was when I went to Borneo with a Sahib from India. We were a long time hunting in the woods before we found one, and then it was high up in a tree, going along hanging by his hands. He seemed to be a very quiet, tame sort of beast, only trying to get away; but the Sahib shot him, and he hung from a great bough, oh, very high up, till the Sahib shot again, and then he let go and came down, dropping from bough to bough till he fell dead, nearly at our feet." "Was it very big, Sree?" "Very, very big, Sahib; nearly twice as big as I am." "Really?" "Oh yes, Sahib. Not so tall as I am, not higher than the Prince Phra, but so big and broad--big head--big face with great swellings behind the cheeks--big shoulder, and big arms that reached down nearly to his feet. And such hands and feet, Sahib! so big and strong." "Much like a man, Sree?" "Like what a wild man might be, Sahib. And yet no, not like a man; he was more like a wild beast, all hairy. The poor people here, some of them, believe that when we die, if we have been wicked we shall turn to monkeys or crocodiles." "And do you believe that, Sree?" The man looked up and smiled, as he shook his head. "Oh no, Sahib; I don't believe anything of the kind. It is all nonsense; but monkeys are very curious little things, and very cunning. They have plenty of sense." "Think so?" "Oh yes. Did not you say that the one you caught was angry with the crocodile, and danced about and called him names?" "Well, he did something of the kind," said Harry, laughing; "and very comical it was." "Oh yes, Sahib, I've seen them spit at and shout and chatter at the muggers often enough. Being so much in the jungle, watching night and day, I often notice all that the wild things do--birds, snakes, lizards, as well as the tigers and bears and monkeys. I have seen how they fight, and how they play and teach their young ones to play; but there is nothing which can play like a monkey. He is more full of fun than a boy. A monkey always seems to think that another monkey's tail is meant to pull, so as to tease him." "Yes, I've seen them do that." "But the funniest thing, Sahib," said the old hunter, "is to see a monkey pull another one's tail, and then pretend that he did not do it. I have seen one put his hand out behind, and give a pull, and then snatch his hand back and shut his eyes, pretending to be asleep." "Oh, here you are," said Mr. Kenyon, coming into the verandah. "Come, Hal, breakfast; we are very late." "Here are the specimens Phra and I got yesterday father." "These? Capital; excellent! That is the kind of _Pitta_ I wanted so badly, and those two kingfishers will be a splendid addition to the collection. Well skinned too, Sree. They are perfect." Over the breakfast Mr. Kenyon related their adventures of the previous day; but there was nothing much to tell save of wearisome wanderings here and there through rugged, thorny ground where the tiger's pugs could be traced. Hollows were carefully beaten, and patches of reed and grass driven, while the hunters waited for the coming of the cunning beast which was not there. Then at last they found unmistakable traces of his having gone off, and, weary and disgusted, they had turned back. Harry Kenyon and his father led a very pleasant life in that curious country, for their position was a favoured one, though a great deal was due to the latter's enterprise. At first their existence was lonely, but it was not long before their position became a good deal talked about through correspondence which followed their arrival, and by degrees a happy little colony had grown up in the neighbourhood of the palace. It was entirely at the King's invitation that Mr. Kenyon had first settled there, for being himself a man who took great interest in scientific matters and the wonders of nature, he had by accident come in contact with the merchant, who had sought an interview, with the object of asking certain concessions and leave to trade. The result was that Mr. Kenyon was taken quite by surprise on discovering that the King, whom he had expected to find much on a par with so many of the barbaric chieftains of the East, was a man who cared nothing for war and aggrandisement, neither for decking himself out in diamonds, emeralds, and pearls, but who was dressed in the simplest manner, loved to study chemistry, and surrounded himself with beautifully made microscopes and telescopes, obtained at great expense from London and Vienna. That one interview was quite enough for the beginning of a friendship, the King soon finding out that his visitor was a man of similar tastes to himself, but immeasurably far in advance, and eager to impart his scientific knowledge to one to whom so many things were enclosed in what seemed to be a sealed-up book of wonder and mystery. The consequence was that, instead of making a temporary stay in Siam, Mr. Kenyon gladly accepted the monarch's friendship and protection, settling down on the banks of the great river at once. This had happened ten years before the events narrated here, but all had not been smooth. There had been plenty of the opposition of ignorance; the King's far-seeing brain was almost alone, and his nobles and retainers of the blood royal looked with contempt upon the strange things that took up so much of their ruler's time. To them many of his studies seemed to be mere madness, and they looked at one another and shook their heads when they learned that the King spent the whole of some nights looking through a tube like a big bamboo, at the moon and stars. Then worse things happened: it was found that he was doing uncanny things, a kind of magic by which he conjured up horrible creatures and made them dance and whirl about in water. He showed favoured people strange demons with teeth and horns and claws in a dark room in the palace, where he made a great white spot of light come on the wall, into which he conjured the aforesaid monsters. But the worst of all was his fitting up one little room with shelves and cabinets full of bottles and glasses. It was well known that here he studied, by mixing and boiling up, how to make horrible poisons, one drop of which shown to an enemy would produce madness, while if taken it was sudden death. And all this the nobles, priests from the great temples, and wise men generally, in secret conclave, came to the conclusion could only have one meaning, and that was to kill off secretly every one of the blood royal and second king's family, so that no one except the one the King wished could by any possibility succeed to the throne. It was very dreadful, and they shook their heads more and more, and there were talks about its being a sacred duty to kill such a vile being, and make the second king the first; but so far it had all been talk, for changes are a long time coming about among such people as these. Then, too, for a long time Mr. Kenyon, this foreigner of the barbarians who came from the far West, was looked upon with sinister eyes, for was he not a favourite with the King, helping him to prepare his magic and his terrible poisons? But as no one died, and no one seemed to be any the worse for the King's magic, and above all as the great people of the country found that Mr. Kenyon was a very pleasant gentleman, who paid great respect to them and all their institutions, it was settled that he should not be stabbed with krises--unless he behaved worse or did some real harm. He did offend soon after, for upon settling down he was favoured by the King with a grant of land on the banks of the river, this being looked upon as a great offence, land in such a position having heretofore been reserved for the sole benefit of the great nobles of the land and the priesthood, for their large monastic institutions--great walled-in enclosures of some fifteen or twenty acres, covered with the temples, shrines, and conventual dwelling-places of the talapoins or bonzes, as they were called, and easily enough to distinguish by their closely shaven heads and long, yellow robes. Ordinary people and the poor had to live, according to law, in house-boats, with which the rivers, canals, and backwaters were covered. These waterways were the highways--there were no proper roads--and were thronged with dwelling-places large and small, warehouses, shops, and places of entertainment, all built upon bamboo rafts and moored to the banks, forming a beautifully healthy, populous city, for the tide from the sea swept to and fro, clearing it from all impurities day and night. That grant of land gave great offence, for who was this strange barbarian who had come among them with his little curly-haired boy and a servant, that he should be treated as if he were a noble lord of the land? And once more Mr. Kenyon's position seemed to be precarious, for the King's favour went farther towards his new English friend and student. For native workmen and material were supplied in abundance, the orders given to the men being that they should build the place, dwelling and warehouses, in accordance with Mr. Kenyon's design. All this proved a great gain to both, for while Mr. Kenyon prospered wonderfully in his trading ventures, and had ample opportunity for collecting the strange products of the country in connection with his favourite study, the King found his revenues increase and his capital become more enlightened by the introduction of Europeans, who were attracted there through finding that they were protected, treated with respect, and encouraged to trade. This was forgiven, and all went well till the doctor came, when the native medicos grew alarmed and threatening, for this Englishman, or Scotchman, knew better than they. As the years went on the friendship grew firmer, and the King gladly seized the opportunity of letting his son share young Kenyon's studies, for his desire was that his boy should become an enlightened ruler, who would carry on his plans for the improvement of the country over which in all probability he would some day reign. Mr. Kenyon, who was a highly cultivated man, gratefully entered into the King's plans and invited a clever university man from Oxford to come out and act as tutor to the two boys, with the result that the young Prince Phra passed a good half of his existence with Harry at the bungalow, sharing his studies and amusements, while Harry was always as welcome a guest as his father at the palace, having only to express a wish to have it gratified, whether his want took the form of books, fishing tackle, guns, men, elephants or boats for some expedition in jungle or open stream. Harry's chum was a prince, and to all intents and purposes Harry led the life of a king's son himself, though he did not realize the fact, everything coming quite as a matter of course. His chief trouble had to do with the climate, which was, as he told Phra, "so jolly hot." Phra replied sadly that he could not help it. "No," said Harry thoughtfully, "you can't help it; but it's jolly hot all the same." CHAPTER X WHAT HARRY HEARD No more was heard of the tiger, but the boys laughed and talked about it together, for they could not help enjoying the ill-luck which had attended those who went in its chase. "I know how it is," said Harry, with mock seriousness; "the tiger heard who was coming to shoot him, and he went, off to wait until Prince Phra had grown up old enough to go tiger-hunting in proper style." "Yes, that's it," said Phra drily. "But you may as well say how you know. The tiger came and told you, I suppose." "Oh, never mind that," said Harry. "I wish you wouldn't talk about it. I say, when's that chest coming from London?" "Don't know; some day," said Phra. It was pretty well on to half a year from the time of the order being given to the day when the big chest was delivered at the palace, being brought up by one of the royal barges, with its many rowers in scarlet jackets, from the vessel lying at the mouth of the river, right up to the stone landing-place in front of the palace, from which it was borne, attached to a couple of great bamboos, by a dozen men, preceded and followed by guards bearing spears. "Such a jolly fuss," said Harry, frowning. "Why, you and I could have each taken hold of an end and carried it up to our house and opened it there." "Well, no," said Phra; "you see, it is my father's, and he is King, and it is only proper for the box to be brought up like this." "Is it?" said Harry contemptuously. "All right, only I thought the box was for us." "So it is," said Phra; "but father has not given it to us yet." "Oh, all right, only it does seem so stupid; and if a lot of English boys could see, I daresay they'd laugh like fun." "If one of them laughed at my father he'd repent it," said Phra hotly. "Tchah! They wouldn't laugh at your father. I should like to catch 'em at it! I should have something to say then." Phra caught his friend warmly by the arm, and his eyes brightened. "They might, though," said Harry solemnly, "if they saw him sitting under that big umbrella, with his silk padung on, looking like an old woman in a petticoat." "That he doesn't," said Phra warmly; "and I'm sure a padung is a much more comfortable thing out here in a hot country than a pair of trousers." "Oh, I don't know," said Harry; "but it is jolly hot." "You don't know, because you have only put one on just for fun; but I often feel disposed to give up wearing trousers, and to go back to a padung again." "What, go back to being a barbarian?" cried Harry. "You ought to be ashamed of yourself." "Well, I'm not," said Phra warmly. "It's much cooler, and more pleasant." "Oh, you savage! You'd better say it's cooler to go without anything at all." "So it is--in the shade," replied Phra. "Well, I am!" cried Harry. "After all the trouble father, Dr. Cameron, and your most humble and obedient servant have taken to make a civilized being of you, to talk like that!" "Civilized being! pooh! I should have been a civilized being without your help." "Not you. To begin with, you wouldn't have worn trousers, and wearing trousers means everything. A man who wears trousers stands at the very top of civilization. A man who doesn't wear them is a savage." "Ha! ha! ha!" laughed Phra. "I should like Mr. Cameron to hear you say that he was a savage." "Who ever would say so? Mr. Cameron is--is--well, he's a tip-topper in everything." "But he doesn't wear trousers when he goes with us shooting. He always wears his war petticoat then." "Wears his what?" cried Harry wonderingly. "That grey fighting petticoat. His kill it." "Kill it? Kilt!" cried Harry. "Oh, what a rum chap you are sometimes, Phra! But that's only the old savage dress of the Highlanders. Hardly anybody but soldiers wears that now." "Kill--kill it--kilt," said Phra thoughtfully. "What had you got to laugh at? Why, it does mean a war petticoat." "All right; have it your own way," said Harry, who was watching the last of the guard following the box into the courtyard. "But I don't want to have it my own way if I'm wrong," said Phra. "I want to be right." "Very well. You are wrong there, lad." "Why do they call it a kilt, then?" said Phra. "Because it is a kilt, I suppose. Because--because--there, I don't know. We'll ask the doctor. But, I say, I didn't mean any harm about laughing at the King. I wouldn't, and I wouldn't let any one else laugh at him. He's such a good old chap; but he does look rum sometimes." "Well, I know that," said Phra hurriedly. "And I don't like it, Hal, and I wish he would do as English gentlemen do; but he can't altogether." "Why?" "Because he's king, and the people wouldn't like it. The priests don't like a great deal that he does now, and they talk about it to the common people. They make them believe that my father is fighting against them and doing them harm." "If I were your father, and they talked against me, I'd pitch them all into the river." "No, you wouldn't, Hal. But hadn't we better go up to the door and see the chest opened?" "Yes, come on," cried Harry eagerly, and they followed the guard, going by sentries armed with spear and kris, who smiled solemnly at the two boys, and made way for them with every show of respect. They crossed the courtyard, which partook more of the nature of a garden, and looked particularly attractive, with its quaint, highly-pitched, gable-ended buildings around. But Harry had seen the place too often to pay any heed to the beautiful architecture, and he was all eyes for a little procession issuing from the principal doorway, consisting of the King, a quiet, grave-looking, grey-haired man, in silken jacket and sarong, and a number of his chief men, while the royal umbrella was held over his head. The chest, one of ordinary deal, nailed down, strengthened with a couple of bands of hoop-iron, and directed in painted black letters, had been placed in front of the entrance, and ten spearmen stood in a row on each side, when the two boys, in obedience to a sign from the King, went up, each receiving a smile and a nod. "Here is the new present," he said, smiling. "Take it, and see if everything is as you wished it to be; and I hope it will give you both much pleasure." He spoke in very good English, and smilingly accepted the boys' thanks, before gravely turning and going back in procession to the main entrance to the palace; while, as soon as they were alone, Phra sent one of the guards to fetch a couple of artificers to bring hammers and chisels to open the chest. "I don't believe a box ever had so much fuss made over it before," said Harry, laughing. "The things ought to be all right. I say, Phra, I hope nothing's broken." "Oh, don't say that!" "The big clock that came from England was. They're wretches, those sailors, for pitching packages about on board ship." "They ought not to be allowed to be so rough," replied Phra. "My father would not permit them to be careless." "Ah, but your father's one of the kings of Siam. We English people aren't allowed to slice people's heads off because they do as they like. I say, though, suppose they're burst." "Burst! oh, I say, don't," cried Phra. "I've been looking forward to these things coming, so that we could play English games, and it would be horrible if we had to wait another six months." "Perhaps they'll be all right," said Harry, in consolatory tones; "but that corner of the box has had a great bang, and the lid's split in two places, just as if it had been thrown down on the stones of a wharf." "It says, 'With care. Keep this side up,'" said Phra. "Oh yes; that's why they knock it about so, I suppose," replied Harry, laughing. "The sailors know their heads won't be chopped off." "Here are the men," said Phra, as a couple of workmen came up, prostrated themselves, and then cleverly attacked the nails in the box, clumsy-looking as their tools were, removing the iron bands, wrenching up the lid and taking it off, while the guards and attendants stood stolidly looking on. The removal of the lid revealed a quantity of paper shavings packed round sundry brown paper parcels, while one end of the chest was occupied by half a dozen pasteboard boxes, one of which was immediately opened, to reveal the neatly-sewn and laced leather cover of a football. "What's that for?" said Phra. "Yes, I know; a football." "Yes. You have first kick. I'll throw it down, and you run and kick it, just as you saw in our book of sports." "I could not with the guard looking on," said Phra. "I could," said Harry. "English fellows can do anything. Here goes." He threw the ball down heavily, making it rebound, and then as it repeated its rebounds he rushed at it, and, although he had never done such a thing before, gave it a flying kick which sent it high in the air, but only to come down and bounce into the fountain basin in the middle of the courtyard. "Wonderful!" the spectators seemed to say, as they looked solemnly at one another. "Oh, I didn't mean that," cried Harry, rushing after the ball, followed by his companion, who walked sedately up just as Harry had shouted to one of the guard to come. "Here," he said in Siamese, "fish out that ball." The man smiled, reached out over the basin, and in another moment would have transfixed the football on his keenly-pointed lance. But Harry was too quick for him, and gave the lance shaft a thrust. "Not like that," he cried; "you'd kill it--let all its wind out. This way." He showed the man how to guide the ball to the side with his spear, and then picked it up all dripping, to place it in the sun to dry. "I say, Phra," he said, as he paused to wipe his wet face; "I'm afraid football's going to be rather a hot game out here." "The book said it was played in winter," said Phra. "Yes, but then we haven't got any winter here, so we must play it any time we can. But it is going to be rather a warm sort of game. Never mind; we've got the balls--six of them." "But you don't want six." "Yes, you do," cried Harry. "Some will burst; some will get kicked over into some one else's place and lost perhaps. But I say, we must learn to play, as we have got the balls." "Come and finish opening the box," said Phra. "'Tis opened. Why don't you say unpacking?" "Because I am not so full of English as you are," replied Phra, with a sigh; and they bent over the chest and went on taking out its treasures: bats, stumps, bails, pads and gloves, all carefully done up in brown paper, while a whole dozen of best cricket balls were in as many little boxes. "Seem to be making a pretty good mess with all these shavings," said Harry, raising himself up with a sigh of relief that the box was at last emptied. "The people shall clear all away soon," replied Phra, glancing at the stolid-looking guards, who were gazing wonderingly at the new form of war club with handle bound with black string, and at the short, sharp-pointed spears which seemed to be a clumsy kind of javelin. "But this cricket seems as if it would be a very hot game to play." "Oh, I don't know," said Harry carelessly. "Of course I've never played, but I know all about it. If you come to that, so do you." "Yes," said Phra thoughtfully, "but I'm afraid I shall not like a game where one has to get so many runs. It will be terribly hot work." "But you only get a great many runs if you can." "Then it will be much cooler and pleasanter if you can't get any," said Phra. "I say, Harry, couldn't we alter the game?" "I don't know. I daresay we could." "Let's do the batting ourselves, and make the people bowl and run after the balls." "And always be in?" said Harry. "Well, that wouldn't be bad. But I say, where are we to play?" "I should like it to be right away somewhere," said Phra. "It would not be pleasant for us to be running and tearing about with our people looking on and making remarks about our getting so hot." "Never mind about the cricket to-day," said Harry. "You want a lot of fellows to play that--twenty besides ourselves; but we could have a game of football." "Very well; let's play football, then. I'll have all these things taken into my room. Only let's get right away. I don't care about playing here." "Why not? It will be a capital place if we take care not to kick the ball into the fountain." "I don't like playing here, with all the men looking on. It seems so silly to be running after a ball and kicking it, as if you were cross with it for being on the ground." "I never thought of that," said Harry. "But let's see: why do we kick it? I wish we'd been the same as other boys." "Well, so we are, only you were born in India, and I was born here." "I don't mean that," cried Harry. "I mean the same as other English boys are. They go to big schools where they learn all sorts of games when they're half as big as we are. But let's see; we want to know why everything is. Why do we kick the football?" "To make it bounce, of course." "That isn't all. We kick it to make it fly through the air." "For exercise," said Phra. "That's something to do with it, I suppose; but there's something else. It's to try who's best man. Don't you see?" "No," said Phra; "I only know that we've got to learn to play football and cricket." "Never mind about cricket now; let's get to play football first." "But we don't know anything about it," said Phra, "and it seems so stupid. Let's ask Mr. Cameron to show us how." "That we just won't," cried Harry. "He'd only laugh at us. 'What!' he'd say, 'don't know how to play football? Why, I thought every boy could play that.'" "I don't like to be laughed at," said Phra. "Of course you don't. I don't either. That's the worse of people too. Just because they know something that you don't know, they think themselves so awfully clever, and laugh at you because you don't know the same as they do." "Well, how do we play? Do you know?" "I know something about it. You make sides, because it's going to be a fight." "Then it's a cowardly game," cried Phra. "Why?" said Harry in astonishment. "Because in a fight you ought to use your fists; you taught me so; and this is all kicking." "Oh, what a chap you are, Phra! If I didn't know what a straightforward one you were, I should think you were making fun. Can't you see this is not a fighting fight, but a fight in fun--to see who's to get the best of it?" "So's a fighting fight," said Phra. "Yes, but this is play. There ought to be a lot of fellows on each side, but I don't see why two can't have a game. I'm sure they'll get more kicking. Now we're going to play; I'm against you, and you're against me." "I see; I'm against you, and you're against me. Well?" "We begin out in the middle of a place, with the ball between us. I've got to kick it to the hedge on your side, and you've got to prevent me. You've got to kick it to the hedge on my side, and I've got to prevent you. That's easy enough to understand, isn't it?" "Oh yes, I understand that; but I shan't play here." "Why?" "Because we're sure to fall out over it and fight, and I don't want our guards to see me and you fighting." "Oh, we shouldn't be so stupid." "I don't know whether it's stupid, but I know how you are when you get hurt a bit, Hal. No, I shan't play here." "Very well, come on home with me. There's plenty of room at the bottom of the garden, and there'll be no one to see us there except Mike, and I'll take care he is sent somewhere else." "That will do," said Phra. "How many balls shall we want?" "Only one, of course." "Why not have two?" said Phra. "One apiece; then we shouldn't fall out." "And we shouldn't be playing at football. This ball will do. Come on." Phra made no further opposition, but he hazarded the remark that it was rather hot to play. "Yes, this is the hottest place I was ever in," said Harry. "There couldn't be any place hotter. But come along; English boys don't study about its being hot or cold when they want to do anything. I'm glad Doctor Cameron is nowhere near. He'd be interfering and dictating about the game directly. That's the worst of him, he knows so much. It will be much nicer for us to learn how to play well before he sees us at it, and then we shall know as much as he does." The boys trudged off, with the sun shining down upon them as it can shine down in Siam. It was somewhere about a hundred degrees Fahrenheit in the shade, and it may readily be set down as being a hundred and twenty in the sun; so that Harry was quite right in his remarks about Dr. Cameron, for if he had been present he most assuredly would have interfered to the extent of making them put the football away, and ordering them into the shade. But there was no one to interfere, as they trudged on, and entered by the gate of the bungalow, finding all very quiet till they got around to the back, where a peculiar noise came through the open jalousies of one window, making Harry step forward on tip-toe till he could look in. This done, he stepped cautiously back to his companion. "Only Mike," he whispered. "Lying on his back fast asleep, and snoring like a young thunderstorm in the distance. Come along; we shall have it all to ourselves." "Where's your father?" "Gone down to the port in a boat, to see the captain of one of the ships." Five minutes later they were in a good-sized field, well hedged in with native growth, and displaying a very respectable lawn-like greensward, one which had cost Mr. Kenyon years of trouble to get something like an English meadow. It was a capital place, and having settled which were to be the goals--though Harry did not call them so--they walked into the middle of the enclosure to make a start. "Now," said Harry, "of course we don't know exactly how to begin, but--" "Why didn't we read what it said in the book?" said Phra. "What book?" "The one that came in the chest." "I didn't see any book in the chest." "I did: _The Book of Games_; it was at the top, wrapped up in paper, and I sent it into my room so as to be safe." "Well, you are a fellow!" cried Harry. "Never mind; we'll read all through it to-night. Let's begin our way to-day. There lies the ball, and we must start fair. I'll say one--two--three, and away! and then we must kick." The boys stood face to face with the ball between them, and so close that their toes nearly touched it. "Ready?" said Harry. "Yes." "Then one--two--three--and away!" Phra was quick as lightning almost, and at the word away! he kicked at the ball; but Harry, instead of kicking, thrust it a little on one side so as to get a kick to himself, and he got it, right on the shin. "Oh!" he cried, beginning to hop on one leg, while Phra sent the ball flying towards his goal, and ran after it at full speed. "Hi! stop! stop! stop!" shouted Harry. But Phra was too much excited to halt. He was finding a certain amount of satisfaction in delivering kick after kick to the yielding ball, which, in spite of a long voyage, proved to be wonderfully elastic, and flew here, there, and everywhere, except in the direction of the goal. For Phra's kicks were wanting in experience. He kicked too high, or too low, or out of centre; and the consequence was that he had a great deal of exercise, before a final kick sent the ball up to the hedge which formed one goal. He turned round now, streaming with perspiration and flushed with triumph, to find that Harry had been limping and panting after him, to come up now, hot and angry. "I've won," cried Phra. "What a capital game!" "You've won!" grumbled Harry. "Of course you have. Any one could win who didn't play fair. But it wasn't playing." "Why, what's the matter?" said Phra, staring. "You know; you kicked me instead of the ball, and crippled me so that I couldn't try." "I'm so sorry, Hal. Ought you to have been kicking too?" "Yes, and I wish I had--I wish I had kicked you at the beginning as you did me." "But that was an accident," said Phra earnestly. "It hurt just as much as if you had done it on purpose." "Never mind," cried Phra; "let's begin again. I didn't understand the game. But, I say; it's splendid fun." "Oh, is it?" said Hal, sitting down to rub his tender shin. "Yes, splendid. When you kick the ball it flies off so beautifully. You seem obliged to run after it." "Yes," said Harry sarcastically, "and then I was obliged to run after you. Why didn't you kick it my way?" he added fiercely. "I couldn't," replied Phra innocently. "That's the funny part of it, and I suppose the ball's made so on purpose. It never went the way I kicked it, but flew to all sorts of places. But I say, it's glorious fun running after it for the next kick." "Oh, is it?" sneered Harry; for if the skin was not off his shin, it certainly seemed to be off his temper. "Yes, come on, and let's begin again." "Shan't," said Harry sourly; "it's too hot." "Oh, nonsense; you don't feel it when you're at play." "Play! I don't call it play," cried Harry angrily. "I call it being a pig and trying to have everything to yourself." "Oh, I say, don't talk like that, Hal! I didn't know I was doing wrong. There, I apologise. I won't do it again. Come along." "No, I'm not going to try now. It's a fool of a game, and all one-sided." "Well, never mind; you'll have the right side sometimes. Let's start off again. I know you'll like it." "No, I'm not going to play any more," grumbled Harry. "I wish the old ball was burst." "You are in a temper," said Phra quietly. "I'm sorry I hurt you. Here, have a kick, Hal." "Shan't; I'm too hot and tired." "Rest a bit, then," said Phra. "I say, what queer people the English are to have invented a game like that! They must look so comic." "What!" cried Harry indignantly. "Well, I do like that! Who looks comic, playing at shuttlecock and kicking it up in the air, and sending it back with the knees, elbows, or shoulders? I've seen some of the men knock the great shuttlecock up with their necks or chins. Now, that does look stupid." Phra's eyelids contracted a little, and there was a frown upon his brow for a few moments. It passed off then, and he brightened up, just when a few angry words would have caused an open rupture. "Come and have a try, Hal, old chap," he said. "Sorry I hurt you," and he held out his hand. This was too much for Harry, whose irritation was passing off with the pain. Jumping up quickly, he made a snatch at the ball, sent it flying, dashed after it, and delivered a tremendous kick, intending to send it right across the field. But it did nothing of the kind, for the kick proved to be a regular sky-flyer, the ball taking an almost perpendicular course. Harry was lying in wait for it as it came down, ready to kick again; but Phra was coming, and unintentionally proved that two legs are much better for stability than one. Of course every one knows this, and takes it for granted, just as most of us know some of the problems of Euclid, and could take the theory there set out for granted. But the old Greek philosopher proves them all, and Phra proved our theory by giving Harry a sharp push just as one leg was raised, sending him over like a single ninepin, and securing the ball once more, racing away, laughing heartily the while. "Oh!" ejaculated Harry; "and him only a nigger! He shan't beat me like this." He rushed off, with his temper coming back, in full chase of Phra, who ran on, kicking the ball, and roaring with laughter the while, till just as he was about to finish off with a tremendous kick, one which would secure a goal if it went straight, Harry came on with a rush, sent him flying instead of the ball, turned, and enjoyed a capital series of kicks before he was overtaken in turn. Phra tried to put the same tactics into force, bounding right at Harry, who was just on the point of kicking home, when a thrust sent him over, and while still under the impetus of his run, Phra delivered the kick instead, a kick which proved to be the most direct that had been given, for the ball landed close to Harry's hedge, bounced, and went right home. "There," cried Phra, flushed with victory; "I've won again." Then he stared, for Harry threw himself down, panting and roaring with laughter. "What are you laughing at?" cried his adversary. "That makes two games I've won." "No," cried Harry, wiping his eyes; "this one's mine." "Nonsense! I kicked the ball." "Yes, but into my goal." "No; it's mine. I kicked the ball there." "By mistake; for me." "Oh, what a stupid game!" cried Phra pettishly. "Phew! how hot I am! I don't want to play any more at a game like that." And now, with the excitement at an end, both found that playing football in their fashion under such a sun was an exercise of which a very little went a long way. They stretched themselves out on the ground, with the ball lying hard by getting warm. "Oh, I say, it's too hot to stop here; come and lie in the shade," cried Harry. "Let's go indoors." They went back, passed through the verandah, and entered the dining-room. It was as hot there, a heavy, stagnant heat; but there was a basket of oranges upon the table. "These'll be better than water to drink," said Harry, rolling four across the table to his companion, and pocketing as many for his own use. "But we can't stop here," said Phra; "it's too hot to breathe." "I know; let's go and lie down on the floor at the landing-place." "Yes, that will do," replied Phra, and a few minutes later the boys were extended upon their backs upon the bamboos, shaded by the palm-leaf roofing, and feeling a faint breath of warm air come up from the surface of the river, just as if it had floated up from the sea. Here, as they lay, the boys peeled their oranges and threw the yellow rind into the river, where, whenever the white side fell downward, there was a loud splash made by a fish, which dashed at it and left it again as not good enough for food. The oranges were not good--they were small and pithy, as if the sun had dried all the juice out of them; but they were the best the boys could obtain, and they were eaten in silence, neither feeling disposed to talk; and then the natural thing occurred to two boys hot and tired upon a torrid day when there was a sleepy hum in the air in and out beneath the shade in which they lay. Five minutes after the last orange was eaten, a heavy breathing could be heard. "Asleep, Phra?" said Harry softly. A repetition of the breathing was the reply, and Harry lay with his hands clasped under the back of his head, gazing up at the palm thatch, where all looked softly light, though it was in the shade, the reason being that the sunshine was reflected from the surface of the water and played in a peculiar, mazy way upon the inner part of the roof, as if a golden net were covering the palm leaves and being kept in continuous motion. There was a good deal to be seen up there: flies were darting about, and often faring badly, for every now and then a lizard ran along, looking like a miniature crocodile, the sunny reflections in full motion resembling the water. The dart of one of these lizards upon an unfortunate fly was too quick for the eye to follow. One minute the curious little creature in its glistening armour would be creeping up to within a few inches of a fly busy at work brushing its head and wings with a care and nicety that suggested great pride in its personal appearance; the next moment there would be what seemed to be a faint streak upon the palm thatch, and the lizard would be where the fly was preening itself, but the fly was gone, and it had not been seen to fly away. It was there still, but securely enclosed, and ready to be transmuted into food. "They are quick," thought Harry; but his attention was taken off the lizards to the action of something gliding along among the loose leaves of the thatch--something long and pale green and grey. It seemed to be so insecurely placed that it appeared to be on the point of falling, and if it had dropped it must have been upon the sleeping figure of Phra. But somehow it held on by means of the long plates or scales at the lower part of its body in one or two places, while the rest hung in limp, unsupported folds. It was very interesting to follow the sinuous movements of this snake, a gracefully thin creature of about four feet long; and over and over again Harry laughed to himself, thinking how Phra would jump when he felt the thin, twining reptile drop upon him; but there was no fear of its falling, for it had the instinct of self-preservation strong within its fragile body, and it always appeared to be holding on tightly by one part, while the other was gliding forward seeking a fresh hold. It was nothing new to the watcher, for Harry had seen snakes of this kind often, both living and dead, and his father had pointed out to him that it was of a perfectly harmless description, the head being softly elliptical and gently graduated off in its junction with the long, thin neck, showing no sudden swellings out caused by the possession of poison glands, which give to the dangerous little serpents the peculiar spade-shaped or triangular head with the corners bluntly rounded off. As Harry lay watching the snake, he fully expected to see it dart its head at some of the flies buzzing about, but it went on its way quietly investigating, for it was in search of more juicy morsels than flies, its instinct having taught it that the palm thatch of such a roof as that in which it searched was exceedingly likely to contain the nest of some mouse or hole-loving bird, one of the little wren-like creatures whose fat, featherless young would form delicious morsels for a creature whose teeth were implements for holding on and not for masticating its prey. In those days the American humourist was not born, or, as he did, Harry might have lain there and wondered in connection with their food and the great length of neck whether it tasted "good all the way down." But naturally, as he had not read the lines, he thought nothing of the kind. In fact, he paid no more heed to the little snake beyond thinking of what a number of different things there were living in that thatched edifice; for all at once there was a low, deep, humming buzz, a flash as of burnished copper, and a thick, squat beetle flew in beneath the roof, lit on one of the bamboo rafters, and began to fold up its gauzy wings perfectly neatly, shutting them up beneath their cases, into which they fitted so closely, that when all was shut up there was no sign of opening, and a casual observer would never have imagined that such a short, stumpy, armour-clad, horny creature, all spikes and corners about the legs, could fly. That beetle took up a great deal of Harry's attention, for all was so still that when it crawled up into the thatching, holding on by its hooked legs, the rustle and scratching could be plainly heard. But at last the sound seemed to be distant, while, strangely enough, the beetle gradually appeared as if it were swelling out to a gigantic size, but grew hazy and undefined, and was apparently about to die out as if into mist, when Harry started and saw that it was just the rounded, stumpy, coppery green insect again, and he knew that he had been asleep and was startled into wakefulness by some sound close at hand. Voices, and then the rippling of water, and as he lay perfectly still upon his back he knew that a boat was coming abreast of the landing-place and a man was talking in a haughty, contemptuous way, as if in answer to some question that had been asked. "That Feringhee dog the King favours; he was the beginning of the swarm that invaded the country." "Never mind," said another voice; "don't be angry: it will soon come to an end." "The sooner the better. I am sick of all this. A mad king makes mad people who will not sit still and see their country ruined by his follies. What whim will he have next?" "Who knows? There is always some case or another coming by one of the unbelievers' ships. I believe they send their diseases and sicknesses here to kill our people, so that they may come and take the country. It is all wrong. What a beautiful place that man has here!" "Hist! don't talk." "Why not? I do not mind who hears. I would say what I do even before our foolish king." "Be silent; there are people lying asleep on that landing-place, and they might hear." One of them did hear--plainly enough, for in still weather water has a wonderful power for conveying sounds along its surface. These words were spoken in the native dialect, but every word was clear to the involuntary listener, for the language was almost as familiar to Harry as his own. The words jarred upon him. What did they mean? The speakers from their tone were evidently people who hated the English colonists, and an intense desire to see whether they were people whom he knew animated the boy with the disposition to start up and look. But on second thoughts he felt that it might be better for them if they appeared to be asleep, especially as Phra was the King's son. But once more the desire to see who it was grew strong in Harry's breast, and as the light splashing of the oars grew less plain he slowly turned his head till he could open one eye and gaze over the surface of the river. He was too late; there was nothing in sight but the boats moored to the farther bank. "I could see them from the far end of the garden, though," he thought; and rolling himself gently over three or four times, so as not to awaken Phra, he reached the bridge-like way off the stage into the garden, where he rose to his feet and keeping in shelter of the flowering shrubs which had been abundantly planted, he made for the corner of the garden higher up the stream, for the slow progress of the boat in passing showed that the people, whoever they were, had gone in that direction. Harry had little difficulty in getting to the boundary of his father's grounds, keeping well under cover, though it was hot work hurrying along in a stooping position. But when he raised his head cautiously and peered over the river, the result was disappointing. There was the boat certainly, going on against tide, propelled by a couple of stout rowers; and it was evidently the boat of some one well to do, for the rowers were dressed alike. As to the occupants of the central part beneath the awning, they were partly hidden by the uprights which supported the light roof shelter, and their backs were towards him. They were richly dressed, but though the boy watched till the boat passed out of sight beyond a curve they did not turn their heads once. Harry returned to the landing-stage, feeling troubled and thoughtful. He was asking himself whether he should tell Phra what he had heard, and a feeling of shrinking from making his companion uncomfortable had almost fixed him in his determination to say nothing until he had told his father. But Phra's action altered all this. For just as he was about to set foot upon the stage, Phra leaped up and began to rub his ear frantically. "What did you do that for?" he cried fiercely. "Do what?" said Harry, laughing at the boy's antics. "You put that nasty little beetle in my ear." "I didn't," cried Harry, bursting into a roar of laughter. "Yes, you did. There it is," cried Phra angrily, as he stamped upon and crushed a little round insect about the size of the smaller lady-bird. "Tickle, tickle, tickle! Why, if I hadn't woke up, the horrible little creature might have eaten its way into my brains, and killed me." "Nonsense! nothing would do that." "Well, you had no business to play such silly boys' tricks. It's enough to make me hit you. Yes, you can laugh at me; but if I were regularly angry, you would be ready to run." "Run away?" said Harry merrily. "Yes, run away." "Oh yes, and never come back again. You frighten me horribly." "You're mocking at me, but I tell you it was very cowardly and stupid." "No, it was not; for I did not do it, my boy." "What? why, I woke up and caught you just as you were going to run away." "No, I was coming back." "Oh, Hal! that's what you call a cracker, and that's more cowardly still. When I went to sleep you were lying down beside me, and when I woke up you were standing over there." "That's right," said Harry. "And when you woke up you felt mischievous, and caught that little beetle to put in my ear." "That's wrong," said Harry sturdily. "Why, I felt it directly it was in; and you must have done it." "Oh, of course, because beetles have no legs to crawl, and no wings to fly, and you weren't lying ear upward so that it could drop in off the roof." "You may argue as long as you like, and as I was asleep, of course I couldn't quite tell how you did it; but there's the beetle. See?" "Oh yes, I can see," said Harry thoughtfully; "but I didn't put it there. It got into your ear while I was away." "Oh, Hal!" "And oh, Phra!" "To say you were coming back when you were just going to slip away!" "Wasn't going to slip away. I tell you I was coming back." "I don't believe you." "Very well," said Harry; "don't." "I--I mean, I beg your pardon, Hal." There was no reply. "Tell me why you went away," said Phra, who felt that he had gone too far. "It's of no use. You will not believe me," said Harry, taking out his knife and beginning to carve his initials on one of the big bamboos. "Yes, I will!" cried Phra. "I daresay I was wrong. I was cross with being woke up like that, and I felt sure you had done it." "And you feel sure now," said Harry coldly. "No, not sure," said Phra frankly, "only doubtful." "Then you ought to be ashamed of yourself for feeling so. It's not as if I were a Siamese fellow--they say anything. An English boy doesn't like to be doubted." "Beg your pardon, Hal--so sorry," said Phra penitently. "Shake hands." "Not I," said Harry stiffly. "I'm not going to shake hands with a chap who doesn't believe my word." "Hal!" cried Phra, with a pleading look in his eyes. "We'd better not be friends any more; and you'd better go away and have nothing more to do with us English people." "Why? What makes you say that?" Harry was silent, and stood frowning there, hacking at the bamboo; but the quick-witted Siamese lad seemed to grasp the idea that there was something more behind the fit of annoyance, and began to press his companion. And the more silent and mysterious Harry proved to be, the more he pressed. For a time he obtained nothing but mysterious hints and bitter words about things not being as they should be, and at last the boy said angrily,-- "Look here, Hal, I'm sure you are hiding something. I woke up and saw you there, and I felt sure you had been playing some trick. You know you often do." "Yes, often," said Harry quietly. "Then you told me you had not, and I begged your pardon for saying things when I was cross. I know you well enough now; you can't keep up anything of that sort--you get in a temper sometimes, but it's all over soon and you shake hands, or even if you don't, it's soon all right again and forgotten: but now you keep on talking about our not being friends any more, and I'm sure there's something the matter. Now, isn't there?" Harry nodded and looked gloomy as he went on cutting in the hard wood, and spoiled the shape of the K he was carving. "What is it, then? Why don't you tell me?" "Don't want to make you uncomfortable." "Then it's something serious?" Harry nodded again. "You're not going away, Hal?" cried Phra excitedly. "It seems as if we'd better," said Harry gloomily. "No, that you shan't!" cried Phra angrily. "Who says that? I know; it's your father's offended about something. But I won't have it." Harry smiled. "You're not king," he said. "No, but I shall be some day, and till I am, my father will let me have anything I like, so long as it's wise and good. It's quite right for you and your father to stay here, for it's doing you both good, and us too. Father said only the other night that it was a grand thing for the country to have wise Englishmen here to instruct us in everything." "Do you think so, Phra?" "Of course I do. Why, look at last year, when that dreadful plague came and the people were dying so fast till Doctor Cameron made them keep the sick people to themselves, and had their clothes and things burnt. Father always says he stopped it from going any further. It's so with everything, if people would only learn." "But they don't like us," said Harry. "The sensible ones do. It's only the silly, obstinate, old-fashioned folk who like to go on always in the same way, and who think that they know everything and that there's nothing more to be learnt. Here's something you never heard. Some of the other king's people put it about last year that father was making poisons in his room so as to kill the people." "Oh yes, I know it," said Harry bitterly. "And they say the bad diseases come in the cases father has from England. I daresay they'll think that there's another plague come in our case with the cricket bats and balls." "They do say so," said Harry. "How do you know?" cried Phra sharply. "Heard 'em." "When?" "Just now, when you were asleep." "Hah! Then that's it!" cried Phra; and it all came out. The Siamese lad heard his companion to the end with a look of haughty contempt which made him look years older, and when he had finished he said slowly,-- "Poor silly idiots! Those are the sort of people who would say that a blowpipe was better than a rifle. What does it matter?" "Matter? Why, it is bad for you and your father to be friendly with such people as we are." "How absurd!" cried Phra. "The weak, silly, ignorant people are so stupid about things they do not understand." "But these were not common, ignorant people, but noblemen." "Very likely," said Phra, with a shrug of his shoulders. "It is as father says: many of the old noblemen of the other king's party are too proud to learn anything, and they pretend to believe he deals in magic and is mad." "Yes, that's how they talked," said Harry. "Well, let them talk. I'm glad my father is so mad as he is, and wants to learn all about the wonders of the world, and to get me to learn them too. And I do like it, Hal; I'm ever so fond of learning about all these strange things. Of course I like playing games, too, and even your games that you teach us are wonderful and clever. Pooh! let the silly people talk till they learn to know better." "But these men in the boat spoke threateningly of it all having an end, just as if they meant to attack the King and drive us all away." "Bah!" ejaculated the lad. "Attack my father? Pooh! they dare not. He's as gentle and kind as any one can be, but he can be angry too, and when he is, he is very fierce and stern. He won't believe that any one would dare to attack him. I don't believe it either." "But if you had heard those two men talk?" "Well, then I should have heard two men talk, that's all. What is talking? A mere nothing." "But suppose they were to begin to act?" said Harry, who was looking at his friend admiringly. "What do you mean--fight?" "Yes." "I hope they will not," said Phra rather sadly, "because it would be so terrible. They would fight because they don't know better, and they will not learn. But they would learn then when it was too late." "What would happen?" "A number of foolish people would be killed, and when those who began the trouble were caught--" "Yes?" said Harry, for Phra had ceased speaking; "what would happen then?" "They would have to die, too, and it seems horrible when the great world is so beautiful and people might be happy." "Think the King would have them executed?" "Of course. He is all that is good and kind to everybody now, but if the people rose against him, he would say, 'Poor blind, foolish creatures! I must forgive them, for they don't know better; but the leaders must suffer for leading them into sin.'" "And their heads would be chopped off?" "Certainly," said Phra coldly. "It would be for every one's good. But don't look like that, Hal; we can't help the stupid people talking foolishly. It does not matter to us." "But it does," said Harry. "It makes me think that we ought not to stay." "Nonsense!" cried Phra. "Are you going to tell your father what the people are saying?" "No; why should I?" "I think he ought to know," said Harry. "I daresay he does know how people talk, but it does not trouble him. They are foolish people who do not know he is the best king we have ever had. Let them talk. There, I am going home now. You keep the football." CHAPTER XI THE NAGA'S BITE Phra had not been gone long before Mr. Kenyon returned from his business down in the port, and in reply to his question, "Anything fresh happened, my boy?" Harry told him what he had heard, watching his father's face intently the while. "Then you think it is very serious, father?" said Harry. "Do I, Hal? What makes you say that?" "You look anxious about it." "I was not aware that you were studying my face," said Mr. Kenyon, smiling. "Well, it is serious news, and it is not serious, if you can understand that. The words you heard were those of dissatisfied folk, and these exist everywhere. Of course I have long known that the common, ignorant people resent our being here a good deal, especially the followers of the second king, as they call him; but most of the people like us, and I find that they are very eager to deal with me in business, trusting me largely with their goods, and quite content to wait till I choose to pay them. That looks as if we have a good character. Then, as regards our treatment in the place, you have never found any one insulting or offensive to you." "No, father; every one is smiling and pleasant." "Of course. You need not trouble yourself about the disagreeable remarks of a couple of malcontents." These words cheered Harry, whose young imagination had been piling up horrors to come for the dwellers at the palace and the English people who were near. Two days later, when he was a little higher up the river, a pleasant, musical voice saluted him from the other side of a hedge. "What! going by without calling? For shame!" Harry turned through a gate and down a path to where a lady was seated busy over some kind of needlework under a shady tree. There was something so pleasant in her smile of welcome that the boy eagerly caught at her extended hand, before taking the chair that was pointed out. "But that's the doctor's," he said. "Yes, but he is down the river in his boat, seeing some of his patients. Have some fruit, Harry. All that basketful was sent us this morning by one of Duncan's patients." "How nice! May I take that mangosteen?" "Take all," said Mrs. Cameron, for she it was. "The people are never tired of sending us great pines and melons. They are so nice and grateful for everything my husband does for them. I used to think it would be very dreadful to come out here amongst all the strange, half-savage people, as I expected they would be." "But they are not savage," said Harry. "Savage? No. They are as gentle and nice as can be. They seem to be more afraid of us than we are of them." Harry feasted his eyes upon the sweet face and form of the graceful English lady, and the sight seemed to bring up something misty and undefined of some one who used to lean over his little bed at night to press her warm lips upon his face, which was brushed by her long, fair hair. It was a pleasant feeling, but sad as well, for the few moments that the memory stayed. Then he had to answer questions as to why he had not brought his friend with him, of the games he had been playing, about his excursions; and he was in the midst of his answers when a quick step was heard, and Mrs. Cameron sprang up. "Here is Duncan," she cried. "Hullo, Hal!" cried the doctor, entering; "here you are, then! Where's the Prince?" "He has not been down to-day." "Oh, then that is why we are honoured with a visit, is it?" "I--I was not coming to see you to-day, was I, Mrs. Cameron?" said Harry, colouring. "No, that is a fact," said the lady. "He was going right by, but I called him in." "Ah, well, we will forgive you. Stop and have tea with us." Harry's acceptation showed that he was only too glad, and after the pleasant meal in the verandah, there was an interesting hour to be spent in the doctor's curious compound of surgery, study, and museum, where plenty of fresh insects had to be examined. Mrs. Cameron displaying a bright, girl-like interest in everything, till called away to give some instructions to her servants. "How Mrs. Cameron must help you, Doctor!" said Harry. "I did not know that she was so clever at pinning out moths." "Look here," said the doctor sternly, "have you been saying anything to her about what you told your father you heard said in that boat?" "Not a word, sir." "That's right. I'm glad of it; but I was afraid." "Oh, I shouldn't have thought of telling her." "I'm glad you have so much discretion, my boy. You see, ladies are easily made nervous; and if my wife had heard all that, she would have been fidgeting about it every time I was away, and of course that is very often." "You don't think there is any danger, do you?" "Not the slightest, my boy; the people are all too friendly. It is only a few discontented humbugs who are old-fashioned and object to the King's ways." "That is what my father says," said Harry. "And that is what I say, so let's think no more about it." "There's Phra," cried Harry, starting up, as a long-drawn whistle was heard. Harry ran out, and was going down to the gate, passing Mrs. Cameron, who was walking back to her seat under the tree; but all of a sudden she stopped short, tottered as if about to fall, and then stood there with a ghastly face as white as her dress. It was a mere glimpse that the boy obtained, but it was enough to check his hurried race for the gate. Something was wrong, he could not tell what; but the doctor's wife was evidently in sore trouble, and he turned to go to her help. "What is the matter, Mrs. Cameron?" he cried; but she made no reply. It was as if she had not heard him speak, and with head averted she stood looking to the left in a singularly strained attitude, like one striving to escape from something horrible, but whose feet were held to the ground. In his excitement Harry ran round before her and caught her hand in his, to find it icily cold; but she only uttered a gasping sound, and still stared horribly and with convulsed face down to her left. Very few moments had elapsed from the boy's first taking alarm till he now turned wonderingly to his right to follow the direction of Mrs. Cameron's eyes, and then a horrible chill ran through him, and he felt paralysed and helpless, for there, not six feet away, raised up on the lower part of its body, was one of the most deadly serpents in the world, its grey brown marked scales glistening as it played about in a wavy, undulatory fashion, its so-called hood spread out showing the spectacle-like markings, and its flattened head turned down at right angles to the neck, with the forked tongue playing and flickering in and out through the little opening in its jaws. The lower part of the creature was partly hidden by the flowers on a dry bed, but the anterior portion rose fully three feet above the plants, and the creature swung itself about and rose and sank as if preparing for a spring upon the fascinated woman; for either from horror or some occult power on the part of the deadly reptile, Mrs. Cameron was perfectly helpless, and promised to be an easy victim to the cobra when it struck. But Harry's stunned sensation of horror did not last; he stepped back for a moment or two, looking sharply about for a weapon, but looked in vain, for there was nothing near but a small bamboo stool. It was better than nothing. He caught it up by one leg, and raising it above his shoulder he stepped quickly between Mrs. Cameron and her enemy, prepared to strike with all his might, while the cobra's eyes seemed to burn, and it drew back as if about to spring. At that moment, released from the influence of the reptile by the interposition of Harry's body, the power of movement returned, and uttering a low, sobbing cry Mrs. Cameron sank slowly to her knees upon the ground, where she crouched, watching the movements of her champion, but not daring to look again at the serpent. The sobbing cry behind him drew Harry's attention from his enemy for a moment, but only for that space of time. Then he was once more on guard, fully realizing the danger of his position, but so strung up by the emergency that he felt not the slightest fear. Harry's was but a momentary glance back, but it was an opportunity for the enemy. Quick as lightning it struck. There was the darting forward as of a spring set free, the stroke and the rebound, and as the reptile was about to strike again Harry delivered his blow, which crushed down the hissing creature with such effect that the next moment it had writhed itself out from among the plants, to lie clear to receive blow after blow from the stool, till the latter flew into fragments, while the cobra twined and twisted and tied itself into knots in its agony, close to the lad's feet. He did not attempt to shrink away, only looked round for something else to seize as a weapon, and then he stared strangely at Mrs. Cameron, who had sprung up. "Harry! What is it?" she cried hoarsely. "Did it bite you?" "Don't know," he said, in a curious, husky voice. "I--I think so; but I've killed it." "But where? Show me where?" panted Mrs. Cameron wildly. For answer Harry drew back the cuff from his right wrist, and held it up. "There," he said. Without a moment's hesitation Mrs. Cameron caught the lad's hand and arm and raised it to her lips, sucking the tiny puncture with all her power, and then, as she withdrew her lips for a moment, she shrieked out,-- "Duncan! Duncan! Help, help!" before placing her lips to the bite again. "What's the matter?" cried Phra, running to them from the gate. "Mrs. Cameron! Hal! What is it?" "Snake," said Harry faintly, just as Phra caught sight of the writhing creature, struck at it, and watching his opportunity crushed its head into the ground with his heel, the reptile in its dying agonies twining tightly about his ankle and leg. Mrs. Cameron took her lips from the wound again, and her lips parted to shriek once more; but her cries had been heard, and the doctor came running down to her side. There was no need to ask questions--he saw what had happened at a glance, and the dangerous nature of the wound was told by the swollen shape of the snake's neck by Phra's boot. "Once more," he said to his wife; "then let me." As Mrs. Cameron pressed her lips to the wound, her husband snatched the thin silk neckerchief Harry wore from his neck, twisted it up into a cord, and tied it as tightly as he could round the lad's arm, just above the elbow-joint. "Now let me come," he said sharply. "Run in, Mary; fetch basin, sponge, water, and the caustic bottle." Mrs. Cameron was used to her husband's ways in emergencies, and resigning the patient to his hands she ran off to the house. "Sit down here, Hal," said Cameron, "and keep a good heart, lad. I daresay we shall take it in time." As he spoke he pressed the silent lad back into Mrs. Cameron's chair, snatched off the jacket, tore open the shirt-sleeve, and then drew out his pocket-book, from which he took a lancet. With this he scarified the tiny wound, making it bleed freely, before placing his lips to it and trying to draw the poison away again and again, while Phra stood close by, his face of a livid hue, and making no offer of help on account of his position. For the serpent was still twined tightly about his ankle and leg, and he felt sure that if he released the head from beneath his foot, the reptile would strike again. By this time Mrs. Cameron was back with the various articles required, and she knelt down with the basin in her lap as the doctor took a little wide-mouthed bottle from her hand, removed the stopper, shook out a tiny stick of white, sugar-looking crystal, and after moistening the end, liberally used it in and about the mouth of the wound. "Hurt you, my boy?" said Cameron sharply, as Harry lay back, with his eyes tightly closed. "Horribly," was the reply. "Feels like red-hot iron." "Do you good, boy. Act like a stimulus. Now, can you walk indoors?" "I think so." "One moment. You, Phra, run up and tell Mr. Kenyon to come here directly." "No, no," cried Harry; "don't do that. It would frighten him." "He must be told, Hal, my lad. Go, Phra." The boy addressed pointed to his foot. "If I let its head go, it will sting," he said. "Oh, I see," said the doctor coolly, and taking a knife from his pocket, he opened it, bent down, and with one cut passed the knife blade through the cobra's neck, with the result that the long, lithe body was set free, as if it had been held in its place by the position of the head, and Phra's leg was released. But he took his foot very cautiously off the head, which even then moved, as if still connected with the slowly writhing body, for the jaws opened and shut two or three times, the vitality in the creature being wonderful. But Phra did not stay to see. He stepped quickly to Harry's side and caught his left hand, to hold it for a moment against his throbbing breast, and then ran off as hard as he could go. Meanwhile, supported on either side by the doctor and his wife, Harry was led into the former's room, the boy looking rather wild and strange. Here he was seated upon a cane couch, while a draught of ammonia and water was prepared, and held to him to drink. "Not thirsty," he said, shaking his head. "Never mind; drink," cried the doctor, and the lad hastily tossed off the contents. "Nice?" said the doctor, with a smile. "Horrid; like soap and water," replied Harry. "May I go to sleep?" "Yes, for a time, if you can." "But I say, look here, Doctor; when father comes, don't let him be frightened. I'm not going to be very bad, am I?" "I hope not, Hal. You see, we have taken it in time." "That's right," said the boy, with a deep sigh, and he closed his eyes at once and let his head subside on the pillow, sinking at once into a kind of stupor, for it was not like sleep. "Oh, Duncan," whispered Mrs. Cameron, as soon as she felt satisfied that the patient could not hear, "surely he will not die?" "Not if I can help it, dear," he replied. "That was very brave of you to suck the wound. It may have saved his life." "Poor, brave, darling boy!" she cried, bursting into a convulsive fit of sobbing, as she sank in her husband's arms, utterly giving way now. "He saved me from the horrible reptile, and was bitten himself." "Ha! God bless him for it--and spare his life," added the doctor to himself--"that was it, then?" "Yes, dear," sobbed Mrs. Cameron; "I was going back to take up my work when I heard a rustling sound among the flowers, and looking round I saw the horrible thing dancing and waving itself up and down as they do when a snake-charmer plays to them. I couldn't stir; I couldn't speak. I seemed to be suddenly made rigid; and then it was that Harry saw the state I was in, and came to my help." "What did he do?" said the doctor, as he tried to calm his wife's hysterical sobs. "Ran between me and the snake, and struck at it when it darted itself out. It would have bitten me, for it was gradually coming closer to me, and--and--and--oh, it was so dreadful, Duncan dear! I seemed to have no power to move. I knew that if I ran off I should be safe, but I could not stir, only wait as if fixed by the horrible creature's eyes--wait till it darted at and bit me." "And Harry dashed in between you?" "Yes, dear. He seized the little bamboo stool, and struck at it. Oh, Duncan! Duncan! Don't let him die!" "Let him die, my dear?" said the doctor, drawing in his breath. "Not if my poor knowledge can save him. But I have great hopes that your brave thoughtfulness will have had its effect. Now go and lie down a bit till you have grown calm. This terrible business has unhinged you." "No, no, dear; let me stay." "I dare not, my dear. You are weak and hysterical from the shock, and I must keep the poor boy undisturbed." "You may trust me, dear," said Mrs. Cameron; "I am better now. There, you see I am mastering my weakness. I will master it, and be quite calm, so as to help you to nurse him and make him well." "May I trust you?" "Yes, yes, dear." "But suppose he is very, very bad?" whispered the doctor. "I will be quite calm and helpful then. Afterwards I will not answer for myself." "Then stay," said the doctor, who examined his patient as he lay there, looking strange and completely stupefied. "Raise him up a little," said the doctor, after he had mixed some more ammonia and water; "I want him to drink this." Mrs. Cameron's task was easy, and there was no trouble then in getting the patient to drink, till the last spoonful or two, which he thrust away. "It hurts me to swallow," he muttered, as if to himself--"it hurts me to swallow." The doctor frowned, as he helped his wife to lower the poor fellow down, and examined the wrist and arm, which were now becoming terribly swollen and blotched. "Oh, Duncan!" whispered Mrs. Cameron, "can't you do something more?" "No," he said sadly; "one is fearfully helpless in such a case as this. Everything possible has been done; it is a fight between nature and the poison." "And there seemed to be no time before I was trying to draw it out of the wound again." "It is so horribly subtle," said the doctor. "What you did ought to have checked the action, but it is going on. I dread poor Kenyon's coming, and yet I am longing for it. He cannot be long." "Duncan," whispered Mrs. Cameron, as she laid her hand tenderly upon Harry's forehead, "are you sure that he cannot understand what we say?" "Quite." "You said the poison was subtle; will it be long before the effect passes off?" "No," replied the doctor; "the danger should be quite at an end before an hour is passed. Subtle? Horribly subtle and quick, dear. I have known poor creatures die in a quarter of an hour after being struck. Hist! I can hear Kenyon's steps in the garden. Go to the door and bring him in." Mrs. Cameron went out softly, but returned with Phra. "Is Mr. Kenyon coming?" "He went down the river in his boat, Michael says, and will not be back till evening." "Tut--tut--tut!" ejaculated the doctor. "How is he?" whispered Phra. "Bad; very bad," replied the doctor. "Oh!" cried Phra, in agony. "But you are curing him, Doctor Cameron?" "I am doing everything I possibly can, Phra." "Yes, I know; and you are so clever. It is all right, and he will soon be better." The doctor groaned, and bent over his patient, exchanging glances with his wife--looks both full of despair. Phra stepped to the doctor's side, and caught him fiercely by the arm. "You frighten me," he whispered excitedly. "Don't say he is very bad!" "Look," said the doctor sadly, and he pointed to the horrible appearance of his young patient's arm. "It is of no use to disguise it, Phra: the poison of these dreadful reptiles is beyond a doctor's skill." "But do something--do something!" cried Phra angrily. "You are only standing and looking on. You must--you shall do more." Mrs. Cameron rose and took the lad's hands, drawing them aside. "Be patient, Phra," she whispered. "My husband is doing everything that is possible." "But it is so dreadful," cried Phra. "I saw some one die from a snake-bite, and he looked just like that. But there was no doctor then. Can't he do something more?" Mrs. Cameron shook her head. "You know how clever and wise he is, Phra. We must trust him. He knows what is best." Phra groaned, and sank down despairingly in a chair; but he started up again directly. "Shall I fetch my father? He is very wise about snake-bites. He would come for Hal." "He could do nothing," said the doctor gravely. "Be silent, please; I am doing everything that is possible." Phra frowned on hearing the imperative way in which the doctor spoke, but he did not resent it. He merely went on tip-toe to the head of the couch, and knelt down there, watching every movement on Harry's part, though these were few. From time to time the doctor administered ammonia, but it seemed to have not the slightest effect: the swelling went on; the skin of the boy's arm grew of a livid black; and the mutterings of delirium made the scene more painful. And so three hours passed away, with no sign of Mr. Kenyon, no token given that the danger was nearly passed. Every one was indefatigable, striving the best to render Harry's sufferings lighter; but all seemed in vain, and at last, as she read truly the look of despair in her husband's face, every palliative he administered seeming to be useless, Mrs. Cameron, after fighting hard to keep back her grief, threw herself upon her knees by the side of the couch, and burst into a hysterical fit of sobbing. This was too much for Phra, who, to hide his own feelings, hurried out into the garden, unable as he was to witness Mrs. Cameron's sufferings unmoved. And now in his utter despair the doctor made no effort to check his wife's loud sobs, feeling as he did that they could do no harm; and after attending to his patient again, he was about to walk to the window to try and think whether there was anything else that he could do, when to his astonishment Harry opened his eyes, stared round vacantly, and said in sharp tones,-- "Yes! What is it? Who called?" The doctor was at his side in an instant, and caught his hand. "Harry, my lad," he said, "do you know me?" The boy stared at him strangely, but he had comprehended the question. "Know you?" he said. "Yes; why shouldn't I know you? What a ridiculous question! But--Here, what is the matter with that lady? Is it--is it--? My head aches, and I can't think," he added, after looking wonderingly about. "What has been the matter? Doctor Cameron, has some one been ill?" "Yes, some one has been very ill," said the doctor, laying his cool hand upon the boy's forehead and pressing him back upon the pillow. "Some one has been very ill! Who is it? Can't be father or Mike. Why am I here? I'm not ill. Here, something hurts me, doctor--something on the wrist. Just look; it hurts so that I can't lift it." The doctor took hold of the frightfully swollen arm, and made as if examining the injury, saying quietly,-- "Oh, it's only a bite; it will be better soon. I'll put a little olive oil to it. Will you get some, my dear?" Mrs. Cameron rose from her knees quickly, and hurried out of the room, keeping her head averted so that Harry should not see her face. He noticed this, and his eyes filled with a wondering look. "I don't understand it," he said. "I'm not at home." "No," said the doctor quietly. "You are here, at my house." "Of course; and that was Mrs. Cameron who went out to get the oil, and--" He stopped short, and looked about him for some moments. Then in a puzzled way:-- "There's something I want to think about, but I can't." "Don't worry about it, then. Lie still till you can." "Yes, that will be the best way. Ah! here she is." Mrs. Cameron was back with the oil, and he made her lips quiver, and she had hard work to keep back her tears, as he said,-- "That's good of you to fetch it. Thank you, Doctor. What was it bit me? One of those big mosquitoes? Ah!" He uttered a wild cry, and his face grew convulsed with horror. "What is it, my dear boy?" said the doctor. "I know now," he said, in a low, passionate, agitated voice. "It has come back. The snake! I was bitten by that snake!" "Yes, my boy, but the effect is all passing off," said the doctor soothingly. "No, no; you are saying that to keep me from thinking I shall die of the bite, and--" his voice sank to a whisper, as he murmured despairingly, "Oh, father, father! what will you do?" "I am not cheating you, Harry," said the doctor, leaning over him; "it is the simple truth. You were bitten by the virulent reptile; but fortunately we were close by, and the poison has yielded to the remedies." "Ah! you gave me something?" "We did, of course," said the doctor gravely, giving his wife a glance. "You have been delirious and insensible, but the poison is mastered, and you have nothing to do now but get well. Thank God!" The boy took the last words literally. He closed his eyes, and they saw his lips move in the silence which lasted for some minutes. Then he opened his eyes, and spoke quite naturally. "I can recollect all about it now. But tell me, are you sure Mrs. Cameron was not hurt?" "Hurt? No, Harry," said that lady, taking his hand, to press it to her lips. "I have you to thank for saving my life." He imitated her action, and said with a smile,-- "No, no. Doctor Cameron would have cured you as he did me. But ugh! what an arm!" he cried, hastily drawing the sleeve over the discoloured, swollen skin. "I say, doctor, it won't stop like that, will it?" "Oh no, that will soon pass away." At that moment Phra's piteous face appeared at the window, looking inquiringly in, for he had been puzzled by the voices he had heard; and as soon as he grasped the state of affairs, he uttered a wild cry,-- "Hal!" It was as he rushed in through the window and dashed across the floor, to pretty well fling himself upon his companion. Then, with simulated anger, to choke down the burst of sobs striving for exit,-- "Oh, you wretch!" he cried, "to frighten us all like that! Doctor, what doesn't he deserve!" "Rest and quiet, Phra, my lad. Steady, please; he is a bit weak yet." "Yes, I understand. But oh, Hal, old chap, old chap! you have made me feel bad!" "So sorry," said the boy, "and so glad you all felt like that. But, Phra, I want you to do something." "Yes, what is it?" cried Phra eagerly. "I want you to go up to our place and wait till father comes back. Then tell him I'm better. I shouldn't like him to hear I had been bitten by a naga without knowing the whole truth." "Yes, I'll go," cried the boy, pressing his friend's hand. "But tell me first, doctor: he is ever so much better?" "Quite out of all danger now," was the reply, and Phra started off, but only to find that he was too late, for before he had gone a hundred yards he met Mr. Kenyon and Mike, running. "Ah!" cried the merchant wildly, catching Phra by the arm, "tell me quickly--the truth--the truth." "Better; getting well fast," said Phra quickly. Mr. Kenyon stopped short and laid his hand to his breast, and stood panting for a few minutes before speaking again. "Mike told you as soon as you came ashore, then?" "No, he came down the river in a boat to fetch me, as soon as he heard the news. But come, quick, I must see for myself!" As Mr. Kenyon entered the room the doctor and his wife just said a word, and then went softly out, Phra grasping the reason and following them into the garden. "Yes, I see," he said softly; "to let them be alone." They all three turned down one of the paths amongst the thickly planted bushes, and then stopped short in wonder, for there just before them was Mike, crying like a child, and wiping his eyes. He was aware of their presence, though, almost as soon as they were of his, and making a pretence of mopping his face with the handkerchief he held, he hurried up. "Awful hot, sir," he said. "You want me?" "No, not yet," said the doctor, ignoring the tears; "but in two or three hours I think we can get your young master home. I think you had better see about a palanquin and bearers by-and-by. Or perhaps you might as well go now, and tell the men to be here in two hours' time." "Yes, sir; of course, sir, but--er--" "What is it?" said the doctor. "Could I just go and say a word to the young master, sir?" "I think not now, Mike. His father is with him, and we have left them so that they might be alone." "Of course, sir, and quite right too," said Mike. "I'll be off at once, sir; but it is amazing hot." Mike hurried away, and as soon as he was out of hearing Phra said quickly,-- "See how he'd been crying, Mr. Cameron?" "Yes, Phra." "That's because he liked our Hal so. Every one likes Hal." CHAPTER XII SUL THE ELEPHANT "Bother the old cobra! Don't say any more about it; I hate to hear the thing mentioned. Well, there, quite well, thank you; how do you do?" "But you might tell me, Hal." "Why, I am telling you. I'm quite well again." "Don't you feel anything?" "Oh yes, just a little; my arm feels pins-and-needlesy, just as if I had been to sleep on it in an awkward position; and it looks as if it was turning into a snake." "What, twists and twines about?" "No--o--o--o! What nonsense! How can a thing with stiff bones in it twist and twine about? I mean, the skin's all marked something like a snake's; but Dr. Cameron says I need not mind, for it will all go off in time. Oh, I am so sick of it all! I wish I hadn't killed the snake." "What!" cried Phra. "No, I don't quite mean that, because of course I'm glad to have killed the horrible, poisonous thing; only it's so tiresome. That's nearly a month ago, and everybody's watching me to see how I look, and asking me how I am, and you're about the worst of the lot." "It's quite natural, Hal." "Is it? Then I wish it wasn't. I suppose it's quite natural for Mrs. Cameron to begin to cry as soon as she sees me." "It's because she feels grateful to you for saving her life." "There you go again," cried Harry peevishly. "Saving her life! Oh, how I wish I hadn't! Everybody will keep telling me of it, and one says it was so good of me, and another calls me a brave young hero; and just because I hit a snake a whack with an old bamboo stool. It's sickening." Phra laughed heartily. "You're not sorry you saved her life." "Will you be quiet?" cried Harry angrily. "Saved her life again. Everybody's telling me of it. Of course I don't mean I'm sorry, but I wish somebody else had done it. Ah! you, for instance," cried the boy, with one of his old mirthful looks. "Ha, ha, ha! Poor old Phra! How would he like it? every one calling him a brave young hero!" "I shouldn't mind it once or twice," said Phra thoughtfully. "But after that I suppose it would be rather tiresome." "Tiresome!" cried Harry. "It sets your teeth on edge--it makes you squirm--it makes you want to throw things that will break--it makes you want to call names, and kick." Phra roared. "Ah, you may grin, my lad, but it does." "It would make me feel proud," said Phra. "That it wouldn't. You're not such a silly, weak noodle. It would make you feel ashamed of yourself, for it's sickly and stupid to make such a fuss about nothing. No, don't say any more about it, or there'll be a fight." "I say, Hal," cried Phra. "I shall be glad when you are quite well again." "I am quite well again. Look here, I'll race you along the terrace and back." "No, it makes one too hot. But you're not quite well yet." "I am, I tell you. Do you want to quarrel?" "No, but that proves you are not." "How? What do you mean?" "You get cross so soon. It's just as if that snakebite--" "Don't!" roared Harry. "Turned you sour and acid." Harry did not resent this, but remained silent for a few moments. "I say," he said at last, "is that true?" "What?" "About me turning sour and acid?" "Oh yes; you get out of temper about such little things. I'm almost afraid to speak to you sometimes." "Hi! Look at him! There he goes. One of those little monkeys. He heard me shout. How he can jump from tree to tree! I wish we were as active. There! He can't jump to that next tree. He'd fall down. Well! Look at that. Why, it was a tremendous jump." "We were here just right," said Phra; "he was coming after the fruit, and we scared him." Harry was silent, and walked on by his companion's side in the beautiful gardens of the palace. Then he began to whistle softly, as if he were thinking. At last he broke out with-- "Oh, what a lovely garden this is! I wish my father was a king, and I was a prince, and all this was ours." Phra threw himself down on the grass beneath a clump of shrubs and began to laugh heartily. "What are you laughing at?" said Harry angrily. "You. Why, you wouldn't like it half so well as what you have now." "Oh, shouldn't I! I know better than that." "No, you don't, Hal. That is all my father's, and it will be all mine some day; but I like being at your place ever so much better than being here." "You don't. Nonsense!" "I do, I tell you. Your little garden's lovely, and the dear old landing-place is ten times nicer than our marble steps." "You've been out in the sun too much, Phra, and it has turned your head." "That it hasn't. And as to your father being king, he'd soon be very tired of it, as my father is; for it's all worry and care." Harry had thrown himself sprawling on the grass beside his companion, and the boys were both silent for a while, as if listening to the soft cooing of one of the beautiful little rose and green doves which frequented the garden. "It's very curious," said Harry at last. "What is?" said Phra wonderingly. "That the poison of that snake--such a wee, tiny drop as got into me--should have such a droll effect." "I don't see anything droll in it," replied Phra. "I do," cried Harry. "Here, only a little time ago I was the jolliest, best-tempered fellow that ever lived." "Ho, ho, ho!" laughed Phra. "Well, so I was," cried Harry indignantly. "When you weren't cross." "Oh, I say, I never was cross; but I'll own to it now. I've often thought about it lately. You're quite right, Phra; the least thing does put me out now, and I feel as if I must grind my teeth together. Think it is because of the poison?" "Of course it is. But never mind. I don't, because I know why it is." "I have been very cross, then, sometimes, have I?" "Horrid!" cried Phra, laughing. "You've been ready to call the sun names for shining, and the wind for blowing. You can't think how cross you've been." "I can guess. It's what Dr. Cameron calls being a trifle irritable. Hullo! here's one of your fellows coming. Looks just as if he were going to spear us both for being in the King's garden." A handsome, bronze-skinned guard stalked up and bowed to Phra. "What do you want?" asked Phra. "The hunter, Sree, asks to see the Prince," replied the man. That was enough. There was neither irritability in Harry, nor thought of the heat in Phra, as they sprang up and made for the outer court, where they found Sree sitting upon his heels, calmly meditative over his thoughts, but ready to spring up on seeing the two lads approach. He saluted them after the country fashion, and in reply to the question asked by both together,-- "I came to see if the young Sahib Harry was well enough to go out, and the Prince would go with him." "Of course I'm well enough," cried Harry. "I say, Sree, have you seen any cobras since that one bit me?" Phra turned sharply round, with his face full of the mirth he tried to hide. "Yes, I know what you mean," cried Harry sharply. "I shall talk about it myself, though, if I like. Have you seen any, Sree?" "Just one hundred and seven, Sahib," said the man. "A hundred and seven!" cried Harry. "What, about here?" "About the different houses and landings, Sahib," replied the old hunter. "They like to get near to where people live, because of the little animals that come too." "I shouldn't have thought that there were so many for miles and miles." "Oh yes, Sahib; there are many nagas about." "You must have seen the same ones over again," said Harry. "No, Sahib; it was not so, because I killed as many as I said." "Killed them!" "Yes, Sahib; when I knew that you had been bitten, I felt that I must have been neglectful, and I set to work seeking for nagas with my two men, and we killed all those. You see, it is easy. When you find one, there is sure to be its husband or its wife somewhere near." "Then you killed all those because I was bitten?" said Harry. "Yes, Sahib, and we are going to kill more. They are dangerous things. Would the Sahib like to go out to-day?" "Yes, we should; shouldn't we, Phra?" "Yes, if you--" Phra got no farther, on account of the sharp look Harry darted at him. "Have you anything particular you have tracked down?" "I have done nothing but hunt nagas lately, Sahib, because I did not know when the Sahib would come again; but the jungle is full of wild creatures, and the river the same. Would Sahib Harry like to go right up the river in a boat, or would he like a ride through the jungle with an elephant?" "What do you say, Phra?" asked Harry. "We had a boat out last time," said Phra. "Which you like, though." "But could you get an elephant? Would your father--" "Of course," said Phra eagerly. "How soon shall we go?" "I should like to go directly." "Then we will go directly. I'll order an elephant to be brought round at once." He went towards the palace, and Harry followed him with his eyes. "It's nice," he thought, "to be able to order everything you want like that. To tell the people to bring round an elephant, just as I might give orders for a donkey. Well, it's just the same, only one's bigger than the other, and costs more to keep. It is nice, after all, to be a king or a prince. Phra says it isn't, though, and perhaps one might get as much fun out of a donkey, and if he kicked it wouldn't be so far to fall." He turned suddenly, to find that the old hunter's eyes were fixed sharply upon him. "Does the young Sahib feel any pain now from the snake-bite?" Harry frowned at the allusion, but the question was so respectfully put that he replied quietly,-- "A good deal sometimes, Sree, but my arm is better." "Be out in the sun all you can, Sahib, and let the hot light shine upon it to bring life and strength back to the blood." Harry nodded. "There is death in the serpent's poison, but life in the light of the sun, Sahib. Sree's heart was sore within him when he heard the bad tidings, for he feared it meant that the young Sahib's days were at an end." "But you never came near me, Sree, while I was bad." "But I knew, Sahib, and I was busy--oh, so busy! One hundred and seven of the little wretches." "Oh yes," said Harry, "I had forgotten that. But come along; the Prince is coming out again." By the time they reached the court Phra was there, with men carrying out guns, belts, and flasks, with net-bags to hold anything they might shoot; and before this was quite done a peculiar scrunching sound was heard, and directly after the prominent fronted grey head of a huge elephant appeared, as the great quadruped came on, walking softly, and swaying its long trunk from side to side, while upon its neck sat a little ugly man not bigger than a boy, hook-speared goad in hand, and with his legs completely hidden by the creature's great, leathery, flap ears. "You've got the biggest one, Phra," said Harry. "Yes, he takes longer strides, and I like him; don't I, Sul?" said the lad, giving the _u_ in the animal's name the long, soft sound of double _o_. The elephant uttered a peculiar sound, and twining his truck round Phra's waist, lifted him from the ground. "No, no, I am going up by the ladder," said Phra, laughing, and at a word the huge beast set him down again, and raised his trunk to receive a petting from Harry, who was an old friend. It seemed strange for the great beast with its gigantic power to be so obedient and docile to a couple of mere lads, and the insignificant mahout perched upon its neck. But so it was: at a word the elephant knelt, a short, bamboo ladder was placed against its side, and the boys climbed up; the guns and ammunition were handed in by Sree, who was particular to a degree in seeing that everything was placed in the howdah that was necessary; and then he took his own place behind the lads. Without being told, a couple of the men drew the ladder away, and the mahout grasped his silver-mounted goad, all attention for the word. Phra gave this, and then it was like a boat mounting a wave and plunging down the other side, as the elephant rose, and without seeming to exert itself in the least, began to shuffle over the ground. "Just like two pairs of stuffed trousers under a feather bed," as Harry termed it. Sree gave the mahout his directions, and very soon the river was left far behind, and they were following one of the elephant tracks through the wooded district which lay between the river and the jungle proper--the primitive wild, much of which had never been trodden by the foot of man. Here the trees had gone on growing to their full age, and fallen to make way for others to take their places, the roots of the young literally devouring the crumbled-up touchwood over which they had spread their boughs, while creepers and the ever-present climbing and running palm, the rotan, bound the grand, forest monarchs together, and turned the place into an impenetrable wild, save where the wild elephants had formed their roads and traversed them even to taking the same steps, each planting its huge feet in the impressions made by those which had gone before. "Are we going to begin shooting at once, Sree?" asked Harry. "No, Sahib; not here. Too many people have been about, and everything is shy and hides. Wait till we get into some of the open places in the wild jungle." This was while they were in the more open woodland; but soon this was left behind, and they were in the twilight of the great forest, going through a tunnel arched over by big trees, and with very little more than room for their huge steed to pass without brushing the sides. Every here and there the gloom was relieved by what looked like a golden shower of rain, where the sun managed to penetrate; but, as soon as this was passed, the darkness seemed deeper than before. The first part of this savage wild lay low, and the huge footprints made by the wild elephants were full of mud and water; but Sul did not seem in the least troubled. According to the custom of his kind, he chose these holes in preference to the firm ground between, his feet sometimes descending with a loud splash a couple of feet or so, and being withdrawn with a peculiar _suck_, while the huge beast rolled and plunged like a boat in a rough sea. "Do you mind this?" said Phra, turning to his companion, as they were shaken together. "No; I like it," replied Harry. "I say, what a place this must be for the big snakes, and how easily one might dart down half its body and twist round one of us. Don't you feel a bit scared?" "No; but I heard of a hungry one doing that once. I daresay we should know if one was near." "How?" "The elephant seems to see and know whenever he is near anything dangerous." "Oh, only when there is a tiger or buffalo, Phra." "This one notices everything, doesn't he, Sree?" "Yes, Prince; he is a wonderful beast," replied the hunter, who, in spite of the rolling about, had carefully charged the four guns that had been brought, and replaced them lying upon the hooks within the howdah, ready to be seized at a moment's notice. "We shan't see anything here," said Phra. "Too thick," replied the hunter; "but there are plenty of beasts on either side now. In an hour though we shall reach a part where the sun can shine through." "Hist! Something before us," whispered Phra stretching out his hand for a gun, an act imitated by Harry; for the elephant had suddenly stopped, thrown up its trunk, and as it gave vent to a rumbling sound which ended in the loud, highly-pitched cry which is called trumpeting, it shook its head from side to side, striking the branches with the ends of its long, sharp-pointed tusks, which were hooped in two places with bands of glistening silver. "You had better take a gun too, Sree," said Harry, in a low voice, and the old hunter eagerly availed himself of the permission. "Mind not to hit the mahout," whispered Phra, for the little turbanned man kept on anxiously looking back; "and you had better be looking out, Hal, for Sul may spin right round and run away." They sat watching and listening for some minutes, expecting moment by moment to see the cause of their stoppage approaching along the dusk tunnel, and at last, as the elephant ceased to make uneasy signs, Sree handed the gun to Harry. "What are you going to do?" asked the latter. "Slip down, Sahib, and go forward to see what startled the elephant." "Is it safe?" "Oh yes, Sahib; I should run back if there was danger, and you would fire over my head." "But you had better have a gun." The old hunter smiled, and the next minute, he had lowered himself down by the ropes which held on the howdah, reached up for the gun, which was handed down to him, and they saw him go slowly forward, carefully examining the pathway, which fortunately was here fairly free from water, though the earth was soft enough to show the footprints of whatever had passed along. As if fully comprehending what all this meant, the great elephant made a muttering noise, lowered its trunk, and of its own choice continued its march, following close behind Sree, till the latter began to move more cautiously; and now the elephant raised its head again, and curled its trunk up, throwing it back towards its forehead. "Means a tiger," whispered Harry. "Yes; look at Sree. Be ready to fire." Harry's heart beat fast, and he sat there with his gun-barrels resting on the front of the howdah, ready to fire if the great cat came into view. The elephant was shifting its weight from foot to foot, giving itself an awkward roll that would be rather bad for a marksman; but otherwise it made no further uneasy signs. "Tiger," cried Phra, and Sree nodded sharply, before running some little distance on in a stooping position, displaying the activity of a boy, till he was nearly out of sight; but before he was quite so he turned sharply and ran back, stopping about a dozen yards in front of the elephant's head. "Look, Sahibs," he said, pointing down, "tiger. He came out of the low bush just on your left, and trotted along to here, and then crossed to yonder, twenty paces farther, where he went in among the trees on your right." "Come back, then, and mount," said Harry anxiously. "The brute may be crouching somewhere ready to spring on you." "No, Sahib," said the man, smiling; "he has gone right away." "How can you tell that?" asked Harry. "Look at Sul, Sahib. He would not stand quietly like that if the tiger was near." "Yes, that is right," said Phra quietly, and he bade the mahout tell the elephant to kneel. "Couldn't we follow and get a shot at it?" said Harry excitedly. "No, no, of course not in a place like this," he hastened to add, for unless the path was followed it was next to impossible to move. The next minute the elephant had knelt, and Sree had scrambled back to his place behind the howdah. "As there was one here, there may be his mate, Sahib," he said; "so we will keep a good look-out." "Yes, of course," said Harry, as the elephant strode along quietly enough; "but I say, Phra, we did not come out after tigers, did we?" "No, but by accident we are where we may get one. Did you find the pugs as easily as this, when you were out with my father that day?" "No, Sahib; it was all hard work, and very few footmarks to be found." "Did you bring us this way hoping that we might shoot a tiger?" "No, Sahib; I brought you along here so that you might shoot a deer for us to take back. I would not purposely take you where there are tigers; but if we have one tracking us, of course we must shoot, unless you would like to go back." "Ask the Prince if he would," said Harry. "I mean to go on." "Go on, of course," said Phra. "I don't think we shall see any more signs of tigers." And, in fact, they went right on now along this winding tunnel through the jungle without seeing anything, and hearing nothing but the shrieking of parrots now and then, far above their heads, where the tops of the trees spread their flowers or fruit in the bright sunshine, but produced semi-darkness in the jungle beneath. At last, though, the path grew drier and drier and it was evident that they were ascending a slope, which being pursued for another quarter of an hour, they had the satisfaction of noting that the trees were of less growth, and every now and then there were rays of light streaming down, till all at once there was a patch of bright sunshine right in front, showing that comparatively open ground lay before them; while directly after Harry had a glimpse of something dusky fifty yards away, there was the sound of a rush and the breaking of twigs, and then all was silent again. "Buffalo, wasn't it?" said Phra. "Yes, Sahib," replied the old hunter. "Scared away; but they may return. There were four of them. Be ready, for they might come back and charge at the elephant, big as he is." But no more was seen of the game they had disturbed, and a few minutes later they were out in full sunshine, the track before them being a wide expanse of park-like ground extended on either slope of a valley, through which a stream ran, half hidden by overhanging bushes and reeds. Here and there the sun flashed from the running water, but for the most part the stream was invisible. When they broke out of the jungle they entered a dense patch of grass, which immediately found favour with the elephant, and it began tearing it up in bundles as large as its trunk would embrace; but this enjoyment was stopped at once, for at a word or two from Sree, the mahout started the animal onward, uttering mild remonstrances the while. "We will keep along here on the slope, Sahibs," said the hunter. "Be quite ready to fire." It was an unnecessary order, for both boys were keenly on the look-out, while as soon as he had got over his disappointment at not being allowed to tuck small trusses of the succulent grass into his capacious maw, Sul showed how well trained a hunting elephant he was, taking up the beating in the most matter-of-fact way, and as if thoroughly entering into the spirit of the chase. "What shall we get along here, Sree?" asked Harry, as they rode on, with the long grass and bushes rustling and snapping about the elephant's feet. "Who knows, Sahib? Perhaps pig, which will make for the low ground yonder by the stream, or peacock, and they will rise and fly to our left for the shelter of the jungle. Maybe it will be a buffalo, who will charge us, and then it will be better that I should fire too, for the great obstinate brute ought to be stopped before it reaches Sul. He would take the buffalo on his tusks, but these beasts are so strong that he might be hurt, and that would be a pity; it makes an elephant unsteady." "I thought you said we might get a deer," said Phra. "It is very likely, Sahib," replied the man. "Who knows what we may find in such a beautiful hunting-country, where no one disturbs the beasts? Ah, look!" For at that moment Sul uttered a warning sound which can best be represented by the word _Phoomk_, and stopped short, but without curling up his trunk out of the way of some charging enemy. The boys raised their guns to their shoulders, and waited for a chance to fire, but there was nothing seen save the waving and undulating of the long grass to their left, as if something were making for the jungle--something long, like a gigantic serpent. "Shall I fire?" said Phra. "It is of no use, Sahib," replied Sree; "the cover is too deep." "What is it?" said Harry hoarsely--"a boa?" "No, Sahib; a little troop of small monkeys following an old one. They have been down to the water to drink, and they are running back to the jungle trees." "Oh, we don't want to shoot them," said Harry; "go on." The elephant obeyed a touch from the goad, and shambled along, making the long grass swish, while he muttered and grumbled as if dissatisfied at there being no firing. But before they had gone a hundred yards farther he gave warning again, and almost at the same moment there was a loud grunting, a rush to the right, and two reports rang out as both boys fired. This was followed by a sharp squeal, but the undulation of the grass did not cease, and from their position high up the two lads caught sight from time to time of the blackish-brown backs of three or four good-sized pigs. "We hit one," cried Harry excitedly. "Send Sul on. It must be lying dead." "No, Sahib," said Sree. "You hit one, but they have all gone off." "How do you know? Perhaps one is lying there in the long grass." "No, Sahib," said the man; "you would have seen it struggling, and heard its shrieks. A pig makes much noise. But I saw the one hit, and it only gave a jump. You both fired the wrong barrels." "What!" cried Phra, examining his gun, with Harry following suit. "The right barrels are for shot, the left barrels for ball," said Sree quietly. "Those shot would kill a peacock, but only tickle the thick skin of a wild pig." "How stupid!" said Harry. "I never thought of that. Here, load again." He handed his gun to the hunter, and took up another from the hooks inside the howdah, while Sul went on, muttering to himself, but there appeared from the sound to be more satisfaction in his remarks at the efforts made, though there had been no result. So comical was all this that the boys laughed heartily, and there was a grim smile on Sree's countenance. "It seems so droll," said Phra merrily. "It is just as if he knew all about it." "He does, Sahib," said the hunter. "Nonsense!" said Harry. "The Sahib has not seen so much of elephants as I have," said the man respectfully. "He believes that I have learned much about the wild creatures of the jungle?" "Oh yes, you have, Sree; but I can't believe elephants understand what we are doing." "The wild elephant is one of the wisest of beasts, Sahib, and he would never be caught, he is so cunning, if it was not that we cheat him by sending elephants that we have trained to the herd to lead others into traps. And when they have got them there, do they not beat them and hold them till they are noosed and their spirit is conquered?" "Oh yes, they do all that." "And many other things," said Sree, "that I have seen with the Sahibs in India, where they move and pile the trees that are cut down, and lift guns; and what beast will obey its master better than an elephant? Old Sul here is very wise, and knows a great deal." "Yes," said Harry, "but not to understand what we say." "But he knows what the order means, Sahib; and see how he enjoys the hunting." "Yes, Sul really does like hunting, Hal," said Phra. "And it is not only elephants that like hunting," continued Sree. "See how the horses and dogs love the hunting in India, and the horses the pig-sticking. I have seen them enjoy it as much as the Sahibs. They never want the spur, but go wonderfully fast, as soon as they see a fierce, wild boar. Ah, Sahib, animals are wiser than we think, and love us back again if we love them. Old Sul here loves me better than he does his driver; but I am afraid of him. He loves me too well." "That sounds funny, Sree," said Harry. "What do you mean?" "He likes to show me how much he loves me by rubbing up against me; and if he tries to do that when he has me by a tree or one of the palace walls, I am obliged to be quick and get under him; he is so big and heavy. But here is your gun." Meanwhile the object of these remarks had been forcing his way through the grass and bushes, winking his little red eyes as if enjoying the conversation, and flapping his great ears, his absurdly small tail whisking about and making dashes at troublesome flies, while his great trunk seemed to possess an independent existence, twining and waving, swaying this way and that, and never for a moment still. But all the while the great, sensible creature was intent upon the object in hand, pushing steadily forward through the dense growth, and starting numberless occupiers of the long grass--snakes, lizards, rats, and mice, scurrying away to avoid the pillar-like legs which invaded their home. "Don't seem as if we are going to have much sport," said Harry at last, "and it's precious hot out here." The words had hardly passed his lips when Sul uttered a deep grunt and stood fast, for he had startled a small deer from its lair, the graceful creature making a sudden bound into sight close to the elephant's feet, and then going right forward in a succession of leaps, so that its course hindered the boys from firing until it had gone forty yards, when both guns rang out sharply, Sul remaining firm as a rock. "Hit!" cried Sree, for the deer fell heavily, struggled in the thick growth for a few moments, then gained its feet and made another bound into sight--a bound which paralysed the arms of the two lads and made them hold their breath, for as the deer made what was veritably its death leap, something of a tawny yellow and brown mingled made a tremendous bound on to it, bringing it down among the bushes with a dull, crashing sound, and then all was still. CHAPTER XIII THEIR FIRST TIGER Though the two boys seemed to be turned to stone, others were active enough. Sree leaned over the back of the howdah and took the boys' guns from their hands. "Quick, Sahibs!" he cried; "take the other guns and be ready." The boys obeyed mechanically, while Sree began to re-charge the empty barrels, calling to the mahout to turn the elephant and go back. But Sul had ideas of his own in connection with elephant-hunting, and absolutely refused to obey that order even though it was emphasized with the sharp goad. Understand or no, according to Sree's theory, he had sense enough to decline doing what many of his kind would have done under the circumstances--to wit, turning tail. For Sul seemed to know that though his insignificant tail with its tuft at the end was a formidable weapon to deal with teasing flies, that end of his person was absurdly useless for fighting tigers, whereas his other end, when his trunk was thrown up out of the way, with its two sharp-pointed clear lengths of ivory, was about the most formidable object the great, ferocious cat could encounter. Consequently, as soon as in obedience to Sree's orders the goad was applied, Sul uttered a shrill remonstrance, curled up his trunk, threw his head from side to side, and then as if declaring that he didn't care a _sou_ for the biggest tiger that ever grew, he trumpeted out defiance and began a performance that was wonderfully like his idea of a war dance, which threatened to shake the occupants out of the howdah. "Turn him back and get away," cried Sree angrily, in the Siamese tongue. "Says he won't go and wants to fight," replied the mahout. Sul uttered a fierce cry, and ceasing his dance opened his ears widely, and began to advance. "You must turn him back," cried Sree excitedly, as he finished ramming down bullets in every barrel. "I can't," came back from the mahout, in a helpless tone. "Never mind," cried Harry; "let's go on," and he changed his gun for one that had been reloaded. "But it is too dangerous for you, Sahibs," cried Sree. "It is a big tiger. Do you hear me? Turn the elephant back." "No," said Phra hoarsely, as he stood up in the howdah. "I say he shall go on." Sul trumpeted again, while Sree rammed down bullets in the other guns, and in answer to the elephant's challenge the hidden tiger uttered a deep, muttering roar. "We can't help ourselves, Hal," said Phra through his set teeth. "We must go on." "Yes," replied Harry, cocking both barrels of his gun; "I wouldn't have tried for it, but we must hunt this beast." There was only one way of avoiding the encounter, and that was by sliding off over the elephant's tail, which would have been a far wilder proceeding. But this neither of the boys had the slightest inclination to do, for the elephant was still moving cautiously forward, and fully realizing now that there was nothing to be done but to assume the offensive, Sree became silent, contenting himself with cocking both the guns he held and standing ready either to hand them to the boys or fire himself. Harry, too, set his teeth as he looked over the elephant's flapping ears towards the spot where he knew the tiger must be crouching upon the stricken deer, and while, step by step, as if to give his masters the opportunity of using their deadly weapons Sul slowly advanced, the tiger raised its head from its prey and uttered a warning roar to frighten the elephant back. "Oh, if he would only show himself!" thought Harry. But the elephant did not respond to the threat by turning back, for he meant to fight, and was ready to impale his enemy should he get a chance; and to this end he still went on, till all at once, about a dozen yards from his head, the tiger leaped up into sight and stood lashing his sleek, glistening sides as if to add to the number of stripes with his tail. The words were on the old hunter's lips, "Fire, fire!" but before they were uttered two reports rang out, there was a terrific, snarling yell, and the tiger leaped high in the air and then dropped back, crouching out of sight. "Good, good!" whispered Sree, and forgetting entirely now all about the objections to the boys joining in a tiger hunt, he was about to bid the mahout advance. But the order was unnecessary. Sul was as eager as the boys, and he moved steadily on, while the latter leaned forward, seeking for the first sign of the striped skin, so as to fire again. They had not long to wait, for Sul had advanced but very few yards before with a terrific roar the tiger rose and leaped forward. The sudden advance checked the elephant, which stopped short, giving the boys a steady shot each, but without the slightest effect upon the tiger, which made two or three bounds and then launched itself at the elephant's head. But Sul was ready for it, and caught the savage brute on his tusks and threw it back as easily as a bull would toss an attacking dog. Cat-like, the tiger fell upon its feet, and crouched to spring again, but before it could launch itself forward a couple more shots cooled its savage ardour, and it crouched down, turned its head, and bit angrily at one shoulder, from which the blood was starting. Sul seized the opportunity and rushed forward to crush his enemy beneath his feet. But wounded though it was, the tiger was aware of the attack, and leaping aside let the great animal thunder by, and then, following quickly, made a tremendous leap and lighted on the elephant's hind quarter, holding on by tooth and nail. Sul uttered a terrific blast and continued his course, shuffling along at a tremendous pace, forcing those who rode in the howdah to think of nothing but preserving their position and keeping the guns from being shaken out. But at the end of a few moments the peril in which Sree stood came strongly to Harry's attention, for the man could do nothing but hold on by the back of the howdah, after thrusting the gun he had been loading, forward by Phra's side. It was a perilous task, and required plenty of nerve, but Harry mastered his shrinking. He glanced over the back of the howdah, to find himself face to face with the tiger, whose wildly dilated eyes seemed to be blazing with rage, and for a moment or two he shrank away. But recovering himself a little he made sure of the gun he held being cocked, and catching tightly hold by the side of the howdah, he rested the gun-barrels on the back, holding the stock as if it were a pistol. But now he was so insecure that he felt as if at any moment he must be pitched over backward on the tiger, and firing seemed quite out of the question. Still it had to be done, and he knew that he must do it, and at once. Dropping on his knees, he shuffled himself close to the back, bringing himself so near to the tiger that as he reached over with the gun he could touch the savage brute with the muzzle. He knew that if he stopped to think he should not dare to do it, while as he leaned over he was saluted by a savage roar, and the tiger began to claw its way up to leap at him. But there was not time, for Harry rested the muzzle of his piece between the creature's eyes, feeling it pressed back towards him. Only for an instant, though, for he drew trigger, there was a roar mingled with the sharp report, and with one spasmodic movement the tiger gathered itself up almost into a ball and fell back among the long grass, where it lay writhing in agony. The effect on Sul was immediate. He stopped short and swung round, nearly throwing his riders off as he ran back to where the tiger lay, and drove one tusk through the monster, pinning it to the ground, with the result that the beast writhed a little, and then stretched itself out, dead. "Yes, he is dead enough, Sahib; but Sul has made a dreadful hole in his skin." This was after Sree had slipped down from the back of the elephant, and walked close up. "Make quite sure," said Harry, who with Phra was looking on. "There's no doubt about it, Sahib. You made sure with that last shot in his head. Feel if he's dead, Sul," he said, in the Siamese tongue. The elephant grunted and muttered, and seemed for a time unwilling to withdraw his tusk; but he evidently understood the order, and at last backed a little, the action dragging the tiger with him, till he gave his head a shake, and the body dropped off. After this the elephant cautiously walked over the prostrate foe, and kicked it to and fro from one foot to the other, before feeling it all over with his trunk, and then standing panting with exertion, and breathing hard. "Get off and help see to his hurts," said Sree to the mahout, who ordered the elephant to kneel, and then climbed along his back by holding on to the sides of the howdah, till he reached the places where the tiger's teeth and claws had been struck into the thick hard skin. Some nasty places had been made, but there was nothing serious the matter. All that was necessary was to keep the ever-active flies away, and this was done by some very rough but effective surgery, consisting in filling up the wounds with mud, the elephant grumbling and muttering, but evidently appreciating the treatment, keeping perfectly still the while. "Poor old chap!" said Harry, who had dismounted to examine the dead tiger and pet the elephant by stroking his trunk. "But what about getting the game home?" "I shall begin skinning it at once, Sahib," said Sree quietly; "but I want you to get back into the howdah and keep a good watch. This fellow has very likely a companion somewhere near, and she may come and attack us." "Think so?" said Harry. "Oh yes," interposed Phra; "it is very likely. But I say, Hal, we're not going to have our prize skinned yet." "No, that's what I thought. We must take it home for every one to see. Sul would carry it home on his back." "I don't know; he has never been taught; but we'll try." He spoke to Sree, who looked doubtful, and in turn consulted the mahout before saying more. "Sul is such a big, noble animal, Sahibs," he then said, "that he has never been set to carry dead game, that has always been done by a little pad elephant; but he is so wise that he may be proud of carrying back the great tiger he has killed. I am going to try him." The boys smiled at each other, and were amused to see the old hunter go with the mahout to the elephant and bring him up to the dead tiger, which he began to touch with his trunk, ending by taking a turn round the animal and drawing it along a little way. After this he stood quietly enough while the ropes were unlaced from the howdah ready for hoisting the tiger on to the elephant's back. "We shall not be strong enough to get it up, I'm afraid," said Sree thoughtfully. "Look here," said Harry; "there is a great tree with strong branches yonder; make Sul drag the tiger under one of the big boughs; then we can throw the rope over and make him stand underneath, haul the tiger up, and lower it down." Sree smiled, for the knot which had puzzled him had been untied. The mahout was brought into requisition, and at the word of command, just as if he fully understood the business required of him, Sul took a turn of his trunk round the tiger's neck and dragged it through the long grass right beneath the great tree, one of the many dotted about park-like on the slope. The rest was easy. The rope was fastened round the tiger's hind legs, the end thrown over a horizontal branch, and then the willing hands of all four drew the savage brute up some fifteen feet. Here the crucial time came, for there was a doubt still whether Sul would now submit to the huge cat being lowered down upon his back. But as it happened he placed himself quietly enough where his mahout directed, and the tiger was lowered down, after which Sree climbed up and with the mahout's assistance they laid the body right across the back of the howdah. Then the latter, which had been in a very tottering condition, was carefully secured by its rope, all mounted again in triumph, and the journey back was commenced, Sree carefully seeing to the reloading of the guns and placing them ready, before settling down to his place in the howdah, for he had to sit on the dead tiger and keep it from shifting to right or left. They had not gone far on their return journey before the old hunter uttered a warning which made the boys catch up and cock their guns, in spite of the determination they had come to of not firing any more that day. "Are you sure?" said Phra. "Sul has not made any sign." "No, Sahib," replied Sree; "he did not see her, because he has been walking nearly all the time with his eyes turned back to watch the tiger; for though he is very good, I am sure he does not like having the wicked wretch upon his back." Five minutes later they drew near the spot where the old hunter had caught a glimpse of a striped side crossing the track they had made in coming, and proof of the keenness of Sree's observation was given, the elephant throwing up his trunk and trumpeting uneasily. "It's this wretch's wife, Sahibs," said Sree. "She has been hunting, and is coming back." "Will she attack us?" said Harry, cocking his gun, and feeling quite ready now for another shot. "No, Sahib, I think not. Tigers are very cowardly till they are hurt; then they are blind and mad in their rage, and will rush at anything. No; perhaps she may understand that it is her mate that we have here, and follow us; but I do not think she will attack." "Old Sul does not think so," said Phra. "Look at him, how he keeps on turning his head from side to side, and how high he carries his trunk." It was plain enough that the great animal was growing more and more uneasy, necessitating constant talking to on the part of the mahout, who spoke sometimes caressingly, at others angrily, and using his goad afterward, as he threatened tremendous punishment and deprivation of all good if his charge did not behave. "He thinks old Sul means to rush off home as hard as he can go," observed Phra. "And if he does he'll soon waggle the tiger off his back, won't he, Sree? The tiger must come off if Sul rushes away?" "I fear so, Sahib. Ah, the tigress must be very near now. Look at Sul's ears." "She must be slinking along through the grass on this side," said Harry. "Yes, Sahib; that is where she is, but I don't think she will attack us." "Shall we send a shot or two in amongst the grass?" said Phra. "No, Sahib; that would make her come on, and one tiger is enough for to-day." "Yes, quite," said Phra. "Let's go faster and see if the tiger will stop on." He said a word or two, and the mahout spoke to the elephant, who wanted no urging, but stretched out in that long, shuffling movement which seems nothing, but goes over enough ground to make a horse use plenty of speed to keep up with it. But it seemed as if the tigress must still be near, for Sul's trunk formed a curve high in the air, and his ears stood out at a fierce cock, while it needed all the mahout's attention to keep the great creature to one pace, for without the check of the hooked goad he would have gone off at a frantic rate. For the first few hundred yards the attention of all in the howdah was directed to the tiger, their expectation being that it would slip off on one side or the other; but it was yet soft and yielding, and with Sree's weight upon it the middle sank down lower and lower in the howdah till the head and legs on one side, the hind quarters and long, supple tail on the other, rose higher and higher in the air, and all chance of its causing further trouble was at an end. It was not until the edge of the jungle was reached, where the elephant path ended, that Sul's trunk had descended to its customary pendent fashion, and his ears ceased to quiver and flap; but the narrow track in the gloom seemed to be far more suggestive of danger, and Phra suggested that Sree should change his position, kneel down, and keep watch over the elephant's tail, in case the tigress should be following still. "Yes, Sahib," said the man, and he at once did as was suggested; but he observed before turning that he did not think there was any fear of an attack in the rear. "Sul's senses are sharper than mine," he said, "and he would know if we were being tracked." Sree was right, for there was nothing to cause alarm all the way back. Monkeys were plentiful in one place, and whenever the party came upon an opening, it was made beautiful by flower, bird, and gaily painted insect. These had no charms for the hunters, though, with such a trophy within touch, and at first all their conversation had a connection with the great, white, china-like fangs of the monster, the size of its claws, and the soft beauty and rich colour of its fur. But as they drew nearer to the end of their journey, with Sul shuffling along at a sober but rapid pace, the conversation became one in which the old hunter was not asked to join. For now misgivings began to arise as to the reception that might await them when they reached their homes. "I know how it will be," said Harry; "father will have heard that I have gone off with you on the elephant, and he will think that I have wilfully disobeyed his orders and been tiger-shooting." "Why should he think that? You never do disobey his orders." "Don't I?" said Harry dubiously. "Never," cried Phra. "I don't know about that," said Harry. "I'm afraid I've gone very near to it sometimes. But I will say I've always been very sorry afterwards." "And owned to it?" "Oh yes," said Harry stoutly; "I've always owned up at once. Haven't you?" Phra was silent. "Why don't you say yes?" "Because it wouldn't be true," said the boy, with a sigh. "I've always wanted to, but sometimes I've felt afraid. You see, my father isn't like yours." "He's a very nice old chap," said Harry. "Yes, of course; but he's a king, and kings can't do like other people." "_I_ don't see why they shouldn't," said Harry; "but I say, suppose my father is up at the palace, what are we going to do? You are sure to catch it for taking the elephant." "That I'm not. Father said I could have one whenever I liked. I could have three or four if I wanted them." "But not to go tiger-shooting. Oh, Phra, this has been wonderfully jolly and exciting." "Splendid." "Well, splendid; but I am afraid we shall be in a mess." "We can't be if we speak out. I'm sure I can say honestly that I hadn't the least thought of shooting a tiger when we set off; can't you?" "No," said Harry bluntly. "I began to feel tigerish as soon as I got in the howdah, and I couldn't think of anything else all the time. I wasn't a bit surprised to see old Sul begin to show signs. No, I can't say right out that I didn't think about tiger-hunting." "But we didn't go on purpose," said Phra. "Well, no," said Harry, hesitating, "not quite on purpose, but I couldn't help wishing we might see one." "Well, you had your wish; but I wish we weren't so late." "It was all an accident, though," said Harry. "I say, Sree, wasn't it all by accident that we came across a tiger to-day." "Yes, Sahib, quite an accident; but we have got one, and I feel very proud of the way in which you two young gentlemen behaved. No old tiger-hunter could have done better." "But I'm sure father won't like it." "He will know it was all as it happened, Sahib. You were obliged to shoot the wicked beast. If any one is to blame, it is old Sul, for forcing you to go on." "Ah, to be sure," cried Harry, laughing merrily. "It was all his fault, Phra, and we'll say so." "Yes, it's all very well to say so," said Phra, rather gloomily; "but will they believe what we say?" "My father will believe what I say," said Harry stoutly; "so will yours." "I hope so," said Phra sadly, "but I don't feel sure." "I don't think the Sahib Kenyon can be angry," said Sree respectfully, "because it is such a splendid tiger." "Why, that's just why he will be angry," cried Harry. "He'll be quite furious with me for going out and getting a grand tiger like this when he and the doctor went out as they did, and tried till quite late, and never had a chance." "Well," said Phra philosophically, "we are very nearly home now, and we shall see. But I wish we hadn't brought the tiger back." "I don't," said Harry. "It really was an accident." Very little more was said till they came in sight of the palace, where something important was evidently going on, for they caught sight of the glint of spears and a body of men. A minute later they saw a couple of elephants, and directly after they made out that Mr. Kenyon and Doctor Cameron were there. Then there was quite a scene of excitement, for some of those present had seen them coming, and when the next moment some one caught sight of the tiger, there was a tremendous shout. "Hal," whispered Phra, "my father found that we had gone out on an elephant, with guns, and he has sent word to Mr. Kenyon and the doctor, and ordered them to get ready." "That's it," cried Harry excitedly, "and they were coming in search of us." "The King will be dreadfully angry," said Phra, "and say I disobeyed his orders." "And my father will be quite awful," said Harry solemnly. Then changing his tone and speaking with an assumption of lightness which he did not feel, "I don't care; it really was an accident, and we're in for it, and it can't be helped; but here, I say, Sul, you ugly old double-tailed deceiver, do you know you've got us into an awful mess? Sul, I say, do you hear!" And the elephant said,-- _Phoomk!_ CHAPTER XIV A YOUNG SAVAGE The great elephant approached the group in the courtyard with slow and majestic step, as if proud of the load he bore, and of now being surrounded by a little crowd of spearmen, cheering and shouting loudly. As they drew near, the two elephants that had been prepared, as was rightly surmised, to go in search of the wanderers, challenged their big companion loudly, Sul sounding his trumpet in reply, but without allowing the excitement around to increase his advance in the slightest degree. "The young rascals!" said the doctor to Mr. Kenyon. "It's a magnificent tiger, apparently." "Yes, but Harry ought not to have done this," said Mr. Kenyon. "I am disappointed in him." "Are you going to give him a talking to now? Rather awkward while he is being made a hero of by the people." "I am going to wait till I get him home." "Well, I'm glad to see them safe back again," said the doctor. "I felt certain that they must have met with some mishap. But it is hard that we should be disappointed, and that they should have all the luck." "Hush!" whispered Mr. Kenyon, for the great elephant had knelt down before the King, ladders had been placed by the attendants on either side, the boys had descended, and helped by some of the men, Sree had slid the tiger off, to be half borne, half dragged, to the King's feet. But Phra's father did not even glance at it. He gave Harry an angry glance as he approached with his companion, and then fixed his eyes sternly upon his son, who bent down before him. "You know, sir," he said, in their own tongue, "that it is the duty of my people to obey my commands." "Yes, father." "How can we expect them to do so when my own son sets my orders at defiance? I told you I wished you not to go in chase of tigers, did I not?" "Yes, father." "Who is to blame for this, you or your companion?" "Neither of us, sir," broke in Harry, in his blunt, English, outspoken way. "We only went deer-shooting, sir; but the tiger charged us, and of course we were obliged to shoot. Old Sul was most to blame." The King looked more stern that ever, all but his eyes, which refused to keep his other features in countenance. "What have you to say, sir?" said the King, turning again to his son. "The same as Harry Kenyon, father," replied the boy. "The elephant rushed at the tiger, which had struck down a deer we shot." "Where is the deer you shot?" said the King. Phra turned to Harry, for the deer had been quite forgotten, and Harry turned to the old hunter, who was kneeling by the tiger. "Here, Sree," he cried, "what became of that deer we shot?" The man made a gesture with his hands, and shook his head. "We forgot all about it, sir," said Harry, laughing frankly. "We had so much to do with killing the tiger and getting it on old Sul's back that we never remembered it any more, did we, Phra?" "No," said the latter gravely. "It was all an accident, sir, indeed," said Harry, who was speaking in English. "We were obliged to shoot, sir, really. I'm sure you would have done the same if you had been there." "That is enough," said the King quietly. "I am glad to hear it was so. It is a painful thing, Harry Kenyon, to feel that one's own son is not to be trusted. Your father felt the same." "Oh, but he doesn't now, sir. Do you, father?" "No, Hal; I am quite satisfied." "A very fine tiger," said the King, going close up to the dead beast; "a splendid specimen. Let it be carefully skinned, and the skin properly dressed." Sree bowed his lowest, so that his forehead would have touched the ground had not the tiger been there. As it was, he thumped his head against the animal's ribs. "Who fired the first shot?" said the King, smiling. The boys looked at one another. "Both fired together, father," replied Phra. "Then you will give way to your friend, my son," said the King. "Harry Kenyon, it is yours." Harry was about to protest in his blunt way, but his father was at his elbow. "Silence!" he said softly. "Now your thanks." Harry obeyed, and the King turned to where the little party of English people were standing. "I am glad it has turned out so well, Kenyon," he said gravely, and with great dignity, as the eyes of all his people were upon him; "but it is disappointing for you and the doctor to see these two boys have such good fortune. You shall have another trial, and we must do away with our objections now. I think the boys deserve to be admitted to the ranks of tiger-hunters." "Oh!" ejaculated Harry, and the King turned to him. "You make a bad courtier, Harry," he said, with a very faint smile upon his lip. "I feel that there is no one in my country less afraid of me than you are." He saluted them, and making a sign to his son to follow, passed into the palace, Phra giving his friends a quick nod of the head and a smile, and then he was hidden from sight by the King's attendants. "Then we may go back home now, I suppose," said Mr. Kenyon. "Yes," replied the doctor, "and the sooner the better. As soon as the sun goes in we seem to be in the shade. All is bright and warm while the King is near, but when he goes every one seems to scowl." Mr. Kenyon gave his friend a meaning look as if saying, "No more now," and laid his hand upon Harry's shoulder. "You have had quite an exciting time, then, Hal?" he said quietly, as they walked away. "Oh, wonderfully, father," cried the boy. "Enjoyed yourself?" "Well, I don't know that it was enjoying oneself, but I liked killing such a dangerous, mischievous beast." "And all the time the King and I were fidgeting ourselves and beginning to think, as it grew so late, that some terrible accident had happened to you." "It isn't so late as you and Doctor Cameron were that time." "Getting on to be, sir." "Don't you think that poor Phra and I were just as anxious about you and the doctor, father?" said the boy mischievously. "No, indeed I don't," said Mr. Kenyon, laughing. "You are both too thoughtless. And look here, young gentleman, you forget yourself horribly. I never heard anything like it. You must not speak to the King in that free and easy way, just as if he were your equal, before all his people." "Free and easy?" said Harry, staring. "I thought I was speaking very nicely, father." The doctor laughed heartily, and Harry's cheeks turned hot with annoyance. "Why, what did I say that was wrong?" "It was not the words but the way, my boy," said Mr. Kenyon gravely. "Of course one does not look upon the Prince of a barbaric country like this as one would upon a European monarch; but in the presence of his followers we must not forget that he is a king." "I did," said Harry frankly; "I felt as if I were speaking to Phra's father and your friend." "Humph!" ejaculated Mr. Kenyon, as he glanced at the doctor. "That's right enough, Hal," said the latter; "but we must not presume on the King's kindness to us." "No, of course not," said Harry thoughtfully. "I'll be more careful, especially as some of the people seem to be jealous of our being so much in favour." "That's right, Hal; be more careful, for all our sakes." "Do you think there is any danger, father?" said Harry. "Danger of what?" said Mr. Kenyon sharply. "Of the people turning against us and the King." "Hush! Mind what you are saying, my boy. No; I do not think there is any real danger, and I feel that the best thing for every one is to completely ignore the unpleasant looks we are getting now and then. We are in the right, and I want for our conduct to be such as will gain the respect of the people for our just consideration and honest treatment of them." "But there is that second king--I say, father, it seems curious for there to be a second king." "It is the custom of the country, my boy, and in every land there are quaint fashions and I may say parties who are opposed to the ruling power." "And jealous of the King?" "Yes, Hal, and of the people he favours." "That's not pleasant, father," said Hal sharply. "Not at all," replied Mr. Kenyon. "But I don't think it need trouble us, for we are not arrogant to the people because we are in high favour. I'm sure we do our best, eh, Cameron?" "That we do," said the doctor heartily. "As for me, I should be a rich man if I charged ordinary fees for what I do." "Instead of getting disliked," said Mr. Kenyon. "Oh, but, father," cried Harry, "I know lots of people who almost worship Dr. Cameron for what he has done for them." "Yes, Hal, and so do I; but unfortunately he offends the native doctors through knowing so much better than they do, and curing patients whom they have condemned to death." "It's a pity that people will be jealous of those who are more clever." "It's a natural failing, Hal, my boy," said the doctor, laughing. "But never mind; even those who dislike us are bound to pay us the respect we have earned." "But you remember what I told you about the people talking in the boat?" said Harry. "Perfectly." "You don't think that there will be a revolution, and an attack upon the King and the English people, do you?" "No, Hal, my boy," said Mr. Kenyon; "I do not, so don't trouble yourself about it. Let's change the conversation. I'm glad you are to have the tiger's skin." "Yes; I don't think Phra will mind." "It is a beauty. Was he very hard to kill?" "Horribly, father;" and with plenty of animation the boy related their adventure. "We're jealous now, Hal," said the doctor smiling. "I don't mind that a bit," said the boy. "You must do better, and we two are to come next time you go." "Well, I suppose so," said Mr. Kenyon gravely. "By the way, Hal, you had the chest of bats and balls. How did you get on? You tried football in the field?" "Oh, it's a horribly hot, stupid game," said Harry. "Stupid?" cried the doctor warmly. "Yes; it's all one or the other. If Phra gets the ball, one does nothing but run after him; and if I get the ball, he has to run after me. And oh! wasn't it hot!" "When did you play?" said the doctor. "Oh, in the afternoon." "You are quite right, my lad," said the doctor drily. "A game at football between two boys with the thermometer standing at over a hundred in the shade, must be a very stupid game indeed." "Did you ever play it?" said Harry. "I think I've heard you say you did." "Did I ever play it?" said the doctor scornfully. "I should think I did, and with a couple of good teams. But the thermometer was not at a hundred in the shade, but thirty-five or forty." "I wish you would play with us next time, Doctor," said Harry eagerly. "Thank you, my lad, but I would rather be excused." "Will you show us how to play cricket, then?" "Yes, but you must get up your two sides. Have you read up anything about it in any book of games and sports?" "Oh yes, and it says you have eleven and an umpire on each side; but that's nonsense, of course." "Kenyon," said the doctor with mock solemnity, "do you call this bringing up an English boy properly? It sounds to me quite dreadful. He talks like a young barbarian--as if he had never had any education at all. What did you say, sir?" he continued, turning to Harry. "What about?" "There being eleven on a side, and that being nonsense, of course." "I said so," said Harry, who felt half amused, half annoyed. "Well, sir, I see that I shall have to take pity on you and young Phra, and try to make up for your neglected education. We shall have to make a cricket club, and petition the King for a cricket ground; but I have my doubts about the game proving popular: the work will be too hard." "But you will help us, Doctor?" "Yes, my boy, and I shall prescribe an occasional game for your father. A little exercise will do him good." "A game of cricket?" said Mr. Kenyon, starting out of a fit of musing. "Why, I haven't had a bat in my hand for twenty years! But I don't know--well, yes--I might. I used to be a very tidy bowler, Cameron, and perhaps my hand may be cunning still at delivering twists. But under this tropical sun? Phew! I'm rather doubtful." "Never mind the doubts," said the doctor. "Here, hullo, my boy! where are you going?" cried Mr. Kenyon. "Only to try and see Phra." "What! to-night? Nonsense! I daresay he is with his father now, and the news will keep." Harry looked disappointed, but he said no more, and directly after they had to say good-night to the doctor. CHAPTER XV FOR THE JUNGLE, HO! In due time the skin of the tiger, beautifully dressed, and with the hole made by Sul's tusk so carefully drawn together that the fur concealed the damage, was brought to the bungalow by Sree, who was eager to go upon a fresh expedition; but another week passed away before matters shaped themselves for this to be made. Matters had gone on as usual, and the insubordinate words used by the occupants of the boat were half forgotten in the excitement of religious fetes and illuminations with lanthorns along the river, kite-flying, and discharges of fireworks, in the making of some of which the people, who had learned the art of the Chinese, were adepts. These fêtes were wonderfully attractive to the two lads, who joined in the processions for the sake of seeing all they could, the royal boat in which they were rowed being one mass of coloured lanthorns swinging from bamboo frameworks, and the effect with the lights reflected in the glassy water was beautiful in the extreme. "I should enjoy it all so much more, though," Harry said, "if the people would be contented with the bells and the music. They spoil it all with so much gong." But the Siamese do not shine in music--at least to English taste. Phra came down to the bungalow some time or other every day, and as often as not Harry returned with him to the palace; but he rarely saw the King, who appeared to pass a great deal of his time in study. Not a day passed without the cricket implements being examined in Phra's room. The bats were handled, the balls taken out of their boxes, and sometimes a little throwing from one to the other, and catching was practised. At another time the pads which had come with the rest of the things were solemnly tried on, and the room promenaded. "They seem rather stupid things," said Phra. "I think they'd be best for the football." "So as to save one's legs from kicks?" said Harry. "Yes, they wouldn't be bad for that, but I suppose they're all right." "We look rather ridiculous in them, though, Hal." "Yes, I expect we shall be laughed at; but I don't care. The worst thing about them is that they're so jolly hot. Now let's try on the gloves." These were carefully put on, the boys' countenances being particularly solemn as the long indiarubber guarded fingers were examined. Then a thought occurred to Harry, and he struck an attitude. "What do you say to a fight?" he cried. "We can't hurt one another with our legs guarded and our hands in these gloves. Hit me, and I'll hit you." "No," said Phra shortly; "I don't like fighting in play. It always hurts, and then I get cross, and want to hit as hard as I can. I say, though, we shall be hot in these leggings and gloves." "Look here," cried Harry; "we haven't seen these before." "What are they?" "Gloves, of course, all stuffed and soft. Here, let's look at the book and see what it says about them." The book of games was examined, but they found no mention of the wicket-keeper's gloves, but plenty of other information which was puzzling. "It's all very well to call this thing a book of games," said Harry at last, "but there doesn't seem to be much fun in it. It's as puzzling as old Euclid with his circles and straight lines and angles. Here, let's put all the things away. I can't understand. We'll make the doctor show us; that's the easiest way." And so it was time after time, nothing more being done, for it was decided that there should be no genuine commencement till the doctor was ready, and though he was reminded pretty well every day he always replied that he was not ready yet. "But there is no occasion to waste time," he said one day. "You boys have the book, so you cannot do better than well study it up, rules and all. Then you will thoroughly know how to play cricket; all you will want is practice." "We shall have to study up the book, Phra," said Harry, after parting from the doctor, "and I know it's going to be a hard job. But never mind; when you've got to take physic, it's best to swallow it down at once. Come along." Phra nodded, set his teeth hard, and they went up to the palace through the hot sunshine, to enter its cool precincts and find Phra's room refreshing in its semi-darkness after the glare without, where Harry said it was hot enough to frizzle up the leaves into tea. The book was brought, cricket turned to, and they sat down side by side with the book on the table. "Let's begin at the beginning, and go steadily through it," proposed Phra. "No, no; we'll just skim it first." "Very well. What's this--popping grease? Why do they pop grease?" "'Tisn't! It's popping crease. 'The popping crease must be four feet from the wicket, and exactly parallel with it.' Bother! I shan't read any more of that. Parallel! Why, it's geometry. Look at something else." "'The wickets must be pitched,'" read Phra. "What for? To keep off the wet, I suppose. No! It means pitched into the ground, to make them stand up." "But I say, what a lot there is to learn here, Hal. See what names they call the players by. Here's wicket-keeper." "That's the one who attends to the gate, I suppose." "Short slip." "What's he got to do?" "I don't know.--Point." "Oh, he's the man who keeps the stumps sharp." "No; he must be a good catcher," cried Phra, and he went on, "'Mid wicket--cover point--leg--long stop--long slip--long field off--long field on--changes of position--fielding.'" "Bother! Never mind about that," said Harry. "Look here; let's read that bit, 'How to defend your wicket!' That ought to be interesting. 'The bifold task of the batsman.'" Bang went the book, as Harry shut it up. "What did you do that for?" cried Phra, staring. "Because it makes me feel so hot and stupid. I want to learn how to play, and that's all puzzles and problems, and what do I care when I go to play a game about parallels and bifolds? It's too hot here to learn cricket from books. I say, what shall we do?" "Let's go to sleep," said Phra. "Bah! It's too lazy." "I don't think so," said Phra. "Every one goes to sleep here in the middle of the day." "No, they don't. I never do." "Oh! I've seen you more than once when it has been very hot." "Well, it was an accident, then. It seems so stupid to go to sleep when it's light. Here, come along out again, and let's try and find old Sree." "Who's to find him? Why, he may be miles away in the jungle." "But I want him to arrange about going up a long way in a boat. Let's go up that little river again, and see how far we can get. Look here, I know what we'll do. We'll start as soon as it's light, and take plenty to eat with us, and have the next size larger boat out, with four men to paddle and four to rest, and then we can go right on." "You'd have Sree?" "Of course. He knows the way everywhere. He'd take us right up the little rivers that branch off--I mean, where no one goes. There's no knowing what we may find up there." "No. Sree says there are plenty of wonders; I've often longed to go." "Then we'll go now. We ought to have done so before. I should like to go for a week," said Harry. "I don't think our people would like us to go for so long." "Oh, I don't know. Let's try. I tell you what; let's have a bigger boat, so that we can sleep on board, and a man to cook for us. Then we can live comfortably for a few days. Why, we should get a wonderful lot of things for the museum." "It would be very nice," said Phra thoughtfully. "Nice? It would be grand. Here, I shall go home and speak to my father at once." "Then I'll ask mine." "He'll say yes, because he'll think he can trust us. I say, Phra, I wish we had thought of this before." The boys separated, and Harry did not feel the heat as he hurried home to lay his plans before his father. "For a week?" said Mr. Kenyon, with a look of doubt. "That's a long time, Hal." "Not for getting a good lot of things, father. You know, whenever we've been up the river before, directly we have begun it has been time to come back." "Yes," said Mr Kenyon thoughtfully, "and if you were up the jungle river at daybreak you would have far better chances for getting scarce birds, and it would be a most interesting experience for you." "Then you'll let me go, father?" cried the boy excitedly. "I must talk the matter over with the King first." "If he feels that you do not object, father, he is sure to say yes." Mr. Kenyon was silent and thoughtful, looking so serious that Harry began to lose heart. "What are you thinking, father?" he said at last. "That it's a long time since I had a change." "Yes, father?" "That I have nothing particular to do." "Father!" "And that the doctor has been saying that he would like to make an expedition up the country." "Then you think--" "Yes, Hal, I do think that I should like for the doctor and me to join in your trip. It would only necessitate a larger boat." "Oh," cried Harry excitedly, "that would be splendid." "Better than you two alone?" said Mr. Kenyon quietly. "A hundred times better, father. But think of that!" "Think of what?" said Mr. Kenyon. "Doctor Cameron putting us off day after day because he had not time to teach us cricket, when he can find time to go up the country." Mr. Kenyon smiled. "My dear boy," he said, "I do not wonder at his putting you off. Cricket is not a very attractive game at this time of year, in a country like this." "Never mind the cricket," cried Harry. "Look here, father, will you go?" "I am very much tempted to say yes." "Say it then, father. I say, you'd take Mike, wouldn't you?" "Certainly; he would be very useful." "Here, I must go and tell Phra." "There is no need; here he comes." For the lad was crossing the garden, and as Harry met him with his face lit up with excitement, Phra's countenance was dark and dejected. "It's all over, Hal," he said. "My father says it is out of the question for us to go alone." "He said that?" cried Harry. "Yes, and that if your father and Doctor Cameron were going too it would be different." "They are going too, lad," cried Harry, slapping him on the shoulder. "They--your father and Mr. Cameron?" "Yes; isn't it splendid?" "Here, I must go back at once," cried Phra, and, regardless of the heat, he set off at a trot. Harry returned to the museum, where his father was seated. "Where's Phra?" said the latter. "Gone back to tell the King." "To tell him what?" "He said that it was out of the question for us two boys to go upon such an expedition alone." "I expected as much." "But if you and the doctor had been going, it would have been different." "Indeed?" "Yes, father. Poor old chap! he did look disappointed, till I told him that you two were going, and he has gone to tell the King." "Tut--tut--tut!" muttered Mr. Kenyon. "What a rash, harem-scarem fellow you are! You shouldn't have taken all I said for granted, sir. Even if I fully make up my mind, we don't know that Doctor Cameron would be able to leave." "But you said, father--" "I said--you said--look here, sir, you are far too hasty. The doctor only said he thought he should go." "That's enough, father," said Harry, laughing. "As soon as he hears that there is going to be such an expedition, do you think he will not manage to go with it?" "Well, I must say I should be surprised if he did not come." "So should I, father. I say, it will be capital. The King is sure to say yes now, and we can have the pick of his boats, and which men we like. I say, I wonder whether we can get a man who will find old Sree, because we ought to start to-morrow morning." "Stuff! Rubbish!" cried Mr. Kenyon, laughing. "If we get off in a week, we shall do well. But I think I will go. I should be very glad of a change. So you may go and see the doctor and chat the matter over with him--not telling him that we are going, but that we are thinking of such a trip. You can then hear what he says about it." "Go now, father?" "If you like." Harry did like, and was off at once, to find Mrs. Cameron under the tree, as he had seen her on that terrible day, but with the doctor seated back in another long cane-seated chair, fast asleep. "Doctor not well?" said Harry, after the customary salute. "Not at all well, Harry," said Mrs. Cameron, with a sigh. "He has been working too hard lately over his native patients, and he is quite done up. He must have a change." "That's what I've come about," said Harry excitedly, and he told her what was proposed. "I should not like losing him for a week, but I think it would do him a great deal of good." "Quite set me up, dear," said the doctor, opening his eyes. "Did you hear what I was saying, Doctor?" cried Harry wonderingly. "Pretty well every word, my boy. It will be the very thing for me, for I am completely fagged. A long ride day after day up the river will be rest and refreshment. But I can't take you, my dear." "I shall not mind, Duncan," said his wife. "Nothing could be better. Yes, you must go." He sat up, and then sank back again, closing his eyes. "It is of no use to fight against it, Mary," he said sadly. "I am doctor enough to thoroughly grasp all my symptoms. I really am overdone, and there is nothing for it but to try change--such a change as this. I wish it did not look like going for a thorough holiday and leaving you behind. It does not seem right." "You will make me unhappy if you talk like this," cried Mrs. Cameron. "How can you think I should be so selfish as to mind your doing what is for your health?" "It will do him good, Mrs. Cameron," said Harry, who was not enjoying the scene. "Of course," she cried. "You may go back and tell Mr. Kenyon that the doctor will be delighted to make one of the party, for he wants a change badly." "Look here, Harry; I don't think I ought to go," said the doctor. "He ought, Harry, and he shall," cried his wife. "You take that message." "Harry, lad, this is a horrible piece of tyranny. I am not very well, and my oppressor treats me like this. But there, it is of no use to protest, so I give in. I'll come." Full of excitement, the boy hurried back to the bungalow to announce the result of his visit, his father hearing him silently to the end, and then looking so serious that Harry asked anxiously what it meant. "This is very disappointing, my boy," said Mr. Kenyon. "After you had gone I began to be in hopes that the doctor would not go, and now he says he will." "Yes, that he will, father." "Then I suppose we shall have to go. I don't know, though: there is another chance, the King may refuse to sanction the journey, and of course you would not care to go without Phra." "Well, no," said Harry, in a hesitating way; "it would not seem fair to go without him. Ah, here he is.--Well, what does he say?" "That he thinks it will be a very interesting trip, and that he wishes he could leave all the cares and worries of his affairs and come with us.--My father says, Mr. Kenyon, that you are to choose whichever boat will be best for the journey, and select as many men as you think necessary, and store the boat with everything you want." "Then this means going," said Mr. Kenyon. "Of course, father. Shall we start to-morrow?" "Can we be ready?" "Can we be ready?" cried Harry scornfully. "What do you say, Phra?" "Oh yes, we can be ready, only what about Sree?" "I forgot old Sree!" cried Harry. "We must have him, and he's somewhere up the jungle." "Yes," said his father, "we must have him with us; so I take it that we may make all our preparations, but do not start till Sree returns." CHAPTER XVI THE HOUSE-BOAT The disappointment caused by the absence of the old hunter was modified by the interest in the preparations. These filled the two lads with excitement, for a journey into unknown parts in such a land as Siam was full of the suggestions of wonders. The first thing seen to was the choice of a boat, the requirements being that it should be light, strong, drawing very little water, and well provided for the accommodation of fourteen or sixteen people, with a fair amount of room, night and day. Then there would be boxes containing stores for a week, cooking apparatus, and cases for containing the specimens of all kinds that were to be saved. But in a country like Siam, where house-boats are necessities of domestic daily life, there was little difficulty. One of the plainest of the King's light barges was found to answer all the requirements upon being provided with a few bamboo poles and an awning, so that the forward part of the boat could be sheltered at night and during storms, for the protection of the men. The central part was covered in, according to the regular custom, with a bamboo-supported roof, and matting curtains were so placed at the sides that the whole could be turned into a comfortable cabin at night, while the after-part had its matting cover that could be set up or removed at pleasure, this portion being intended for the after rowers and servants. Boxes and chests were selected, filled, and placed on board. There were loops for the guns and spears to be taken, and lockers for the ammunition, and at last there seemed to be nothing more that could be done, for the crew were selected by Phra, who had his favourites among the King's servants, these including men who had never evinced any dislike to the English and were always eager to attend to the wishes of their young Prince. The time had passed so rapidly that it was hard to believe two days had slipped away before everything could be declared to be in readiness. But on the second evening nothing more seemed needed, and it was felt that they might start at daylight the next morning. For the crew was on board to protect the stores and other things; even the stone, barrel-shaped filter fitted in a basket cover--a clumsy, awkward thing which the doctor declared to be absolutely necessary--was on board. Harry had exclaimed against its being taken, and the doctor heard him. "Look here, young fellow," he said, "do you know what I am going up the river for?" "A holiday, of course," replied Harry. "Exactly. Then do you suppose I want my holiday spoiled by being called upon to attend people who are ill through drinking unwholesome water?" "Of course not, sir; but would any one be ill?" "Every one would," said the doctor angrily. Harry thought this was a sweeping assertion, but he said nothing, and the filter was placed astern. "I wish some one would knock it over," Harry whispered to Phra. "It would go to the bottom like a stone." "Never mind the filter." "I don't," said Harry; "but I do mind about old Sree. Oh, don't I wish I could have three wishes!" "What would they be? What's the first?" "I should have had that," said Harry. "Wishing to have three wishes." "Well, then, what would the second be?" "That the third might for certain be had," said Harry, laughing. "What would the third be?" "That old Sree would come here to-night." "You've got your wish, then," cried Phra excitedly, "for here he comes." "No! Nonsense!" cried Harry, who felt staggered and ready to turn superstitious. "He is here, I tell you. Look, talking to that sentry by the gate." "I say," said Harry, "isn't it rather queer?" "It's rather good fortune," replied Phra. "But after what we said." Phra laughed. "Why, you're not going to believe in old fables, are you?" "No, of course not; but it did seem startling for him to turn up just as I had been wishing for him." "Nonsense. Why, I have been wishing for him to come every hour for the last two days. Let's go and meet him. He's coming this way." In another minute they had leaped ashore, run up the stone steps of the landing-place in front of the palace, and encountered Sree. "Here, I say, where have you been?" cried Harry. "I have been through the jungle and up towards the head of the little river, Sahibs, so as to find out whether it is worth your going up too." "Well, is it?" cried Harry. "Oh yes, well worthy," replied Sree. "No one ever goes there to hunt or shoot, and the birds are very tame and beautiful, and the river full of fish." "Fish!" cried Harry excitedly. "There, I knew we had forgotten something, Phra. Fishing tackle." "Yes, we must take some." "I was coming to advise you to get a boat and go up there for two or three days to shoot, fish, and collect." "Then you are too late, old Sree," cried Harry. "Too late, Sahib?" said the man, whose countenance looked gloomy from disappointment. "Yes; we're going for a week in that big boat." "I am sorry, Sahib," said the man sadly. "I worked hard, and it took long to get through the jungle, and I had to sleep in trees. The Sahib's servant was not neglectful of his master. He is grieved that he is too late." "Don't tease him, Hal; he doesn't like it. It hurts him. Never mind, Sree; we wanted you to help, but everything is ready now." "I am glad, Sahib," said the man; "but I am sorry too, for I should have liked to go as hunter with the young Sahibs." "Does that mean you can't go?" said Harry, laughing. "Not unless the young Sahib will take his servant," said the man sadly. "Why, of course we shall take you," cried Harry, "and we are as glad as glad that you have come. Here, let's go to the boat, Phra. I want Sree to see everything, so as to say whether we ought to take anything else." The old hunter brightened up on the instant, and hurried with the boys to the boat, where for the next hour he was examining arrangements and suggesting fresh places for some of the articles, so that they might be stowed where they would be handier and yet more out of the way. He was able to suggest a few more things too, notably a stout net to hang by hooks from the roof of the cabin, ready to place specimens in to dry, or hold odds and ends for common use; more baskets, and a coil of rope, and a stout parang or two for cutting a way through creepers or cane-brakes. At last, with a smile full of content, Sree announced himself as being satisfied, and having received permission from Phra, took possession of one corner at the back of the cabin, while Harry went to see the doctor respecting starting quite early the next morning, and then returned home. CHAPTER XVII JUNGLE SIGHTS AND SOUNDS The heavy dew lay thick on leaf and strand, and the sky in the east was still grey, as the little party met at the landing-place, where the men were on the look-out and ready for the start; while when they pushed off and four oars sent the boat well up against the stream, past the house-boats clustered against the farther shore, nothing could have looked more peaceful and still. The men eagerly worked at their oars in their peculiar Venetian, thrusting fashion, standing to their work; and it was a satisfaction to see that, in spite of its size and load, the boat was wonderfully light, and rode over the water like a duck. The calmness and peace of everything was most striking as it grew lighter; and when the eastern sky began to glow, and the tips of the towers and spires of the different temples became gilded by the coming sun, both Mr. Kenyon and the doctor expressed their admiration, declaring the King's city to be after all, in spite of its lying in a flat plain, beautiful in the extreme. Then the sun rose, shedding its glorious light around and giving everything a beauty it did not really possess. For sordid-looking boats, with nothing but a few mats hung from bamboo poles, looked as if they were made of refined gold; while the trees which fringed the water, and hung their pendent boughs from the banks, shed a wondrous lustre, as if flashing gems from every dewy leaf. The river too, in spite of its muddy waters, seemed more beautiful than ever, and the boys were revelling in the new delight of their journey up stream, when sundry preparations being made by Mike in the extreme after part of the boat changed the bent of Harry's thoughts to quite a different direction from that of admiring the beauty of the scene through which they were passing. It was just as his father exclaimed,-- "Are you noticing how beautiful all this is, Hal?" "Oh yes, father, I've been looking at it ever so long. But when are we going to have breakfast?" The doctor burst into a hearty fit of laughter, in which Phra joined, and the boy seemed puzzled. "What is it?" he said, looking from one to the other. "Have I said something queer?" "Very, Hal," said his father. "Getting hungry?" "I was--terribly," replied Harry uneasily; "but I don't feel so now. I don't like to be laughed at." "It will not hurt you, my boy. As to breakfast, you will have to wait an hour or so, till we turn out of the main stream. Then we must land at the first opening, and have a fire made ashore." Harry nodded, and wondered how he should get over the time. There proved to be so much to take his attention, however, that he was ready to wonder when the boat was run in between two magnificent clumps of trees soon after they had turned off into the lesser river and entered the jungle by one of its water highways. The men sprang out, and one made the prow fast by a rope, while others scattered, parang in hand, to collect and cut up dead or resinous wood, of which a heap was soon made and set alight, the air being so still that the blue smoke rose up quite straight, to filter, as it were, through the boughs overhead, the men feeding the flames carefully till a good mass of glowing embers was produced. Over this sylvan fireplace Mike, with a cloth tied about his waist, apron fashion, presided, and in a very short time had prepared the coffee and taken it aboard. There had been no preparations--no hunting for provisions, to add to the toothsomeness of the breakfast; but eaten out there in the open boat, under the shade of the majestic trees, with the river gliding by, the strange cries from the jungle heard from time to time, and the attention of the lads constantly attracted to bird, insect, or reptile, they were ready to declare that they had never enjoyed such a breakfast before. "How grand it would be to live always like this!" cried Harry. "Beautiful," said the doctor; "especially in the rainy seasons, when you could keep nothing dry and find no wood that would burn." "Yes," said Mr. Kenyon; "rain does damp one's enthusiasm." "Oh, of course it would not be so pleasant then," said Harry; "but generally it would be glorious, wouldn't it, Phra?" "I should get tired of it after a time, I think," was the reply. "Pooh! I shouldn't. Look how the men are enjoying it." Harry nodded towards their people, who had all landed to take their meal on shore, leaving the boat free to their superiors, and certainly the party looked very happy, squatted round the fire, in spite of the heat; while the smoke curled up in great wreaths in company with the suffocating carbonic acid gas evolved by the burning wood. "Yes, they look happy enough, Hal," said the doctor. "They don't trouble themselves much about tablecloths or knives and forks." In fact, the party formed quite a picture, one that it seemed a pity to disturb. But it was disturbed, for at a word from Mike, Sree rose to dip some fresh, clear water to fill up the coffee-pot, and this done, Mike took a piece of half-burned bamboo, stirred the embers and parted them so as to make a steady place for the big coffee-pot, when there was a whirl of flame, sparks, and smoke rushing up among the boughs in a spiral, for the fire was now at its hottest. There was no warning. Sree had squatted down again, and Mike had seated himself, supporting himself upon one hand, leaving the other to snatch off the coffee-pot directly the brown froth began to rise with the boiling up, when _bang--rush--scatter!_ Something fell suddenly from high up among the boughs overhead right into the fire, and as the men turned and rolled themselves away in every direction, they were bombarded as it were, by showers of red-hot embers and half-burned sticks, which were driven after them by the object which had fallen from the tree, and was now writhing, twining, and beating the burning wood and ashes till the fire was scattered over a surface some yards across. The matter needed no explanation; it was all plain enough. After the manner of such reptiles, a good-sized boa had tied itself up in a bundle of curves, knots, and loops on a convenient bough, after a liberal meal probably of monkey, and had been fast asleep exactly over the spot where the fire was made. It had borne heat and smoke without moving until the last stir up of the embers delivered by Mike, but this had sent so stifling a flame that the sleeping serpent had been aroused, started into wakefulness, and in the heat and suffocation fallen into the flames, to writhe in agony, turning over and over in knotty convolutions, in one spot a yard or two square. The doctor was the quickest to grasp the position. Rising from his seat, he took down one of the ready-charged guns, and waited for a few moments till from out of the writhing knot the reptile's tail rose quivering and thrashing the ashy ground. Directly after the head appeared, some feet above the folds, dimly seen through the smoke, as it was darted angrily in different directions, the jaws opening and the creature snapping at the horrible enemy which was causing it so much agony. It was for this the doctor had been waiting, and as the head rose a little higher and was nearly motionless for a moment, both barrels flashed out their contents; and as the concussion made the leaves overhead quiver violently, the serpent writhed and struggled frantically over and over in a knot that seemed to be always tying and untying itself, was hidden amongst the thick, reedy growth close to the river, splashed and wallowed a little in the shallow from which the reeds sprung, and then with a loud splash went clear of the growth into the dark, deep water overhung by the boughs of the trees. Then there was an eddying and quivering where the stream glided along, and a few bubbles ascended to the surface, but though attentive watch was kept, no more was seen, the swift current having undoubtedly swept the reptile away. "I had a good sight of its head when I fired," said the doctor. "Would you like to have snake for breakfast every morning when you lived out in the open, Harry?" "Ugh!" ejaculated the boys together. "Well, I'm very glad we were having our breakfast on board," said Mr. Kenyon, laughing. "Here, Michael, you need not stand staring up into the tree; there are no more snakes up there." "Wouldn't its mate be there, sir?" said the man. "Oh no, it isn't likely. Where is the coffee-pot?" "Don't know, sir; but I don't want any more breakfast, thank you." "Nonsense, man," said his master; "find the coffee-pot, and the men will rake the fire together again. There is nothing to mind now." Mike looked anything but satisfied, going about his task unwillingly; but the men came back from where they had scattered, laughing with one another now that the scare was at an end. "He's making a poor beginning," said Harry, on seeing their man go peering about slowly in different directions amongst the tall grass and bushes. "Mike doesn't like snakes," replied Phra, laughing. "Well, who does?" cried Harry. "I hate them; and it was enough to scare anybody. I know I should have jumped away fast enough. I say, look there." "What at?" "There's the pot, in amongst those young bamboos. No, no; there, half in the water.--Found it?" "No, sir. It's gone," replied the man. "Nonsense; here it is. You didn't look in the right place." Mike came towards them, looking very sour and disgusted, as he picked up the tin vessel. "Reg'lar spoiled," he said, examining the pot and holding it out to show that there was a big dent on one side. "Won't hold water now." "How do you know till you try? Dip it in and see." The pot was dipped, filled, and proved to be quite sound in spite of the hollow in its side, a fact which disappointed Mike, who prepared to make some fresh coffee by getting into the boat again, while the men laughingly collected the scattered brands and restarted the fire. "I say, Mike," said Harry, as the man came back, "you shouldn't make a fuss about a little thing like this; it's nothing to what you will have to put up with." Mike looked at him aghast, his face screwed up into such an aspect of dismay that the boys burst out laughing. "Ah, it's all very well to laugh, Master Harry," grumbled the man; "but if there's going to be any more of this sort of thing, I know--" "Know what?" "I'm going back home." "How?" said Harry, laughing. "Don't ask stupid questions," said Phra, with a perfectly serious face. "He's either going to swim back with the stream, among the crocodiles, or to walk through the jungle. There are not so very many tigers there now." "What!" gasped Mike. "Make haste, Michael, my lad," said Mr. Kenyon. "Get the fresh coffee made and the men's breakfast over; we want to go on." "Yes, sir; of course, sir--oh dear, oh dear!--Ah, it's all very well to laugh, Master Harry." "Laugh! Well, it's enough to make any one laugh to see you make such a fuss over a baby snake. Wait till we come to the hundred foot long ones." Mike gave him another look, and then hurried back to the blazing fire. "You've spoiled his breakfast," said Phra. "Serve him right for being a great coward. I want him to get used to such things." Phra laughed. "Who's to get used to such things as that? I say, look; there's one of our old friends watching us." He pointed up to where a little grey-whiskered monkey was holding back the leaves, so as to peer wonderingly down at the party. "I believe one could soon coax these monkeys down to be fed." "If you put a few bananas on the top of the cabin there, they wouldn't want any coaxing; they'd come and take them." "Yes, when we were not looking; but I mean, coax them into being tame enough to feed from one's hand." "Might perhaps, but they're treacherous. They like to spring on any one's shoulders to bite the back of the neck. Look, look! Parrots!" A little flock of brightly coloured, long-tailed lories flew over the river, but before a gun could be seized they had disappeared. "Not very good ones," said Harry. "Only green." "And sour," said the doctor. "Sour?" cried Harry wonderingly. "Yes, sour grapes, Hal. Why, they were lovely specimens, my boy. Look at those butterflies flitting about the flowers growing there in wreaths. Now, if this were a hard road we might get a few of them." "We could get one of those sun-birds," said Harry, pointing to some half-dozen fluttering about the cluster of flowers dependent from a bough overhanging the stream. "Yes, but we must wait till we have got some dry sand to use instead of shot. Mind we scrape some up from the first shallow place we reach." The fact of the boat being motionless there by the side of the river, and all on board sitting quietly watching the abundant beautiful objects around, made the various inhabitants of the jungle on either side come out of their hiding-places and take no further heed of their presence; consequently until the men had finished their breakfast there was ample opportunity for a quiet, observant natural history study, and Mr. Kenyon remarked,-- "It is, after all, better to be content with watching nature in a place like this than shooting specimens and preserving them in a miserable imitation of the natural shape. For how poor and pitiful they are at the best." "That's true enough," said the doctor, smiling; "but you would not make a museum of our memories." "Why not?" said Mr. Kenyon. "Because memory is weak, and our description of what we have seen to other people who could never by any possibility see the beautiful creatures we have encountered, would come very far short. I think that the sight of the poorest skin that we have preserved would make ten times the impression on another's mind that a month's talking could." "Yes," said Mr. Kenyon, "and nature is so abundant." By this time the men had resumed their oars, and the boat was gliding rapidly up the river, the boys being ready to point out where they had shot the birds they had taken back, and seen the monkey which had watched them on their way. So far they had met no crocodiles, but as they went higher it seemed as if, though they kept themselves out of sight, several were in the narrow river and were retiring before them, till the water growing more shallow they began to show from time to time. The boys seized their guns upon catching sight of the two prominences which contained the reptile's eyes appearing above the surface some thirty yards ahead, but Mr. Kenyon checked them. "Don't shoot," he said, "it is of no use to kill a few among so many." "But suppose they attack us," said Harry. "They will not unless driven to bay. Steer in closer to the side, Sree," continued Mr. Kenyon, "so as to give them room to retreat down the river." The order was obeyed, the boat being kept to the left, so close in that the oars touched the tips of the hanging boughs, with the consequence that every now and then there was a loud splashing and wallowing in the water close beneath the bank, the part hidden by the pendent boughs. "Why, they swarm under there," said the doctor. "Yes," said Mr. Kenyon, "and this shows how little the shooting of one or two has to do with thinning them down. By the way, boys, where was it that you had your adventure with the big crocodile and the monkey?" Phra rose and pointed forward. "A little farther there, on the right," he said, "where those bigger trees are hanging over the water." The whole scene came vividly back to the pair as the boat glided on, and after a glance upward at the trees, Harry's eyes fell to scanning the water, half expecting to see the ugly muzzle of one of the great crocodiles shoot out. This he did not see, but first one and then another made a tremendous eddy in the stream, their lurking-places being churned up by the men's oars. "The brutes are extremely thick up here," said the doctor: "a pretty good warning that we must not attempt any bathing." "They seem to swarm," replied Mr. Kenyon. "It is a pity they are of no use; but perhaps some day one will be found for them,--possibly their skins may be utilised." "Skins of young ones, perhaps. These big fellows would be too horny." As he spoke, a huge reptile rushed from a mud bank into the river with a tremendous splash, sending a wave along the surface, which made the boat rise and fall. This time guns were seized by the boys' elders, upon the strength of the possibility of an attack; but the huge creature must have sunk at once to the bottom, for no further sign appeared. Meantime the great, green bank of trees on either side seemed to grow more beautiful from the brilliancy of the flowers with which some of the trees were covered; while, wherever a flock of parroquets flew out, it was pretty well always a sign of fruit. Here, too, at intervals, where there were breaks in the banks of the great timber trees, huge tufts of bamboo shot up spear-like, and showed their delicate foliage, looking at a distance so light and feathery that often enough the straight stems, which rose in places as much as sixty feet, seemed as if surrounded by a delicate haze. It was now decided that due attention should be given to collecting and providing for the meals of so large a party; and as nothing in the shape of deer or pig had been seen, and mid-day was long passed, it was suggested that, as soon as a suitable spot was reached, the boat should be moored to some overhanging bough and the boys should try their fortune at fishing. As soon as Sree heard this he busied himself with the basket which contained the lines, and kept a look-out for a likely pitch. Suddenly there was a rushing of wings, and a big bird appeared--a signal for two guns to be raised, but only to be laid down again. "Ugh! vulture," said Harry in disgust. "Pity not to have shot it," said Phra; "it would have done to cut up for bait." Harry's lip curled up and his nostrils dilated. "Do you know we mean to eat the fish we catch?" "Oh, of course," said Phra hurriedly; "I hadn't thought of that. But would it make any difference, Doctor Cameron?" he added. The doctor laughed. "No," he said, "I don't think we should have found the fish any the worse for it. All the same, though, I should prefer my fish not to have been fed upon the flesh of an unclean bird." "Exactly so," said Harry's father; "but perhaps it is just as well that we should not study the food of the fish we eat. They are not very particular as to their diet.--What about that quiet, still eddy yonder, Sree?" "Where the great tree-trunk lies in the water?" said the doctor. "No, that won't do. There must be scores of half-rotten boughs among which the fish would run and tangle up the lines." "It would be an excellent place, Sahib," said Sree humbly. "We could tie up the boat there, and fish below it, where the stream runs in." "To be sure," said Mr. Kenyon; "I had not noticed that little rivulet. You are wrong, Doctor; it will be a capital place." "Perhaps," said the gentleman addressed, "but I don't like the look of it. I feel pretty sure that we shall find a great crocodile has his lurking-place under that large tree-trunk." "Yes, Sahib; there is one there," said Sree; "but he will go as soon as he sees the boat." He spoke to the man in the bows to be ready to make the line fast to one of the dead boughs, which stuck up dry and swept clear of bark, showing, like its fellows, how high the flood water had raised the level of the river, for above a certain height the bark was still clinging to the branches. It proved to be just as the old hunter had said, for as the boat was forced up to the great trunk lying in the water, there was a sudden rush, the surface was turned into a series of eddies, and a wave rolled along towards the other side of the river, indicating the direction in which the reptile disturbed had gone. All the same the boat was made fast, and floated down stream to the full length of the rope, the men's oars were laid in, and those astern joined their companions forward, to squat together talking in a low tone and chewing betel, while Mr. Kenyon and the doctor settled themselves comfortably in the open cabin. "Won't you fish, father?" asked Harry. "No, my boy," he replied; "you shall fish for me." "But you will fish, Doctor Cameron?" said Phra politely. "No, I would rather see you," replied the doctor, and he started and caught up his gun, but laid it down once more, for the birds which had caught his eye were only crows, some half-dozen of which came up stream as if they had followed the boat, and now they had found it, settled down in one of the highest trees apparently to have a quiet chat about its object in coming up there. Sree had been busy the while, preparing bait for the lines, which were to be used ledger fashion without rods. Sree's bait was some very stiff paste, which he was working up out of a couple of handfuls of flour; and he made haste to explain that if the fish did not take this well, he should soon change the lure. "But we must catch one first." The lines were strong and the hooks tied on gimp, such as would have been used for pike-fishing at home, for the fish of the Siamese rivers had not been tried for till they were as shy as ours at home, and before many minutes had elapsed the boys each had his baited hook thrown out from the opposite side of the boat six or eight yards away, the leads sinking some six feet in the fairly clear water, and with fingers just feeling the pierced lead, they waited. It was not the first by many times that the boys had fished together in the river, and they pretty well knew what they were likely to catch; but they were not prepared to sit beneath the hot sunshine for so long without a sign of there being fish about. "Come, be sharp," cried the doctor banteringly. "I thought we were going to have a good fry for dinner. How soon shall I send the men ashore to make a fire?" "Fishermen always have patience," said Harry. "But people who want their dinner do not," said Mr. Kenyon, laughing. "I say, Sree," whispered Harry, "they will not bite at paste." "Pull up your line, Sahib," said the hunter. Harry did as he was told, and Sree smiled. "Something has eaten the bait," he said. "Didn't you feel a pull?" "No, not the slightest." The hook was rebaited and sent down stream again, and Phra's hook proving to be in the same unattractive state, received the same treatment; but for fully half an hour nothing was done but rebaiting and throwing in. "We had better make a move," said Mr. Kenyon. "It is very beautiful here, but the crocodiles seem to have scared the fish away. Let's go half a mile higher." "No, no, not yet, father," said Harry. "It seems such a capital place, and--I've got him!" For as he spoke he felt a slight twitch at the line he held, and then all was still for a few moments. Next there was a steady draw, and the line began to pass through his fingers, while upon checking it the drag became a heavy one, and he found that he was fast in a good fish. It was evident that a shoal had come up towards the boat, for hardly had Harry begun to haul upon his line before Phra felt the premonitory twitch, and directly after the draw upon his line. "Now, father, had we better go higher?" cried Harry. "Oh, my word! it is a big one; the line regularly cuts my hands." There was nothing to see but the lines cutting the water in different directions, for it was evident that the baits had been seized by bottom-loving fish, which went on fighting to keep down as low as they could. By this time Sree had taken up a short bamboo to which a large hook was firmly bound, and bidding Harry now draw hard, he stood ready, while the lad raised the heavy, struggling fish to the surface, and, in spite of its efforts, brought it close up to the side of the boat, when with one well-aimed stroke the old hunter thrust the hook beneath it and lifted it over the side. The next moment, leaving the fish flapping and beating the bamboo bottom, Sree stepped beside Phra, where the same business was gone through, and the second fish dragged in. They proved to be very similar in appearance to a fish but little known in England, though lingering still in some few sluggish rivers--the burbot--a fish that is best described as being something like a short, thick eel. These were together over twenty pounds in weight, and welcome from their delicate quality as food. "Enough is as good as a feast," said Mr. Kenyon, smiling; and the order being given, the boat was once more sent gliding up stream, look-out being kept for a suitable place for landing and making a fire. This was reached at last, and the fish, spitted on the ever-present, ever-useful bamboo, set down to roast, so that they might make a welcome addition to the next _al fresco_ meal. After another few miles a suitable mooring-place was found beneath an enormous tree, and a fire once more lit; this was to act as a scare to keep away noxious creatures, but, as Harry said, for some things they might have been better without. For they soon found that the glare of the burning wood woke up and attracted the birds, which came circling round it in a strangely weird way, their dimly seen forms coming and going out of the darkness into the dome of light ribbed with the branches of the trees. Moths and flies innumerable buzzed about through the glare, and, worst of all, the light and heat attracted the smaller reptiles, snakes and lizards creeping towards the flame for the sake of the warmth of what must have seemed to them like a new, strange sun, and many of them getting burned. "It's very horrid, father," said Harry. "Mike says that he saw hundreds of wriggling snakes and lizards creeping up when he helped the men make up the fire as you advised, for they would have set the forest ablaze if it had been done their way." "Hundreds, eh?" said Mr. Kenyon. "Then I suppose we may set it down as being about a dozen, Hal?" "He is an awful fibster, father," said Harry, laughing. "I don't think the man really means to lie wilfully," said Mr. Kenyon; "but his imagination and his tongue run wild." "Perhaps it's his eyes," said the doctor, smiling; "a natural failing. The lenses are too round, and they magnify." "Let's be charitable, and set it down as that," said Mr. Kenyon; "but it does not matter to us. It is not as if we were going to sleep ashore, and this is a novel experience." "Novel, indeed. What a collection of moths and beetles we might make now!" "Awkward work," replied Mr. Kenyon. "I think we might be content with enjoying the strange scene." Both being tired with the day's exertions, the boys thought so too, and for long enough they watched the illuminated trees of the jungle, which were always changing their aspect as the fire rose and fell, emitting flashes of light, and sending up myriads of sparks or wreaths of smoke to form clouds overhead, which reflected back the light and turned the water into gold, while strange, dark shadows seemed to dance and waltz among the great trunks. It was all so wild and beautiful that even after the men had finally replenished the fire and settled themselves down for the night under their matting shelter, spread over the fore part of the boat, no one aft felt the slightest desire to lie down and sleep. "I couldn't sleep, could you?" said Harry, in a low tone, to Phra, as they sat in the half-closed-in cabin, now watching the surroundings of the fire, now, attracted by some sound, turning to look up or down the river. "Sleep? No," replied Phra; "it all seems so strange and different. We've heard all these noises of a night when we've been at home, but they were far off." "And now one is right amongst them," said Harry. "I say, are you sure your gun's loaded?" "Yes, quite; I looked at it just now." "So did I at mine. I don't think I'm at all afraid; are you?" "I don't think so; but after what we saw this morning I can't help fancying that there might be a great snake somewhere in the boughs overhead, coming down lower and lower till it thrust in its head here. I say, fancy it taking one of us out and up into the tree." "Shan't," said Harry. "I don't believe there are any in the jungle big enough to do such a thing." "Oh, there are some monsters," said Phra quietly. "Yes, so people like our Mike say. He told me once that some of your father's men said they had seen a croc fifty feet long. Hark at that!" The sound was startling, and it came from off the water lower down the river. "It's your fifty feet crocodile slapping the water with his tail to stun the fish," said Phra grimly. "I don't know about fifty, but it sounds as if the great wretch might be thirty feet long. Ugh! What's to prevent a monster coming up close to the boat and helping himself to one of us? I couldn't go to sleep for thinking such a thing possible." "I don't think there's any fear of such a thing happening. You never heard of anything of the kind among the thousands of boats down the river and canals." "No, but one can't help thinking of such creepy notions. We never thought of them before we came." "Are you boys going to sleep?" said Mr. Kenyon. "Yes, father, directly," said Harry; "I mean, going to try." "Off with you, then, so as to be ready for a good day's work to-morrow. Did you see how beautiful the fire-flies are, right away up and down the river?" "Yes, sir," said Phra. "I've been watching them; it looks sometimes as if the bushes and boughs were full of flying stars. Hear that?" "Yes; a tiger," said Mr. Kenyon quietly. "Hear the king of stripes, Doctor?" The gentleman addressed grunted, and then breathed hard. "The brute does not trouble him," said Mr. Kenyon; "and it need not trouble us." "No fear of its swimming out to the boat?" said Phra. "Not the slightest," replied Mr. Kenyon. "Let down that mat to screen you from the night air and mists, and go to sleep." "Let the mat down?" said Harry, in a tone full of protest; "but if we do we can't see the fire-flies." "Take another look, and then let it down and go to sleep." "But we don't feel as if we could go, father." "Of course not, if you sit up talking. There, let down the matting, for our sake as well as yours. Good-night, my boys." "Good-night, sir." "Good-night, father," said Harry, as he let fall the mat, and thus completely closed in the cabin-like place.--"But there's no sleep for us, Phra, I'm afraid." "Let's try," said Phra. "Oh, I'll try," replied Harry. It needed no trying, for in five minutes there was no one awake in the boat, though there were wild cries far away in the jungle, strange splashings, coughings and barkings from the river, and every now and then loud cracklings and sputterings from the fire, whose rays gleamed in through the matting hung round. But though every one slept, there was an advance about to be made upon the occupants of the boat, some forty or fifty fierce creatures making their way in through the matting to attack first one and then the other, the attack going on till the savage enemies were satiated with blood, their victims being all the while deeply plunged in sleep. CHAPTER XVIII ELEPHANTS AT HOME "Eh? What? Nonsense!" "That's what I said, Master Harry. It's 'most a thousand times darker than when we lay down. I mean, it would be if old Sree hadn't raked the fire together and put on some more wood. He said it was time to get up, and I had to get up; but I feel horrid bad. I hope we're all alive." "Did Sree say it was to-morrow morning, Mike?" "Yes, sir; but I don't believe it." "Here, Phra, wake up. Do you hear? Mike says it's tomorrow morning." "No, sir; no, sir," protested the man, who could be dimly seen leaning over the boys by the faint rays of the fire ashore still streaming in. "I wouldn't have said such a thing these next two hours." "Very well," said Harry irritably; "Sree said so, and he's sure to know. Do you hear, Phra? Wake up." Phra made use of a word he had learned of his companion. "Bother!" And then, "Do be quiet!" "Shan't. Wake up, or I'll scoop in some water over you." "You do if you dare," growled Phra viciously. "Oh, I dare," said Harry, whose sleepy irritability was going off and making way for the spirit of mischief in him; "but I don't want to make everything wet. Get up, you miserable old Siamese prince! You're not going to sleep if I'm not." "Bother!" cried Phra sharply, in response to a shake. "Wake up, then! Here, Phra, we're all alive oh! and nothing has touched us all through the night." "Oh!" "What's the matter, Mike?" said Harry, whose attention was turned from the young Prince to their man. "I'm so bad, sir. I've caught the jungle fever with sleeping in this damp place." "Nonsense!" "Oh, I have, sir, and I feel dreadful bad. I never was so ill before in my life." "I don't believe it, but I'll wake Doctor Cameron. I daresay he brought some quinine with him." "What! that horrid, bitter stuff, sir? No, no; don't, please." "Bah! Making a fuss about some physic. But you must have it. We're not going to have our trip spoiled by your turning ill. I say, Doctor!" "No, no, Master Harry; don't say anything, please," whispered the man. "Not till after breakfast. I couldn't eat a mossle if I had to take that horrid, bitter quinny." "Oh, you must be bad!" said Harry, with mock sympathy. "Here, I know a little. How do you feel?--pain in your back?" "A little, sir, where it rested against a big bamboo in the night." "That sounds bad," said Harry. "Does it, sir? Oh dear!" "What else? Headache?" "No, sir; but I've got it, and I can feel my face all covered with spots." "It's the mosquitoes," cried Phra, sitting up suddenly. "Hullo! You awake?--That's it, Mikey." "Oh no, sir," groaned the man; "it's worse than that." "'Tisn't. His Royal Highness Prince Phra Mala Krom Praya says it's mosquitoes, and he's right. How many spots have you got on your face? A million?" "Well, no, sir, I don't think there's as many as that; but my face is full, and they itch and sting horrid, and my eyes are swelled up and stiff. Just you feel." "No, thankye, Mike; but I'll have a look as soon as it is light. I say, though, I wonder you haven't got a million bites.--There, don't be such a baby. Go and get the breakfast ready. I'll wake the others." "He ain't a bit o' feeling in him," sighed Mike to himself; and he went out of the cabin. "What does it look like, Phra?" said Harry, for his companion had passed his head out beside the matting. "Come and see; it's lovely." Harry thrust his head out on the other side of the mat, to gaze up and down the river, to see overhead the stars growing pale and feeble, while the river bed was filled up by a soft, dark-grey flood which rose about ten or fifteen feet up the black wall of trees opposite to them. On the other side and overhead there was a warm glow which lit up the thin mist, giving it a roseate hue, while the cloud of smoke was gathering more and more and blotting out the faint stars half across the river, its under side ruddy too with the fire-reflected light. "I never saw the river look like this before," cried Harry. "Looks jolly, doesn't it?" "Beautiful and calm, and just as if the earth was waking up," replied Phra. "Birds, you mean," said Harry. "Parrots are whistling, and--here, I say, hark at that _coo--ah--coo--ah_. Hear that?" "Yes. Argus pheasant," said Phra eagerly. "Let's take the guns and go and see if we can't get a shot at it." "What! try and get through the jungle now it's all dripping with dew?" "Never thought of that," said Harry. "Would be sloppy, wouldn't it?" "Sloppy! Why, we should be drenched before we'd gone ten yards." "And I don't suppose we could go ten yards. Let's go and ask old Sree if he can call the birds over, so that we can get a shot at them." They stepped carefully out into the forward part of the boat, and then Harry thrust back his head to carry out his promise. "Father! Doctor!" he cried. "Morning." "Yes; thank you," said Mr. Kenyon, and the doctor grunted. Phra had by this time reached the mooring rope and begun drawing the boat's prow close up to the prostrate tree-trunk to which it was moored, for prostrate trees were plentiful along the banks, and in one place two falling nearly opposite from either bank of the stream had almost formed a barricade to stop the way. "Be careful, Sahibs," said a voice out of the gloom, the old hunter having left the group of rowers gathered round the fire. "The tree-trunk is slippery with the dew." "Oh, it's you, Sree," said Harry. "Isn't that the coo--ah calling?" "Yes, Sahib; I have heard it many times." "Could we get near and manage a shot at it?" "No, Sahib; it would hear us before we were half way, and be silent. Then we should not know which way to go. Besides, you would find the grass and trees too wet." "Would it come if you called to it?" "No, Sahib, not unless we were in a deep, dark part of the jungle." "Oh well, never mind," said Harry. "It wouldn't be pleasant before breakfast. Here, let's go ashore now we're so near, Phra. Anything burned in the fire last night?" "Yes, Sahib; I've found four dead birds under the trees, and some lizards and snakes that had been too close. Some of them were only half dead. They had scorched themselves and then crawled away." The boys went up to the blazing fire, to find Mike busy cooking the men's breakfast, the latter making way for the lads to come close up to the pleasant glow, which dissipated the chilly mist floating around. As they went round the fire Sree pointed out the remains of several reptiles, one of which was still moving and writhing slightly. This--part of a long, thin snake--Sree stooped to twitch into the hottest part of the glowing fire. "Oh, I say, Sree, how horrid!" said Harry. "No, sir; better dead than living in such pain. It could never get well. This one might," he added, dragging another from among the low growth close by, with the result that it came to and bit at a bamboo staff the man held. "It's poisonous," cried Phra. "Mind!" "Yes, Sahib; I'll take care," said Sree. "It is a good deal scorched, but it might live and do mischief. It is a very bad kind, almost as poisonous as the naga." As he spoke he gave his bamboo staff a whirl round his head, which threw the writhing reptile into a knot at the end, and then giving a final jerk the dangerous creature was dashed into the middle of the fire, where a loud sputtering, crackling, and hissing bespoke its fate. "Was that it hissing in agony?" said Harry, with a look of disgust. "Oh no, Sahib," said the old hunter, smiling. "It is only the flesh. The heat in there killed the snake directly. Look! there is a dead bird; that will make the same noise. Throw it in." "Why, it's one of those beautiful rosy pigeons," said Harry, "only half its feathers are burnt off. It's dead enough. I say, though, it's a pity to waste that. I'll make Mike cook it for breakfast. What's that bird?" "A crow," said Phra, turning the object over with his foot; and then, before Harry could seize it, tossing it into the fire himself, for a precisely similar hissing to arise. "I'm glad of that," said Harry; "it seems so horrible to burn anything alive. Here, Mike, how soon will our breakfast be ready?" "As soon as I can go on board to get it, sir. The gentlemen are not up yet." "Not up!" said Harry. "Why, you talk as if they slept in bedrooms--Look! there they are." For as he spoke the matting was drawn aside, just as the light was coming fast, the faint rays of the sun striking horizontally through the soft, grey mist, and lighting it up like a cloud at sunset. The effect was wonderful, for with the first rising of the sun there was a light breeze which lifted the mist, making it rise and float away in wreaths across the tops of the jungle trees, the coming of bright day once more bringing forth a wild chorus of shrieks, pipings, and strange cries from the hidden birds. Mike quickly had a good meal spread, and as soon as the fire was no longer necessary, the men under Sree's direction threw a few jars of water over it, and then took to their oars, the breakfast in the open cabin being finished as the party glided up the beautiful stream. They were now well beyond the parts ever reached by the most venturesome of the boating men of the town and villages around, and in consequence the various birds and quadrupeds displayed but little shyness, the former fluttering near the boat, or perching in little flocks to watch the visitors to this wild region, while the monkeys grew more and more venturesome, ceasing to depute the observations to the old greybeard of the troop, and crowding on the branches, to chatter and stare down, probably seeing human beings for the first time in their lives. "They don't seem to think much of us, Phra," said Harry, who was lying back so that he could look up in comfort at the comical little creatures. "Well, it's quite fair," said Phra; "we don't think much of them. I don't know, though; I envy their strength. Look how easily they make those jumps." "Yes, it would puzzle us. But isn't it ridiculous that they should be so careless, jumping from tree to tree just over the water, where they ought to know that the crocodiles are waiting for them? I daresay we shall see one come down with a splash directly." Harry was quite right: five minutes had not passed before, in the midst of a loud chattering, a low, heavily laden bough snapped, and about a dozen of the little fellows fell scrambling down; but all saved themselves by catching at branches before reaching the water, save one, who went in with a loud splash, but caught at some twigs and leaves which dipped in the surface, and cleverly dragged itself out, to begin scrambling up again amidst a chorus of loud cries, just as the long muzzle of a crocodile was thrust out and snatched back again as rapidly, after receiving full in the side of the head the contents of the doctor's gun. "Brute!" he exclaimed. "What a beautiful place this would be if it were not infested with these savage wretches!--Killed, Sree?" "No, Sahib; I think not. I can see him swimming yonder. The water is clear here." They had another glimpse at the injured reptile, which shot up about fifty yards ahead, beat the water for a few moments, and then disappeared beneath the tangle. No more shooting was done, the voyagers contenting themselves with observing, and finding abundance to take their attention, for at every few yards some curious-looking water-fowl or wader rose from the river side. Then it would be a lovely blue kingfisher or solemn-looking crimson-breasted trogon, while at times a glimpse was obtained of some animal coming down to drink, only to be startled away by the passing boat. Once it was a strange-looking animal with trunk-like snout, which stared for a moment before wrenching itself round, giving just a momentary view of its piebald body, and then rushed through the undergrowth. "We're favoured," cried the doctor. "That was a specimen one ought to have shot." "What for?" said Mr. Kenyon. "It would have been too big and clumsy to preserve. If you shoot, let it be something for the table." The doctor took note of this, and he and the lads finding good opportunities, brought down several large water-fowl, which were plucked by the men not rowing for the evening meal, it having been decided that while on the trip up the river two good meals would be sufficient for each day. Twice over Phra's sharp eyes detected large serpents in the overhanging boughs, their presence being doubtless explicable by the numbers of monkeys travelling to and fro along the edges of the jungle where it was cut by the river. On the second occasion the doctor's gun was raised for a shot, but a sign from the old hunter stopped him. "What is it?" he said, for Sree was pointing forward. "Elephants, Sahib," whispered the man; and then bidding the men to row gently, so as not to make a sound, the boat glided on towards what in the distance looked like the blunt end of the river, so completely did it seem cut off by the sudden way in which it doubled back upon itself, growing wider and shallower at the same time, while from some peculiarity of soil the trees had retired farther from the bank, leaving quite a wide, park-like stretch, through which the stream meandered. But the party in the boat had no eyes for the scenery; their attention was taken up fully, as they turned the bend of the river, by the sight of some ten or a dozen elephants of all sizes indulging in a bath in the now shallow water, wading, wallowing, or squirting it over their backs. It was evidently such a sanctuary that the great animals felt no fear of being disturbed, and the boat and its occupants remained unnoticed, Sree having signed to the men to run it close in under the shore on the right. Here, through the doubling back of the river, they were not above a couple of hundred yards across the intervening jungle from where they had come up and the old hunter had first heard the noise made by the herd. They sat for some time watching the actions of the strange, unwieldy-looking creatures, and would have been content to remain longer had not the largest of the animals, after syringeing himself to his heart's content, trumpeted loudly and begun to wade out of the river, taking a course which, if continued, would have brought him to the shore close to the boat. Wild elephants can be very dangerous if roused; but here there was nothing to fear, for the men could with a few strokes have put the boat into deep water where an elephant was not likely to follow; so in obedience to Mr. Kenyon's order, the rowers rested on their oars and the elephant came on, nearer and nearer, his great head nodding and bowing from side to side, and his eyes fixed upon the surface, till suddenly taking the scent of the travellers, borne by the light air, he stopped short, caught sight of them as he raised his head, and stood as if turned to stone, staring at them for some seconds, before uttering a strange cry of alarm and dashing back, with ears flapping and extended trunk, towards his companions. The first cry of alarm was sufficient, every elephant churning up the water in the endeavour to be first on the farther shore. The party watched till the last beast had disappeared, the first making straight for the jungle and plunging right in through a hole it made apparently in the great wall of greenery, the others following in single line after it, and, according to custom using its footprints, till the biggest, who appeared to be as massive as old Sul, passed through, and the elastic stems and vines seemed to spring back in their places. "Why, Phra," said Harry, "I did not know that we had wild elephants so near. Did you know, Sree?" "Yes, Sahib; I have seen that herd many times, and could lead the King's elephant-catchers to their hiding-place if they were wanted; but they have not been wanted yet." "It is a curious country," said Mr. Kenyon; "we seem to know nothing of it a few miles from any of the rivers." The open part they were in looked so bright and attractive that, regardless of the near neighbourhood of the elephants, it was decided merely to go to the upper end of the shallows where the jungle closed in again, and where a sufficiently umbrageous tree could be found projecting over the river to add to their shelter, and then camp for the night. Here a fire was once more lit, and while the preparations for the evening meal went on, the doctor and the two boys took their guns for a stroll back along the open stretch of grass they had passed. "Don't be long," said Mr. Kenyon. "Which means, don't go too far," replied the doctor. "We shall not. It is only to stretch our legs a bit, for the boat is rather cramping." The intention was good and wise, but the object intended soon proved to be almost an impossibility. The stretch of open land between the river and the jungle looked at a distance much like a fair meadow, and it struck Harry from that point of view. "Just the place for our cricket," he said to Phra, as, shouldering their guns, they stepped off after the doctor. "Mind how you come," said the latter, who was brought to a standstill. "The water has been all over here, and the place is full of cracks and holes. Try back a little your way." "Looks quite right here, sir," cried Harry. "It's as solid as--Oh--Hi! Phra, catch hold of my gun." The boy laid his own piece down, caught at the barrel of Harry's, and pulling hard, his companion, who had sunk up to his knees and was steadily going lower, was able to struggle back. "Oh, here's a mess!" he panted, stamping to get rid of the mud. "You didn't choose the right direction, Hal," said the doctor, laughing. "No, sir," said Harry meekly. "Will you go first?" "Yes, I think I can do better than that, my lad. Let's strike right across here towards where the elephants went out of sight. The ground must be firmer there." The boys prepared to follow, as the doctor led off; but Harry directed a malicious glance at his companion, which seemed to say plainly, "Look out, and see if he doesn't go in." But Harry felt disappointed and ill-used, as well as wet and muddy about the legs, for the doctor strode off steadily for about twenty yards, the boys following over perfectly firm ground. "You should pick your way in a place like this, my lads. It only needs--" _Care,_ the doctor was about to say, but he did not; for all at once, to Harry's intense delight, his leader uttered a sharp ejaculation, and, throwing himself flat on the ground, began to roll over and over, with his gun held upright against his breast, till he was close to the boys' feet, where he sat up, drew the stout hunting-knife he wore at his breast, and began to scrape the mud off one leg. "Was it soft there, sir?" said Harry, with mock seriousness. "Soft!" cried the doctor. "Oh, you're laughing at me, eh? Well, I'm fair game, I must own. Here, step back! quick! both of you. We're sinking." It was quite true, for there was a bubbling, hissing, and gurgling sound arising from among the grassy growth, and the black water began to ooze up among the stems, so that as the boys ran back it splashed up, and the doctor followed, none too soon. "Why, the whole place is a marsh," he said, looking back as soon as the ground felt more solid. "It is just as if the water of the river spread right up to the jungle and this part had become covered with weeds and plants till they were matted together and looked like a meadow." "But," cried Harry, "I want to know how the elephants managed." "There must be a sort of causeway of firm ground somewhere out in the middle there," replied the doctor. "I daresay we should find it so if we went back with the boat to where the great creatures came out of the water." "And we couldn't have the boat now, I suppose," said Harry, glancing in the direction of camp. "No, but it does not matter. We should only find a muddy, elephant path, full of holes." "Sorry I was so stupid, doctor," said Harry. The doctor turned to him sharply and nodded. "Yes, you have me on the hip there, Hal. Take it as a warning to yourself not to be in too great a hurry to condemn other people." Phra smiled. "What are we going to do?" he said. "It's too soon to go back." "Well, we can't walk on this floating green carpet," replied Harry. "Could we get along by the river?" "We could try," said the doctor. "Or go up along the edge of the jungle. We ought to find something worth shooting there." "Let's try the edge of the jungle," said the doctor. "The ground must be firmer there." Striking up to their right, they managed to get about fifty yards nearer the edge of the forest; but then they had to turn back and make for a point nearer the little camp, where two or three huge trees stood out like sentinels in front of the vast army of vegetation packed closely as trees could stand. Here the earth proved to be firm, and for a few dozen yards they managed to progress among the trees at the very edge of the jungle. After that the way was stopped by the interlacing creepers and thorny rotans, and after a few minutes' trial it became evident that without the help of stout men with their parangs to clear the way, further progress was impossible. "Let's go back again," said Harry. "One does get so hot and fagged." "Better keep walking till your legs are dry," said the doctor. "I don't want you down with a feverish cold." "They're nearly dry now," said Harry, "and they'll be quite dry by the time we get back." "Yes," said Phra; "it's farther off than we think for, and will take longer." "Back again, then," said the doctor; "but I do not like to be beaten like this. I wanted to see more of the elephants and their ways." "Come to the big stables, then, Doctor, when we get back. Phra will take you and let you see all there are at home; won't you, Phra?" "Of course, if the doctor wishes to see them." "Much obliged," replied the doctor; "but it's the wild ones I want to study. What's that?" He stopped short, and brought his gun round ready to fire at any danger which might assail them from the jungle. The boys had heard what startled their companion, and cocked their guns. For suddenly there was the quick rush of something behind the dense screen of verdure--a something which seemed to have been watching them, and had darted off as soon as they came near. "Wild pig?" asked Harry. "No, I think it was more like a man," replied the doctor. "What do you say, Phra?" "I think it was a man, but how could a man rush through the jungle like that? We must ask Sree if there are any wild tribe people about here." "There would not be nearer than the mountain region," said the doctor; "but whatever it was has gone. Look, they're making signals for us to come back." The boys looked in the direction of the camp, where a thin mat had been hoisted, flag fashion, at the end of one of the bamboo poles of the boat; and hurrying their steps a little they reached the great tree beneath which the cooking fire had been made, to find the boatmen finishing their rice, and a capitally cooked meal waiting for them in the boat. Sree shook his head at the suggestion of any people being near. "Plenty of wild beasts, Sahib; and I have seen the tracks of a tiger that has been down to the water. There are plenty of monkeys, too, the greybeards and the big, black fellows; but I don't think we should find savage people here in the jungle. It would be a wild boar or a rhinoceros. No, not a rhinoceros; he would not have run away. It might have been a tapir." The evening changed very rapidly into night, and with the darkness came the wonderful chorus of strange sounds from the jungle and banks of the river, the splashings and coughing, barking utterances giving warning that the crocodiles were still plentiful. The fire-flies were even more beautiful there than in the denser portion where the river banks were hidden by great timber trees, for on both sides lower down the low, shrub-like growth was more abundant. The scene was very beautiful, with the star-studded, clear, dark, sky above, and the reflection as it were of another star-spangled heaven in the smooth, gliding water at their feet, while the myriads of fire-flies suggested the existence of another intermediate star sphere in constant motion, now scintillating, now dying out, and again as if floating along the opposite shore like a low cloud of tiny orbs, golden-green, golden, pale lambent, and occasionally ruddier than Aldebaran or some kindred star. There was less disposition for sitting up talking that night, and soon after the fire was well replenished, and its necessity made plain. Phra was the first to call attention to the distant cry, which was exactly that of some enormous cat far away in the jungle. "Calling his mate," said Mr. Kenyon. "Perhaps the tiger whose tracks Sree saw in the soft mud this evening," said Harry. "I suppose he will not come near our fire, or try to get on board. Think we ought to keep watch, father?" "Oh no, my boy. We are floating out here a good thirty feet from the land." "But suppose the boat drifts to the side in the night?" suggested Phra. "It is not probable, for we are right where the stream sets off the shore. We are not likely to be disturbed, boys. There is the proof." Mr. Kenyon pointed to where the men had spread the mats over the horizontal bamboo, and were settling down to sleep. "Yes, that is a pretty good sign," said the doctor; "the men would not take matters so coolly if there were any danger from tigers." "Did the Sahibs hear the big tiger calling?" said Sree, thrusting his head out from beneath the men's awning. "Yes, quite plainly," said Harry. "Think he'll come prowling about the fire, so as to give us a shot?" "No, no, Sahib," replied the man, shaking his head; "he will be too careful." "That was a clever way of putting it, Hal," said the doctor drily. "You did not say, Is there any fear of the tiger's swimming out to us?" "No; why should I tell him that I was a bit nervous?" replied Harry frankly; "even if one does feel a bit scared, I can't help it, can I, father?" "No, my boy; it is quite natural to feel a little nervous, and to make sure that one's gun is loaded and close at hand. But we must get used to these noises. We can't expect to come out here and live in such a wild place without being a bit startled sometimes. Good-night, boys. But you have not fastened down that mat to shut out the night air." "Just going to, father," replied Harry. "I don't think, though, that we shall have so much mist here." The final good-nights were said just as the last murmurs of the men's conversation forward died out, and then all was still, the darkness being relieved by the rays from the fire, which crackled and burned merrily, the light coming quite brightly at times through the interstices of the mats, and then, as the smoke rolled up decreasing again; while after shifting his position to get into a more comfortable attitude, Harry Kenyon drew a long, deep breath, with a touch of a yawn in it, and then told himself that he did not mean to feel in the slightest degree nervous about the strangeness of their position, but was going to have a good, long night's rest. CHAPTER XIX A NIGHT ALARM Sleep comes and sleep goes, and always seems beyond our control. Sometimes the weary one drops off soundly the moment his head has been comfortably settled upon the pillow; at other times, however tired he may have been before going to bed, the very fact of having undressed has so thoroughly wakened him up that the object for which he has come to bed has been completely banished. It was so with Harry Kenyon in some respects that night. He had not undressed, and he had not gone to bed, only made himself as comfortable as he could on a mat pillow two thwarts of the boat, using his hand as a pillow. As comfortable as he could! but it was not very comfortable, for the bottom of the boat was as hard as the one quill which the Irishman put beneath him to try what sleeping on a feather-bed was like. There was too much light in the open cabin, and he could hear the _ping-wing_ of mosquitoes above him in the roof. He shut his eyes tightly, but every now and then he could see that his eyelids looked translucent. The water was making quite a loud, rushing noise against the sides of the boat, and the barkings, croakings, and indescribable noises from jungle and river-bank seemed to be increasing minute by minute. Harry shifted his position a little, and then felt annoyed, for close at hand he could hear a steady, deep breathing which he knew was his father's, and from just beyond, another deep respiration with a faint buzz in it, which was evidently the doctor's breath coming and going through his big, thick, ruddy-brown moustache. "Why can't I go to sleep like that?" muttered the lad. "I'm just as tired as they are, and yet I feel as if I were going to lie awake all night." Harry uttered a sound very strongly resembling the grunt of one of the lower animals, and then resettled himself. "Now I will go to sleep," he muttered. But a quarter of an hour must have passed, and he was as wakeful as ever, while he was quite sure that he had heard the low, mournful cry of the tiger very near. "Asleep, Phra?" No answer. "Phra! the tiger's coming quite near." This in a whisper, but there was no response, for Phra was sleeping soundly. "Oh, how hot it is! I can't hardly breathe," muttered Harry; "and there are those wretched old Siamese snoring under the mat forward as if they were doing it on purpose to keep me awake.--Wish I could get up and go for a walk.--How stupid! It's mad enough to go for a walk when it's broad daylight. I know it's impossible, and yet I get wishing such an idiotic thing as that.--Might sit up and open the mat, though, and watch the fire-flies. "What stuff," he said to himself the next moment; "who's going to sit up all night watching fire-flies dancing about like sparks in tinder? Besides, if I opened the matting it might give some of us cold and fever, and it would be all my fault. Oh, why can't I go to sleep! There never was such an unlucky fellow as I am." He tried turning, but he could not get into a more comfortable position, and he turned back and listened to the splashings in the river coming nearer and going farther away. Once more he began to think of a huge serpent up in the tree swinging itself down, and a faint rustling in the thatch he was sure must be the great reptile's head as it kept on touching the palm leaf matting; and in imagination he saw the forked tongue flicking in and out of the nick in the upper jaw, till a loud tap told him that it was only a beetle inside instead of outside, and it had lost its hold and fallen to the bottom of the boat. "That was all fancy," he said to himself; "but that rustling noise ashore is not. I believe it's some big animal searching about the camp." _Crack!_ "There, I knew it. A buffalo, I believe, and it put its hoof on a dead stick." _Crack, crick, crick, crackle, crackle._ Harry sighed with relief and opened his eyes widely to see how much lighter the interior of the matting and bamboo cabin had become through the fire ashore falling in, and some of the piled-up wood catching and burning briskly. "Now then," the listener said to himself, "what am I going to fancy next?--I dunno," he added, after a pause. "I'm so wakeful, I could fancy anything. I know what I'll do. I'll go and wake old Sree, and get him to sit and talk to me." Harry paused to think again. The old hunter was lying just outside the cabin, and the nearest to it of the men. Then Mike with his currant-dumpling-like face was beside him, and he would not want to wake him too. How was he to manage? If Sree had been sleeping in the side of the boat, he could have stretched out his hand and touched him, as there was no awning there, nothing but some baskets. But the great difficulty was how to get past Phra and his father and the doctor before he could reach the matting, pull it aside, and touch Sree. It seemed impossible. It was very dark now, and there would be three pairs of legs to get over, and he felt sure that he would stumble over them and wake everybody up. How to manage--how to do it--how to get by--how to get by? How to get by? It was so easy. Sree woke up at a touch, and they sat on the top of the cabin and watched the fire-flies--and the blazing fire. They listened to croakings and cries and the low howl of the tiger, which did not seem to be successful in finding his mate, and it was very calm and restful and pleasant out there in the night, only they dared not move for fear the thatch should give way, and let them both through on the top of those sleeping below. And so they sat and whispered and talked about the elephants bathing, and the big one scenting them at last and giving the alarm, and the whole herd disappearing after crossing that green marsh place which let them through when they were walking. There was that strange rush that they heard too, that which Sree said was a wild boar, and then--_bump!_ What was that? It was to Harry Kenyon just as if a boat had thumped up against theirs, and some one with a voice like his own had asked that question. But there was no answer. All was perfectly still in the cabin, while the noises in the jungle and on the river banks were not so loud. It was all dark too, for the fire had burned down, and there was no glimmering light through the interstices of the mats. But he felt that he ought to see that fire, even if it were merely the glowing embers, seated as he was up there on the top of the cabin roof. Absurd! How could he be sitting up there, and with Sree too! They could not have got up there, and he was in his place in the cabin. All that was dreaming. "Then I have been asleep," he said to himself. "I must have dropped off hours ago, and lain here till that woke me. Some one said, 'What was that?' No; I said it to myself, and seemed to hear it." Harry ceased his musings, feeling that he was certainly wide awake now, and as certain that he had been awakened by a bump on the side of the boat, for there was a faint grinding sound as of another boat rubbing up against the side. The boy turned hotter then in the darkness, for there was a low whispering plainly heard, and the first thought which came to him now was that some boat had come to attack them in the night, a boatload of the wild, piratical people who lived by robbing and bloodshed. He had from time to time heard of junks and trading boats being attacked and plundered, but only rarely in their neighbourhood. Certainly, though, this was one, and his hand stole to his gun, which he grasped tightly as with a quick movement he rose to a sitting position so that he might alarm his father. Just then there was a quick, rustling sound as the matting curtain which separated them from the men forward was drawn aside, and with a strange sensation of palpitation in his breast, instead of calling to his sleeping companions, the lad involuntarily cocked both barrels of his gun. The loud _click, click--click, click_ gave the alarm. "Who's that?" cried Mr. Kenyon, springing up. "It is I, Sahib--Sree," came in the familiar voice. "Yes! What is it?" said Mr. Kenyon, and as he spoke the clicking of gun-cocks, in company with a quick movement, told plainly enough that the other two occupants of the cabin were awake, and well on the alert for whatever danger there might be. "Adong has come, Sahib," said Sree, whose voice trembled. "Adong? What does this mean--is it some treachery?" "I fear so, Sahib," said Sree huskily. "And you have come to warn us?" "Yes, Sahib." "Come in here, then. Harry, hand this man a gun and ammunition. You, Sree--there is a boat out there?" "Yes, Sahib; the one Adong came in." "With a party of men?" "No, no, Sahib; he came alone." "Ah, and the men all side against us?" "Yes, Sahib; I suppose all." "Very well; then we must fight. But who is Adong?" "The Sahib knows him: the young one of the two boys who help me hunt for wild things in the jungle." "Oh, that young fellow!" "Yes, Sahib; he looks to me as to a father." "And yet goes against you?" "He go against me, Sahib?" cried the man. "Why, he would lay down his life for me. As soon as he knew, he seized the first boat he could swim to and followed us up the river." "But you said the men were all against us." "Yes, Sahib; as far as I can make out, all the fighting men have risen, and they are killing and burning; and when Adong came after me, they were going in a great crowd with spear and kris against the King's house." "What!" cried Phra wildly, and Harry caught his arm. "Hush!" he whispered; "it may not be so bad. That man may have taken fright." "You hear all this, Cameron?" said Mr. Kenyon hoarsely. "Hear it!" groaned the doctor. "It is what we have always dreaded. And I am here! Oh, Kenyon, my wife--my wife!" Mr. Kenyon drew a deep breath. "Thanks, Sree," he said calmly; "I thought you meant there was danger here. Wake up the men at once." "They are all awake and listening to Adong, Sahib. He had to run for his life. What will the Sahib do?" "Go back at once." "No, no, Sahib," cried the hunter wildly; "it would mean death to you all. They would seize the Prince, and kill him. You must wait till day, and then we will go on right up into the jungle, where you must hide till there is peace again, and you can go back home. We can get food for you, and a hiding-place where the people who come to find and kill the young Prince shall never find where you are." "Mr. Kenyon, you will not listen to this man?" cried Phra wildly; but he received no answer, for just then the doctor gripped his friend tightly by the arm in the darkness which seemed to add to the horror of the terrible situation. "Kenyon," he whispered, "I am weak and ill. I cannot think. This stroke has driven me mad. Act for me, old friend--think for me. Help me to save my wife." Mr. Kenyon's reply was a firm pressure of the hand, but some moments elapsed before he spoke. "Sree," he said at last, "you are a brave, true servant, and your advice is good; but neither the doctor nor I can do as you say. What boat is this that has joined us? A small one, of course?" "Yes, Sahib; it is for two rowers, but it was the only one Adong could get." "It will do. Now listen, for I trust you." "Yes, the Sahib always trusted his servant," replied Sree proudly. "You will take command of this boat that we are in, and I trust to you and your men to fight for and protect your young Prince and my son." "As long as we can fight, Sahib," said the man proudly. "We all love them, and would die for them." "I know it, Sree. Then I trust you to find some hiding-place where they will be safe till this rising is at an end." "Yes, Sahib; but what will the master and the doctor Sahib do?" said Sree excitedly, and without heeding the eager whispering going on close by. "We take the small boat now directly, and go down the river." "But it would be to meet boats coming up, Sahib," said the man excitedly. "You would be running upon bad men's spears." "We have our guns, and shall be prepared," said Mr. Kenyon coldly. "But the little sampan--in the darkness, Sahib. You would overset, and that means a horrible death too." "Then you will ask two men to volunteer to take us." "Adong and I would row you safely back, Sahib," said the man earnestly. "No; I cannot spare you from watching over my son. You and your man, who know him so well, must stay." "Sahib, we cannot spare you and the good doctor Sahib. Pray, pray do not try to go back. It would be only to lose your lives." "Silence, man! We go to save the doctor Sahib's wife." "Ah, yes! the sweet, good lady," sighed Sree. "And the King is our friend; we cannot leave him like this. No more words; obey my orders." "No!" shouted Harry, out of the darkness. "Stop where you are." "Harry!" cried Mr. Kenyon. "Yes, father, I hear; but if the King has been attacked, and--and--you know what I mean," said the boy, choking for a moment, "Phra says he is King and master now, and that this shall not be. We say we won't be treated like children and be sent away to be taken care of while you go down the river to fight." "That is right," said Phra firmly. "Let me speak now, Hal. You are going to save dear Mrs. Cameron from these wretches--these fools, who have risen against my father; we must go too. You are going to try and save your friend, my father, who has never done anything but good for his people." "Yes, and--" "I have not spoken all, Mr. Kenyon," said the boy proudly. "You are going to try and save him. Well, I am his son. Not a man yet, but I can fight; and where should I be but helping to save him? What! Do you want him, if he lives, to be ashamed of the boy who ran away to hide in the woods? Do you want Hal to let his father go alone? Do you think we two could ever look dear Mrs. Cameron in the eyes again if we had been such a pair of cowards as that? No: Hal and I are coming with you, but there are not enough of us to attack and fight with all those wretches. We must try cunning against them, and go to the doctor's bungalow and to the palace by night, and bring those who are waiting for us to the boat. Then we can come back into the jungle to wait till my father goes back again to take his place. Now, Sree, clear away the mats and unfasten the boat; we must start back at once. Cast off the other, it will be in the way." A heavy sigh rose from one occupant of the cabin, a deep groan from another, but not a word of opposition came from either of the elders; and the next minute the men forward were busy rolling up the mats and unmooring the boat, while two crept along outside the cabin to take their oars. It was still intensely dark, for the matting at the cabin sides had not been rolled up, and Mr. Kenyon sat trying to whisper a few words of comfort to the doctor, who seemed completely prostrated by the news, when the former felt a hand laid upon his arm, and he started slightly, for in the black darkness he had not noticed that some one had drawn near. "You are not very angry with me, father?" was whispered. "Angry with you, my boy? No." "Nor with me, Mr. Kenyon?" "Nor yet with you, Phra, my dear lad. No. You made me feel very, very proud; but I think that I ought not to let you run such risks." "God bless you both, boys, for what you have said," groaned the doctor. "Boys? No; you spoke like men, while I sit here feeling weak and helpless as a child. But I shall be better soon--in a few minutes I shall be a man once more, and we must all talk, and plan, and scheme. For Phra is right; it must be done with cunning, as we are so weak. Now please leave me to myself for a few minutes. First tell me, though, are we going back?" "Yes," said Harry, after looking out between the mats; "the boat is steadily going with the stream. The other is floating yonder." The doctor drew a deep breath. "Hah!" he said; "that has taken a weight from my breast. Going back--going to the rescue. Heaven help us! Shall we be too late?" CHAPTER XX A DREARY RETURN Harry was correct: the boat was gliding steadily back with the stream, and Sree was standing right forward in the prow, looking out and uttering warnings from time to time of dangers ahead, in the shape of fallen trees, while he kept on admonishing the men to be content with keeping the boat straight while the darkness lasted, and deferring all attempts at making speed till the day came. It was still very dark, the stars being nearly blotted out by the thin mist; but there were sundry significant hints that morning was approaching, for the scintillation of the fire-flies had ceased, and the chorus of reptile and wandering beast in the depths of the forest was dying away. Leaving Mr. Kenyon and the doctor talking, the boys were standing together right astern beyond the two rowers there, who were too intent upon working their oars to pay any heed to them and their discourse, though as it was carried on in English, they could have made out nothing, had they listened. "I'm glad father wasn't cross," said Harry after several awkward attempts at getting up a conversation, Phra having replied to all he said in monosyllables, as in the present instance. "Yes." "It seemed so queer to get up and contradict his orders, and say we would do as we liked." "Yes," said Phra, with a sigh, and then he added, "but it was quite right, for we both felt that it was like doing our duty." "Ah!" cried Harry eagerly. "So it was. Look here, Phra, old chap, don't you be down-hearted." "I am not going to be till I know the worst." "That's the way to take it; for look here, that Adong would only know that there was gong-beating and spearing and setting places on fire--a regular riot. He would not know anything about how matters were at the palace." "No; he could not," said Phra, with a sigh. "And your father has got plenty of fighting men, who could soon stop a mob." "If they were faithful to him," said Phra, sighing. "Oh well, they would be for certain." "I don't know," said Phra. "I have always been afraid of this. You see, the second king has made friends with the bonzes, and they can talk and preach to the people, and make them believe almost anything about my father." "Because he does all kinds of scientific things," said Harry, "that they cannot understand." "Yes," said Phra; "it is the old story. They are too stupid to grasp the meaning of all he does, and because they cannot understand it, they teach the people to believe that it is all what you English people call 'witchcraft' and wickedness. Oh, I have not patience with the silly babies--they are not men." "I hope we shall have a chance to knock some of their thick heads together. There, you are getting in better heart now about the news." Phra turned upon him sadly. "Are you getting in better heart about poor Mrs. Cameron?" he said. "Oh, Phra!" cried Harry passionately. "Don't." "You tell me to be of good heart about my father and you are in despair about Mrs. Cameron." "Yes, that's right," cried Harry passionately; "but I won't be so any longer, for I don't believe that any of your people, even the very worst of them, would be such wretches as to hurt her." Phra uttered a low groan. "What!" cried Harry. "You do believe they would?" "Our people," said Phra sadly, "are, as my father has said to me, quiet and good and gentle as can be. They always seem merry and happy; but deep down in their nature there is a something which can be stirred up, and then they are like the fierce savages from the mountains yonder. They will do anything terrible then, and these wretches who are trying to place the second king in my father's place know that and have driven them to rise. Hal, we can't tell what may have happened till we get down home; but if they have killed my father, I am king, and I shall pray night and day that I may grow quickly into a man, so that I may kill and kill and kill till I feel that my dear father is avenged. It will be war until I have done my duty there." Harry was silent, as he stood listening and gazing in his companion's face, which had suddenly seemed to start out of the darkness--the face alone; all else was pretty well invisible--and there it was, a strange, pale, ghastly-looking visage, distorted by the agony in the boy's breast, and the deadly determination the pangs had brought forth. Harry shuddered, and for some time the only sounds heard were the murmur of voices in the cabin and the _swish_ of water as the men dipped their oars. "Your father was right," said the English boy at last. "What about?" said Phra hoarsely. "About the Siamese people being so amiable and gentle until they are stirred." "Yes, I see what you mean," replied Phra, "and I suppose it is so, Hal. I feel as if I can see my poor father lying dead and covered with bad wounds given by a set of cowards rushing upon him, and it makes me seem to see blood, and I want to punish them for killing one who has thought of nothing but doing the people good." "There, don't think such things any more," cried Harry. "I won't. It can't be true. I'm going to believe that we shall find him and Mrs. Cameron quite well. Yes; I know how it would be, for your father is such a thorough gentleman in his ways, and so thoughtful. As soon as he heard of there being any trouble, he would either go or send one of the people with a lot of spearmen to protect them, and bring Mrs. Cameron and all the English people into the palace. Now then, what have you got to say to that?" "Yes, I think he is sure to have done that," said Phra, speaking very slowly and gravely. "He would--if he had time; but suppose the first he heard of the trouble was in the mad rush made by his murderers." "Shan't!" cried Harry. "I won't suppose anything of the kind. But I say, it's a pity that we didn't take more notice about what I heard said that day when we were lying in the boat place." "Yes," said Phra; "but I did not think we need mind a few bitter words. Such things have been so often said by the discontented people." "Discontented!" cried Harry angrily; "and a deal they had to be discontented about! They always seemed, from the poorest to the richest, as comfortable and as happy as could be." The morning broke as bright and sunny as ever, but to those on board the boat all was changed. The excitement and delight of the trip, with its constant array of fresh objects, were gone. The birds which flashed out of the trees looked dull of colour; the troops of monkeys bounding through the branches on either side were unnoticed; and the gorgeous displays of flowers that here and there greeted the eyes of the travellers excited no attention. The crocodiles seemed to Harry to be the only things in keeping with their situation, as in a gloomy, despondent way he went to the fore part of the boat to look out for them on a mud bank, or lying, with only their eyes visible on the surface of the water, in some eddy or pool. The constant presence of these loathsome reptiles suggested to him the troubles at the city and its outskirts. And he felt that there would be fighting, with people slain and tossed into the stream, where the crocodiles would gather in swarms; and there were moments when he almost wondered that some strange instinct did not lead the horrible creatures to follow the boat instead of hiding in the dark parts, where the trees hung their branches low down and touching the water. After a time he heard his name called, and he went back to the cabin, where he felt quite hurt and disgusted to see that Mike had prepared a comfortable breakfast, and his friends were waiting for him before beginning. Harry's face must have spoken plainly his wonder at seeing the doctor, so short a time before overcome with grief, looking perfectly calm and serious, and prepared to take his place. His father noticed it, and spoke at once. "Yes, my boy," he said, "we must eat and drink, or the machinery will be useless when we want it most for thinking and acting. Sit down and make a good breakfast." "Oh, father," cried the boy passionately, "I feel as if I could not touch anything." "We all do, Hal," said Mr. Kenyon; "but we may have to fight, and we shall require all our strength in our efforts to save Mrs. Cameron and the King." Harry nodded, took his place, and--there is no other way of describing what followed--ate and drank savagely, acting as if every morsel or draught that passed his lips were to give him strength for what might come. The meal was soon ended, and Mike received his orders to see that the men were refreshed, while the doctor and Mr. Kenyon commenced talking, with the result that the two boys now went right aft and sat together looking up stream. For some minutes neither spoke, and then Harry broke out angrily:-- "It makes me feel mad," he cried. "Yes," said Phra, "and one feels the worse at having to sit here and wait, without being able to do anything." "I didn't mean that," cried Harry angrily; "I mean about sitting and eating and drinking there, just as if I was an animal without any feeling. It's horrible." "Your father was quite right," said Phra; "we do want to be strong." Harry grunted, and turned away his face, to sit scowling at the river, while Phra rested his head upon his hand. "Oh," cried Harry at last, "I should like to kill some one." Phra smiled at him sadly. "Perhaps we shall have to try before long," he said. "I hope so. I should like to help kill all the wretches who have made all this trouble." "Should you?" said Phra, with a faint smile. "But look here, Hal, you will try and help me to save my father?" "Will I?" cried the boy angrily. "Why, you know I will. Here, Phra, let's try and think out some way of getting him out of the palace." "I'm afraid we shall find that he has shut himself up there, and that we cannot get near him." "Well, so long as he is safe we need not mind." They sat on talking and planning together, more for the sake of keeping from dwelling on the great trouble than from any hope of thinking out something feasible, and the day wore on till the boat was drawn up to an opening in the apparently endless jungle. Harry said to his companion that it was a shame, but it was a necessity. Food had to be cooked for the men as well as for themselves, and it was no loss of time, for after a couple of hours' rest the men worked with renewed energy, the boat gliding swiftly down the stream till it became too dark to venture farther amidst the many dangers to navigation. In fact, they had kept on till, in spite of the native boatmen's skill, the light craft was run half over a huge tree-trunk lying out at right angles to the bank, and for a time a terrible capsize was imminent. For the bows were clean out of the river for some distance, and the water began to rush in over the stern, till several of the men crept forward, with the result that the bows went down so suddenly, as the craft balanced on the great trunk, that the water rushed in at the other end, and it seemed to be a foregone conclusion that they would sink. For with a rush and a plunge they cleared the obstacle, gliding over into the deep water, the boat filling to gunwale as she came to a level again, with every one preparing to swim for the nearest shore. But Sree called upon the little crew to follow his example, and they all glided overboard, taking opposite sides, and supported themselves by holding on to the boat. Then, in obedience to calls from Sree, the boys handed the men various articles from Mike's little kitchen arrangements. Those left on board took crock and bucket, and from their united efforts in baling, all danger of sinking was soon at an end, while in a few minutes the men one by one crept back into the boat, where they could bale with more effect. Finally the boat was entirely freed from water, and an opening, which happened to be near at hand, was reached, a fire made for drying clothes, and as wretched a night as could be imagined was spent. But they were all dry and able to start the moment it began to be light, and that day was a repetition of the preceding, and followed by another despondent night, this time, though, one which gave refreshment to all. That next day they knew they would reach the river town, and had to time themselves so as not to get there before dark, in spite of the eagerness for news. But it was hard to contrive everything to their wishes. It had been expected that they would get right back two hours before sunset, and this meant lying up in some creek for that space, while Sree or Adong went forward by land to reconnoitre and bring news of the state of affairs; but it so happened that the tide had not been counted upon, and instead of gliding down with the stream for the latter part of the way, they had to force the boat against an adverse current, so that it became hard work to get to their destination by dark. CHAPTER XXI A HIDING-PLACE Long before the more familiar parts of the river were reached, preparations had been made in the way of seeing that the guns were loaded, though their use would be only in some grave emergency, since it was fully grasped that force would in all probability be of no avail. Clever scheming must be the weapon, though how to bring it to bear would depend upon circumstances. At last they were nearing the part of the river where it was lined with the walls of the great temples, and farther on with boats. In a very short time they would be abreast of the palace and of the little English quarter, Mr. Kenyon's home being farthest away. And now, to the surprise of all, Sree spoke out earnestly, unasked. "If the place is in the hands of the rebels," he said, "the Sahibs would lose their lives directly they landed." "I cannot help that," said the doctor. "I must land as soon as I am near home." "The doctor Sahib will not be doing his best to save his wife," said Sree sternly. "No, Doctor, you must stay in the boat while I land," said Phra. "To be killed at once," said Sree. "No, we will not let our Prince land now. Sahibs, I am like the rest of the people, and I can go ashore without being stopped. You must trust to me to go first and bring news." "I cannot wait; it is impossible," said the doctor. "I must go and find what has happened to my father." cried Phra. And all the time the boat was being urged steadily on by the rowers, nearer and nearer to the river town; but so far there was nothing to suggest danger, for the customary sounds arose like a low murmur from the distance, and a faint glow hung above the river--the reflection from the paper lanthorns hanging from the boats. "All seems to be unchanged," said Mr. Kenyon, breaking a long pause. "Yes; it may be a false alarm," said the doctor. "Tell your men to row faster, Sree, and to stop at the first landing-place beyond the palace." "The Sahib doctor does not see," replied the old hunter. "Something must have happened. Where are the lights?" "Yonder," said the doctor, pointing to the reflection. "Oh, Sahib, those are as nothing," said the old man. "And we can hardly hear the city breathe. We are close there, and we see that faint light and hear that little buzz of voices. It's more like a few insects. When I have come out of the jungle far away, it has been more bright than that and twice as loud. Will the Sahib tell his friend the doctor he must stay and I must go and see?" "Yes, Cameron, Sree is right," said Mr. Kenyon. "Let him go first." "My wife!" said the doctor, in a hoarse whisper so full of despair that a choking sensation rose to Harry's throat as he sat there in the dark. "It means death, Sahib," said Sree plaintively, and the boat glided on, till, rounding a bend, those on board could see that very few lit-up houseboats were visible, and that the light came from the open ground on either side of the palace. While hardly had they grasped that when there was a sudden increase of the faint glow, and the loud, jarring noise of gongs beaten, followed by a scattered firing, the reports sounding loud in the darkness around. A thrill ran through all present, and each drew a deep breath, for it was evident that the danger was very close, and in all probability watchers might be hidden among the bushes of the river bank, whose presence would be made known by the throwing of spears. "The Sahib doctor hears," whispered the old hunter; "there is fighting going on by the palace. He will stay, and let his servant go and see?" "Yes; go," said the doctor huskily. "It is right, Cameron," whispered Mr. Kenyon.--"Now, Sree, what will you do?" "Leave it to me, Sahib," was the reply, and turning to the men he whispered his orders, and all but one of the rowers laid in their oars, while the last just sent the boat gently along under the farther bank of the river where the eddy made the task less difficult, and for the next few hundred yards they glided along under the walls and terraces of the principal Wats or temples, till they drew near to the palace, and Harry laid his hand upon that which came out of the darkness and gripped his arm. "Look," whispered Phra, in a hoarse whisper. "Yes; I see," was the reply, and the two boys strained their eyes to make out what was going on near the palace, where paper lanthorns were gliding here and there, and a low buzz arose as of many voices; but the palace itself, as far as they could make out for the trees, was quite dark, and not a sound arose. The firing had ceased before they drew near, and save the lights moving among the trees, and the buzz of voices, there seemed to be nothing more that they could learn. The boat glided on silently and without challenge, while to all appearances, as far as they could make out in the darkness, there was not another vessel on the river, till they had passed the stone landing-place and reached the other side of the palace, where again a few paper lanthorns were seen moving here and there, and now and again came the faint sound of talking. And now lower down they could just make out the lights of a few boats moored on their side of the river, but only a few, where they should have been packed close together. They were now nearing the bank where the bungalows of the English residents had been erected, and it needed a few passionate, appealing words on the part of Mr. Kenyon to make the doctor refrain from landing. "For aught we know there may be hundreds watching the boat," whispered Harry's father, "and your landing may mean the signal for a shower of spears. Sree, go on with your plans." "Then there must be silence, Sahib." "Yes, of course. Where will you land?" "Yonder, Sahib, and as soon as I have leapt on the bank Adong, who is rowing, will take the boat across again and tie it up." "Yes, and then?" "You will wait. A boat can lie there without being noticed even in the daytime. When I pipe like one of the little herons that fish from the bank, the boat must come over and fetch me, for I shall have news." "Yes, yes," said Mr. Kenyon hastily, while the rest eagerly drank in every word. "You will take one of the double guns?" "No, Sahib; nothing but my kris in my padung. If I take a gun and am seen, I shall seem an enemy and be speared." "Yes; right. And we are to wait until you come back?" "That is so," whispered Sree. "Now, silence. No one will speak. Adong knows." The next moment the prow of the light boat touched the dark bank, and Sree leaped right ashore. Harry held his breath, expecting to hear the rush of feet; but all was still, and the boat went gliding back through the darkness to the other side, where the men made it fast, and then squatted down upon their heels in perfect silence, watching the faint lights across the river. It was a terrible silence, and Harry wondered, as he sat there listening for anything which might give him a clue to the state of affairs, at the change which had taken place during their short absence. When they left, the place was bright with gaiety, and the river fringed with houseboats full of light-hearted people; now all was painfully still, save the murmur from the direction of the palace, while the river glided by, lapping the sides of the boat, and making the boy shudder as he thought of how much it could tell of the secrets hidden beneath its dark waters. All at once Phra started violently, for a loud shouting and beating of gongs arose once more from the direction of the palace. They could see lights, too, moving, as if a party were on their way to make an attack; but the sound of firing recommenced and kept on till the gong-beating ceased, when the lights seemed for the most part to die out. "Those mean attacks being made on the palace, Phra," whispered Harry, "and the firing is from our friends." "Yes," said Phra; "but it is so hard to bear. Hal, I must go across and see." "No," said a voice close to his ear. "You must stay and bear it, Phra, till we get news." "Don't say that, Mr. Kenyon," whispered Phra; "it is so terrible." "Yes, my boy, I know it; but be a man. It is evident that your father and his friends have beaten the enemy off again." "Or been killed," said Phra bitterly. "Oh no, my lad; if the enemy had won, there would have been a burst of shouting, and--" Mr. Kenyon paused, unwilling to proceed. "I know what you were going to say, Mr. Kenyon; they would have set fire to the palace." "Yes; they would have tried to burn the place," said Mr. Kenyon hurriedly. "Hist! a boat is coming." All crouched down lower in the bottom and waited, for there was the splash of oars and the murmur of many voices, suggesting that the boat must be large; and in a short time they could see that it was one of the biggest barges, propelled by many oars, while as the covered-in part loomed up before them in the darkness while passing, the rapid chatter told that it was crammed with men. There was little fear of their being noticed, as the boat lay close up under the bank, its occupants sitting so low that they were pretty well hidden by the side; but Harry held his breath, for he felt assured that these were fighting men on their way to join in the attack upon the palace. But his anticipation of a shower of spears was not realized, and the great barge, probably one of the king's, passed by without noticing them. As soon as the vessel was out of hearing, Harry whispered,-- "Is that full of friends or enemies, Phra?" "Enemies," said the lad bitterly. "If my father is shut up like that, and the palace being attacked, he will have no friends. Oh, how long--how long must I wait before I go to help?" "Patience, my boy, patience," said Mr. Kenyon softly; "we are all as anxious as you; but when we stir it must be to do good, not to increase your father's anxieties." "How could we?" said Phra impatiently. "By placing the son he believes to be beyond the reach of his enemies in a position of danger." "That was just the right thing to say to him, poor fellow!" thought Harry. "I wish I was as clever as my father. Poor old Phra! he can't say anything to that." Harry was right. Phra remained silent, but from time to time, as he sat with his hand resting upon his comrade's arm, the English boy could feel it quiver as if from the pain he suffered. Suddenly there was a fresh burst of shouting from across the river in the direction of the palace, suggestive of the occupants of the boat having joined those they supposed to be the besiegers; and now the party sat anxiously listening for another attack, but they waited in vain. And how long the time seemed that Sree had been away! It was impossible to make any calculation in such a position, but everything had for some time been silent in the direction of the palace, where the lights had gone out one by one, while lower down the river there was not one to be seen, only the twinkling of the fire-flies in the gardens on the other side. Suddenly the silence was broken by the doctor saying aloud,-- "Is he playing us false--has he escaped to save himself?" "No," said Mr. Kenyon firmly, "but speak lower. Sound travels along the river by night." "Sree would not cheat us, Mr. Cameron," said Harry bitterly. "I'll answer for him." "Then why doesn't he return--why doesn't he return?" "Because he has much to do." "But he must have been three hours away," said the doctor excitedly. "I cannot bear this inaction longer. Kenyon, you must have me put ashore yonder." "No," said Harry's father sternly; "I must take the lead here, for all our sakes. The man has his life to look to, and has no doubt had to thread his way among enemies." "He will not come back," said the doctor. "I will wait another half-hour, and then at all costs I will be set ashore." "Be silent, please," said Mr. Kenyon sternly. "Ah, there he is," whispered Harry, for there was a low, hoarse, piping cry from the opposite bank. Adong rose silently to his feet and raised his oar upright, while one of the men forward set the boat free and gave it a good thrust out into the current. Adong lowered his oar silently into the water, not making the slightest splash; but to the astonishment of the little English party, instead of urging the boat across he gave a few vigorous thrusts and drove her back to the bank, squatting down again in his place. "What does this mean?" whispered Mr. Kenyon sternly. "Hist! Boat coming," whispered back the man, in his own tongue. Those who heard him listened, but they could not hear a sound, and at the end of a few moments Mr. Kenyon turned angrily upon the man. "There is no boat," he said, in the man's language. "Row across directly." "No," said the man; "boat coming. Adong hear much farther than the master. Boat coming." Harry thought of the man's life in the jungle, passed in tracking the wild creatures with his teacher, Sree, and felt that his senses would be keener than theirs, so that the boy was in nowise surprised when at the end of a minute the faint, far-off sound of paddling was borne to his ears, and a boat came nearer--a boat propelled by only one oar, and as far as he could make out with only two people in it besides the rower, for he could hear whispering as it passed like a shadow on the dark background in front of where he sat. Adong made no movement till he was satisfied that the boat was out of hearing. Then uttering one word, the men who had held their prow to the bank once more gave a firm thrust, sending it into the current, and Adong sent the boat steadily across the river. "Quicker! quicker!" whispered Phra, for from lower down came the sound of oars being used with furious haste, and voices were heard speaking angrily, while having the tide in their favour the fresh boat came along at so rapid a rate that the one the English party were in had only just time to glide in among some overhanging bushes by the bank, when a good-sized barge passed by so near to them that Harry felt that they must have been seen, though the next moment he knew that the passers-by would have looked upon their boat as one moored to the bank and empty. "Sree!" "I am here, Sahib," whispered the hunter, stepping down to them as soon as the barge was beyond hearing; "that is an enemy's boat, I think, in chase of one which went up before." "Your news, man--your news!" whispered the doctor hoarsely. "I went to the doctor Sahib's house." "Yes! My wife?" "The doctor Sahib's house is gone." "Burned?" "Yes, Sahib, to ashes. There was no one there." "Did you go to the bungalow, Sree?" whispered Harry. "Burnt down to embers, Sahib Harry. Every house belonging to the English masters has been burned down." "But man--man!" whispered the doctor wildly, "what are houses? Our friends, the English people? have you found out nothing more?" "Yes, Sahib Doctor; the ladies were saved by the King and his spearmen. There was a great fight, and they were all taken to the palace. Not one was killed." "Thank God!" groaned the doctor, and a deep silence reigned for a few minutes--a silence Phra respected for the doctor's sake, though he was burning to hear more. At last the lad spoke. "How did you know this?" "From my boy, Lahn. I sought for and found him, my Prince. He saw everything: the fight, the English Sahibs and their ladies taken to the palace, and the houses burned by the people. Lahn is here with me now." "Tell me about my father," said Phra, with his voice trembling and an agonizing pain attacking him for fear lest he hoped too much. "He is safe?" "Safe when Lahn was with the crowd of men at sunset. He is in the part of the palace by the little court where the young Prince's rooms are. The gates are shut, and there is much fighting by the second king's friends, who are trying to get in." "And my father has all his brave spearmen to defend him?" There was silence. "Why do you not speak?" cried Phra angrily. "It is hard to tell, Sahib Phra," said the old hunter sadly. "Lahn tells me that the King's guards fought for him till he and the ladies and the Sahibs were safe in the palace; then at a word from one of the bonzes they threw down their spears and krises in the courtyard, and joined the King's enemies outside the walls." "The traitors--the traitors!" groaned Phra; "and we trusted them so. But tell me, Sree: those lights, the cries, and the beating of gongs to-night, what did it all mean?" "Fighting, Sahib. The King's friends are very few, but some of his servants are with him still, and they beat the enemy off. Spears cannot reach so far as guns. Lahn says fighting like that has gone on all day." "Hah!" ejaculated Phra. "But tell me: you, did you do nothing?" "Yes, Sahib Phra; that made me so long. I went up in the dark to where there are many hundreds of the enemy all about the palace." "But did you try to find a way by which we may get in tonight?" "No, Sahib; the enemy are many, and they watch every place." "But the terrace?" said Phra eagerly. "We could take the boat up there." "Two of the King's barges are there, with many men guarding the landing-place, so that the King and his friends should not escape by the river." "But at the back there, by the elephant houses?" "A hundred men are there." "By the garden?" "It is full of spearmen." "Oh, is there no place?" whispered Phra--"nowhere that we could crawl up unseen?" "The Sahib Prince knows the place better than his servant, and that it is strong. His servant would have tried to climb over the wall, but there were many men everywhere, and he could not get near." "If we could only let my father know that we are near!" said Phra excitedly. "If we could, Sahib," said Sree slowly, "he would command you to escape, and wait till the danger is at an end." "Yes--yes--he would wish me to go, but I cannot. Mr. Kenyon--Doctor--what shall we do?" "We must get help," said Mr. Kenyon promptly. "Phra, my dear lad, we can do nothing alone." "But who would help us at a time like this? The priests and the whole city have risen against my father; who will help us now?" "We must go down to the mouth of the river as soon as it is day, and see if there are any English or French vessels there. They would help us." "Lahn says the river is full of the second king's fighting boats, Sahib, and you could not go down. The boat would be stopped, and you would all be slain." There was silence in the boat till Sree spoke again. "The Sahibs must hide." "Hide?" cried Phra; "where could we hide now? We should be seen, and to please the bonzes the people would give us up." "You must hide in the boat, Sahib Phra," said the old hunter quietly. "What, go up the river again, and get into the jungle?" "No, Sahib; we must be here--close to the palace." "But with all the enemy's boats about, how can we?" said Mr. Kenyon. "By being bold, Sahib," said Sree. "His servant will make the boat look dirty and common with mats where the cabin is, and throw that into the river. The Sahibs must hide beneath the mats; the men can hide their good padungs and sit in the boat and fish and chew." "Yes, yes," said Phra; "no one would notice them. That is good. We must not go away." "But help?" said Mr. Kenyon; "we must get help." "His servant will swim to some boat, Sahib--he will find one, no doubt--and go down the river to try for help." "No," said Mr. Kenyon, "we want you here. I will write on a leaf of my pocket-book, and you must send one of your men." "Yes, Lahn would take it to an English ship if there is one," said Sree, whose voice suggested that he was pleased that he was wanted in the boat. "Lahn is here, Sahib. May he come on board?" "Of course." Sree uttered a peculiar sound, and a dark figure rose from the ground where it had lain flat, and glided down the bank into the boat. "Now across to the other shore where we can hide," said Mr. Kenyon. "No, Sahib," said Sree in a low, earnest whisper; "his servant has been thinking. We will go down to the landing-place at the bottom of the bungalow garden." "Why there?" said Phra excitedly. "Because the Sahib Prince's servant thinks if the cabin is taken down and thrown into the river to float away, the boat can be pushed between the big posts of the landing-place, and will lie under the bamboo floor." "Yes, when the tide's down," said Harry; "but when the tide rises, what then?" "The boat will be pushed close up against the bottom of the floor, and the water will rise a little round it, Sahib." "But we should be shut up like in a trap, Sree, and regularly caught," said Harry. "No, Sahib; the bamboos are split, and only tied down with rotan cane. It would be easy to undo two or three, so that we could pass out, or to leave a little of the boat outside one end, so that there would be room to get out on to the floor." "Well, you are a clever old fellow, Sree," said Harry eagerly. "And now the bungalow is burnt no one will come there." "No, Sahib; they will keep away. Does Sahib Kenyon feel that we should go there?" "Yes, my man, yes. It will be less of a risk, for boats that pass will not think of meddling with the one lying there." That was enough. Sree said one word, and Adong rose from where he had crouched, plunged his oar into the water, and forced the boat downward against the tide, while Sree and the boatmen set to work and cut loose the mats which hung from the cabin roof. These were carefully rolled up by one of the men, while the bamboo rafters were cut away. Then four men stood on the sides of the boat, each by one of the stout uprights, and at the word of command raised the light matting and palm-thatch roof, and heaved it away, to fall edgewise with a splash into the dark river. Ten minutes later the last of the four uprights was thrust overboard, and almost directly after the garden landing-place was reached, and Sree's calculations were put to the test. They proved to be quite correct, for there was just room for the boat to glide in between the bamboo posts; and as to height, the occupants were able to keep upon their seats with a few inches above their heads between them and the joists which supported the bamboo floor. "Ah!" said Phra between his teeth; "we shall be in hiding here." "Yes," whispered Harry; "but I don't think we shall be safe." "I don't know," said his father; "an open hiding-place is often the most secure." CHAPTER XXII DARING PLANS The tide rose but a trifle higher, so that there was no imprisonment such as had been suggested, and the boatmen, after a modest meal of rice, calmly settled themselves down to sleep. But, like his employers, Sree was wakeful, and sat near, ready to answer questions or offer advice. He said that he believed they might stay where they were, unquestioned, for days; and as for provisions, it would be easy for him or one of his men to go here or there about the place and buy food. These minor questions were soon disposed of. The main topic--how to rescue the King and their friends--then took up all their thought and kept them watching and waking hour after hour, a certain equality now seeming to reign, and the boys' suggestions being listened to eagerly by their elders. But everything proposed seemed to be full of difficulties. The first most natural and simplest was to get the besieged away in boats, for the rivers and canals were the highways, the roads through the jungle mere elephant tracks. But this was at once seen to be impossible in the face of the facts that the way to the river was watched, and the large boats in the hands of the enemy. Then there was the plan of escaping by means of the elephants, the whole of which were, according to Lahn, still in their great houses, close to the part of the palace defended by the King and his friends. But supposing it possible that the whole of the defenders could be mounted upon the huge, docile beasts, and could succeed in forcing their way through the crowd of assailants, where could they go? Only into the jungle to starve, for there was no place to which they could flee. It was always the same: they were face to face with the fact that in such a self-dependent place the King, who was all-powerful one day, might be the next weaker and more helpless than the humblest of his subjects. Plan after plan was discussed during the calm silence of that night, when all were in momentary expectation of hearing fresh alarms and attacks; but every idea seemed perfectly futile, and a dead silence fell. Harry was the first to break the silence. "Why don't you propose something, Phra?" he said. "We've been talking all this time, and you've hardly said a word." "I've been listening," said the boy gravely, "and I have thought." "Yes, what have you thought?" "That if we could think of some plan of escape, my father would help you to get all your friends away." "Yes, of course," said Harry, for Phra had stopped. "Well?" "But he would not leave the place himself. I know my father. He would say, 'I am the king here by right, and I will never leave. I would sooner die.'" "I fear so," said Mr. Kenyon. "I can only think of my father," continued Phra; "you only of your friends, and so we think differently." "Oh no," said Harry. "Your troubles are ours, just as our troubles are yours." "That is so," replied the boy; "but I can only think of joining my father to help him defend the palace till he has driven his enemies away." "Phra is right," said the doctor. "We cannot bring our people away--it seems impossible. We must devote ourselves to joining the King and defending the palace against all enemies." "It is good advice," said Mr. Kenyon, "but how can we join them? It seems impossible, too." "We have not tried," said the doctor coldly. "Sree has tried to find a way in," replied Mr. Kenyon, "and he says it cannot be done. Do you not, Sree?" "Yes, Sahib. If we go as we are, your servant and the men could perhaps make the second king and those with him believe that they were friends; but whether by night or by day, if the sahibs try to get there, they will all be speared. It is what the enemy would gladly do." "We could fight," said Phra proudly. "We have guns." "Yes, Sahib Phra, and some of the enemy would be killed, but what are we against so many?" "Ah, what indeed?" sighed Mr. Kenyon. "A dozen or so against thousands upon thousands." "Phra Sahib is right," continued Sree. "He is prince, and should take us to join his father the King." "Yes, but how?" said the doctor. "It can only be by cunning, Sahib," replied the man. "Hist! One moment," said Harry excitedly; "what about the men? The spear-bearers forsook the King; how can we trust these boatmen?" "Because they love and believe in the sahibs," said Sree. "I think we can trust them." "But your two men, Sree?" "My two--Adong and Lahn--Sahib Harry?" said the old hunter with a little laugh. "I have always been like a father to them, and they would follow me, even if it were to be killed." "And you, Sree?" the said doctor bitterly; "why should you be faithful to us?" "I don't know, Sahib," said the man simply; "only that Sahib Kenyon has been like a father to me ever since he brought me back here to my people from among the Indian sahibs, where I had lived for years. He has always been my good, kind master, who fed me when I was hungry, and gave me money to buy clothes. I don't know how it is, but I feel that I belong to him and the young Sahib Harry; and if they said to me, 'Sree, you must die that we may escape and live,' well, it would only be what I should do, and I should be happy. Yes, sahibs, I should die." "I know you would, Sree," whispered Harry, leaning over to grasp the man's hands. "He would, wouldn't he, father?" "Yes, my boy, I believe he would. He has saved my life more than once." "Oh, I believe in Sree, too," said the doctor excitedly. "But those we love are perishing close by, and we are doing nothing." "I know what we might do," said Harry eagerly. "Yes, what?" said the doctor. "Wait till to-morrow night." "Wait till to-morrow night!" echoed the doctor bitterly. "Wait while they perish!" "We don't know but what they can keep the enemy off till then," said Harry, with spirit. "True," said his father quickly; "but what if we wait till to-morrow night?" "Then it would be dark, and we might go and join with the enemy when they make one of their attacks. Then, when they retire, we might fall down as if wounded, and wait close up to the gate." "Yes," said Phra eagerly, "and as soon as the enemy were far enough off we could call to those in the palace that we were friends, and they would open and let us in." "That sounds wild," said Mr. Kenyon, "but it is possible. What do you say, Sree?" "No, Sahib; it would do for me and the men. We could get into the palace that way, but the Sahibs? No. The enemy would know them at once, however dark." "True," said Mr. Kenyon. "It is not possible," groaned the doctor. "We must try by force to break through." "That would mean death to all, Sahib," said Sree in a low, sad voice; "and there would be no help for your friends." "Stop," said Phra. "I think it might be done." "Hist! Sahib Phra; a boat is coming." All listened, but the Europeans once more felt that they had been deceived, till suddenly there was a faint splash, followed by the dull pattering of water against a prow, and this sound came nearer and nearer till a big, dark shadow propelled by quite a dozen oars was seen to glide up the river towards the palace landing-place. They waited till the boat passed out of hearing, and Phra went on. "Harry and I could darken our faces, hands and legs easily enough so as to pass for common people. We did once dress like that. You remember, Hal, when we went right down among the house-boats and no one knew." "Yes, I remember," said Harry shortly. "It would be easy for us," said Phra; "but--" The boy stopped. "Would Doctor Cameron and I disguise ourselves for such a purpose as this? Certainly we would." "Yes, of course," said the doctor huskily. "What about the native clothes--the baju and padung?" "They would be easier to get, Sahib--easier than spears." "Spears?" said the doctor; "we have our guns." "But they would betray us, Cameron," said Mr. Kenyon. "We should have spears for ourselves and men." "There are plenty of guns in the palace," said Phra. "Sree, could we get spears by then?" The old hunter was silent for a while, as if thinking deeply. "How long is it before morning?" he said. "It must be near day-break now," replied Mr. Kenyon. "No, Sahib. Not for two hours yet. There are many spears in the big boats that have gone up to the palace landing-place; and if the men on board are asleep, we might get what we want." "There are sheaves and sheaves in the guard-rooms, Sree, if we could get them." "Yes, Sahib Phra," replied the man; "but that we could not do. If the sahibs will get on to the floor above us and stay there with the men, it is very dark to-night, and Adong and Lahn might go with me in the boat. We could row up very quietly, and perhaps get enough from one of the barges." "Try," said Mr. Kenyon laconically. "You could not hurt if you were careful." Phra whispered a word to Harry. "Yes," he replied. "Father, Phra and I want to go with Sree." "It would be better for him to go alone." "The young sahibs have been trained by me to be silent when seeking wild creatures in the jungle, Sahib. They could help us by taking the spears, if we get any, and laying them in the bottom of the boat." "Why not take two of the boatmen?" "His servant would rather trust the young sahibs," said Sree. "There is no time to discuss the matter," said Mr. Kenyon firmly. "Be careful, boys, and go." Harry's heart gave a big throb, and he gripped Phra's knee. "Ah," whispered the latter; "this is what I wanted. It is doing something to help." "Yes," whispered back Harry. "It is horrible sitting here doing nothing but talk." Even in those brief moments something had been done; the boat had been set in motion, and now glided with the stream from beneath the bamboo platform out at the upper end. Then at a word the boatmen followed the two gentlemen and Mike out on to the platform, and squatted down at once; Adong and Lahn seized oars, passing the cocoa-nut fibre loops over the posts which served as rowlocks, and, with the boys' hearts beating high with excitement, the boat began to glide rapidly and silently up stream with the tide. CHAPTER XXIII THE SPEAR HARVEST The distance was short, and to favour the daring enterprise, the darkness seemed to grow more intense as morning drew near. The banks of the river were invisible as they glided silently along, and the boys were whispering together when Sree suddenly stepped to where they sat amidships. "We speak not when near the tiger's lair," he said softly. "When we go alongside the boat I pick, I shall hold on, Adong and Lahn will go on board; you two will silently take the spears and lay them along the thwarts." "Yes," said Phra, and the old hunter passed on, bare-footed, forward to where Adong was wielding his oar. The two comrades sat straining their eyes, for the barges, they felt certain, were not far ahead, and wondered whether the two boys, as they called them--though they were full-grown men--would succeed in the daring venture; and it was on Harry's tongue to whisper,-- "Oh, I wish we had made Sree send us instead." It was only a momentary thought, before he felt that the two dark, nearly-naked Siamese, as strong, active and silent in their movements as leopards, from long training as hunters, were far better adapted for the task; and he had nearly come to this conclusion when a low muttering reached his ears, and looking to his left, he could just make out something dark which he knew to be one of the barges anchored almost in mid-stream. The next minute he caught sight of the dim glow of a paper lanthorn, and that was on the prow of another barge close in to the palace landing-place; but the boat still glided on, for the keen, owl-like eyes of Adong had seen another of the barges a little ahead. All was wonderfully still, but there was a dull, indescribable murmur in the air which told of sleeping men being near at hand, and a faint, human odour reached Harry's nostrils which endorsed the fact. But he had no time for thinking: the movements of the three Siamese hunters were so rapid. The next minute they were close up to the last barge seen, and the boat quivered a little as Sree made a movement which meant that he had reached over and caught the side. So to speak, the boys listened with all their might, and their ears, made more sensitive by excitement, seemed to magnify sound, and their eyes to have increased power; still the darkness was so intense that they could not see the actions of the men forward and astern. But their sense of feeling had grown so acute that they were conscious of the fore part of the boat rising a little, and then of the hinder portion lifting, each time there being a light quivering and lapping of the water against the sides. "They've got aboard her," thought Harry, whose mouth and throat grew dry. "The next thing will be spears indeed, but a shower sent at Adong and Lahn. Then they will leap overboard with a splash, Sree will push off, and the two boys will swim to us." _"Oh!"_ It was a mental ejaculation, and the boy's thoughts formed this question,-- "Will they think to swim with the tide, for we shall float up stream?" A faint click as of wood against wood interrupted his musings, and then he started, for Phra pinched his leg, the compression of the flesh being painful from the excitement of the giver. Harry responded with another pinch, which to his credit was of a much milder form, and then all was still, while the boys waited on the _qui vive_ for what seemed fully five minutes. All was perfectly still, and Harry strained his eyes so as to make out Sree holding the boat alongside in a position which enabled him to keep it steady, while at the same time he was ready to thrust it right away into comparative, though not perfect, safety, for a well thrown bamboo-hafted spear flies far and with deadly power. "There are none, or they can't find them," thought Harry, but the next moment the bamboo shaft of a spear touched his shoulder, the man who handed it being careful to pass the butt end of the weapon first, and quick as lightning the boy received it and laid it down behind him, reaching up his hands again to feel for another, and becoming conscious at the same moment that Phra was stooping to lay down one he had received. It was not easy to feel the weapons in the dark, but they felt for and received two each, and then there was a pause, while they listened to the _murmur, murmur_ from one of the other great boats, which sounded as if some one was relating a long story in a low tone. Then two more spears were passed down, and two more, it being hard work to lay them alongside the thwarts without making them rattle; and again there was a pause for what seemed to the boys fully ten minutes, before they heard a low, rattling sound, as if several of the bamboo shafts had been laid together against the rail of the barge, and the murmur ceased. Harry held up his hands for another spear, but he reached about in vain. There was no response till the murmur recommenced, when there was another rattle, louder than the first, and again the murmur ceased. But now the butts of two spears touched Harry in the chest, and he seized and laid them down, finding two more waiting. These he grasped and laid down. Then two more, which he also seized, thus taking possession of six in less than a minute; a dull rattling in front telling that Phra was as busily employed, though how many he had obtained it was impossible to tell. The murmur of voices began again, but the two men did not make any sign of returning, and the boys waited with beating hearts, but waited in vain. They raised their hands and felt about overhead, but nothing more was handed to them, and the desire was strong upon Harry to creep to where Sree was holding the boat close against the barge's side, and ask him what he thought; but the feeling that the old hunter was in command, and that the two boys might be only obeying their master's orders, stayed him, and he waited. "Here they are," he thought at last, for there was a movement high up on the side of the barge. He raised his hand again, and as he did so he felt a sharp jerk in the sleeve of his jacket and starting back he knew instinctively that the blade of a spear had been sharply thrust down instead of the butt, and had passed through his jacket, grazing his arm, while the jerk he gave held the blade entangled lightly between his arm and side. "What does he mean by that?" thought the boy as he was dragged forward and nearly off his feet, for he had seized the shaft with both hands. He knew the next moment, for there was a loud shout, the sound of a blow; the spear came free, and something heavy and soft drove him backwards, while a sudden jerking of the boat brought Phra to his knees. The shouting increased, and was responded to from barge after barge, the alarm having spread; but the boat was rapidly gliding across the river, and, turning at the opposite side, began to descend again at a pretty good rate, while a couple of lanthorns could be seen moving about on the barge they had left, and others were being lit as fast as was possible--slowly enough--on the others. It was still too dark to make out what was taking place in their own boat, but it seemed to Harry in the excitement and confusion that only one of the men had dropped in and was rowing forward, while Sree was working the after oar, but with danger so near, he dared not even whisper to Phra, who was close by. Another thing was that he was trying to draw the spear from his left sleeve, in which it was strangely tangled, as if the man who thrust had given it a twist; and, worse still, he had become conscious that his arm and sleeve were wet, a peculiar smarting sensation telling him that he was bleeding freely. "At last!" he said to himself, as he tore out the spear; and then he started, for Sree was leaning over him. "Adong--Lahn?" whispered Harry. "Both here, Sahib. Are you hurt?" "I don't know. Yes--a little." "Put your hand on the place," said Sree. Harry obeyed, and the next moment a broad band was tightening over it. "Now slip your hand away," whispered Sree. Harry obeyed, and the band was drawn tighter and something wrapped round again and again before it was tied. "Don't talk," whispered Sree; "they will follow us, and I must row." He went aft, and put out another oar, helping to send the boat more rapidly along; and it was necessary, for before they had gone much farther, the boys could make out that many more lanthorns had been lit, and a couple of barges were beginning to move, one going up stream, the other coming down after them. But the boat was going very fast now, and not many minutes had elapsed before they were abreast of the garden, and Sree was guiding the craft towards the landing-place. "Are you hurt much?" whispered Phra. "A nasty cut, that's all," was the reply. "Some one stabbed at me with a spear, and I thought it was only one being handed down. Never mind; we've got what we went for. Here, what's the matter?" For Phra had drawn his breath as if in pain. "Nothing much, only that man Adong fell down on me and hurt my back against the seat. Doesn't matter; soon be better. But you--does it bleed much?" "Oh no; it's only like having a big finger cut instead of a little one. I say, do you think they'll find us out here?" "No; they won't think we should hide so close. If they do, we must use the guns." "Well, what success?" whispered Mr. Kenyon. "Got the spears, father," said Harry, with forced gaiety, "but they heard us at last, and one of the barges is coming after us." "Hist!" whispered Sree. "All get in now." Long before the pursuing barge came abreast the party were all lying snugly beneath the landing-stage, and preparations for defence were made, the English and Sree with their guns ready to repel and attack, and the boatmen provided with the keenly-pointed spears. There were breathless moments as the lanthorn-hung barge came steadily along, and every one expected that the crew would turn aside; but there was no check to the rowing, and the fugitives were able to breathe more freely as the lanthorns grew more faint, when the first words said were by Phra,--words which sent a thrill of horror through Mr. Kenyon, for Phra said in a hurried, excited manner: "Here, Doctor, you must see to Harry: he is wounded." "Only--a scratch," said the lad in a strange voice, and then he fell over sidewise. The shock had been greater than he himself believed, for he had fainted away. CHAPTER XXIV THE HELP SEEKER Doctor Cameron satisfied himself that the wound was not bleeding, and a little sprinkling with cold water soon brought the sufferer to, but nothing more could be done till daylight lit up their refuge. Meanwhile they waited anxiously, and ready to sell their lives dearly should they be attacked by the returning barge, Sree having given his opinion that their pursuers would not go very far. He was quite right, for before half an hour had passed the sound of oars came over the water with what seemed to be a regular throb, which grew more distinct as the minutes passed away. And now, to hide the clean, superior aspect of the boat, three or four of the mats, which had been taken down, were roughly torn and damaged, after which they were hung clumsily from the bamboos overhead, the lower part trailing in the water, so that, in addition to the damaged look they gave the boat, they formed a shelter behind which the party waited, weapon in hand. Faint signs of the coming day were visible, and the notes of birds could be heard; but it was still dark enough to help their concealment, for the stars were shining faintly when the barge came in sight and swept by without its occupants noticing the boat in its tiny harbour. But no one stirred till the barge had passed quite out of sight, and then as the daylight rapidly broadened, Doctor Cameron helped his patient to the stern of the boat, and, with Mr. Kenyon and Phra looking on, drew off the boy's jacket and proceeded to examine the wound. "Only a slight, clean cut, Hal, my boy," he said, as he tore up a handkerchief for a bandage, and bound the wound. "It bled freely, but the edges are well together, and it will rapidly heal. How was it?" Harry explained, watching the doctor the while, as he drew out his pocket-book, took needle and silk from within, and neatly sewed up the end of the bandage. "Lucky for you it did not strike you in the chest. There; to-morrow or next day I will put on a little strapping. You need not even carry your arm in a sling." Mr. Kenyon sighed with relief, and then proceeded with the others to examine the weapons Adong and Lahn had handed down from the barge before they were heard and had to make their escape. And now it was seen that the pair had done more than merely obtain the spears, for as they rose from the bottom of the boat and stood stooping in the light which streamed clearer and clearer through every opening, they proudly showed that their lingouties, or waistbands, were stuck full, back and front, of the krises or native daggers in their wooden sheaths. "Capital!" cried Mr. Kenyon, and the two men's eyes flashed with pride at the words of praise bestowed upon them. Even the doctor looked less sombre, and took eager interest in the process of arming their followers, the krises being handed round, and each man apportioned one of the spears, which were now laid neatly along the thwarts of the boat on either side, ready for use. Fortunately there was a sufficiency of food left in the boat to last for a couple of days or more, for it had been well provisioned at starting, so that there was no need to attempt any search for more, and Harry drew Sree's attention to the fact that the fishing bamboos and lines were still untouched where they had been placed across the bamboo rafters. But it was a day of agony for those who had so much at stake. Mr. Kenyon refused to look at the ruins of his home, but Harry could not resist the temptation to creep out on to the bamboo floor and then crawl a short distance up the garden, keeping well in shelter among the bushes till he could see all that was left of the charming, well-tended home. "And all the beautiful specimens gone!" he sighed. "Yes, sir, and all my clothes and treasures in my pantry," said a familiar voice. "You here, Mike!" said Harry, starting. "Yes, sir; the master said I might crawl after you to have a look. Oh dear, dear! burnt to ashes! Why didn't they build the place of stone instead of wood?" "I don't know, Mike. I was too little to have any voice in the matter." "Yes, sir, you was, and precious little too; but oh dear, oh dear! I'm a ruined man. Think it would be safe to go to the tool shed and get a shovel? I see it ain't burnt." "No; we must not risk being seen. But what do you want to do?" "Try and find something among the ashes where my pantry was, sir." "No, you must not go now. What is it you want to search for?" "Honour bright, sir? You won't go along with Mr. Phra and dig for it yourself?" "Dig for _it!_ Is it likely? What is _it?_" "That little old Chinee teapot o' mine as stood on the shelf." "What, that old bit of rubbish, Mike! Why, both the spout and handle were knocked off." "That's so, sir," said Mike, with a queer look; "but the lid was all right." "Pooh! I could buy you a better one for--" "No, you couldn't, Master Harry, because you see there's no chance for spending such money here, so I saved a bit." "Saved a bit?" said Harry. "Yes, sir; there was just a hundred and one silver Chinese dollars in that teapot. Now do you understand?" "Yes, Mike, I understand," said the boy sadly. "But never mind; they'll be safe enough till we've got the mastery over these wretches." "Don't think they'll all ha' melted away, do you, sir?" "They may have melted, Mike, but not away. Perhaps they'll have all run down into the shape of the bottom of the teapot; but if they have, the silver will be worth the money." "Oh, come, sir; there's some comfort in that. I say, Master Harry, are we going to have to fight?" "I think we are sure to, Mike." "Well, I s'pose I am a coward now, sir. I used to be a bit of a dab with my fists when I was your age; not as I was over fond of it; but I've never killed anybody, and I'd rather clean the guns any day than shoot men with 'em. But after hearing all I have, and after seeing what they'll do with spears--for it wasn't that chap's fault that he didn't send that spear through you instead of your arm--and what with the business last night, and the doctor's trouble, and now seeing our house and my pantry turned into just a heap of ashes, it's a bit too much. It makes me want to fight, sir; and if there is any going on, I will." "That's right, Mike. You will stand by us then?" "That I will, Master Harry," said the man, with the tears in his eyes. "I aren't been all I should ha' been as your father's servant, but I am a man, sir, and an Englishman, and Englishmen must stick together out in foreign parts like this." "They must indeed, Mike." "Then I'll be close at your back, Master Harry, wherever you go; and if I gets killed, well, I do, sir, and I leave you all the silver in that old pot." "_Phee--ew!_" "Quick! let's get back," whispered Harry, giving the man a grateful look, and hiding a disposition to laugh; "that was Sree whistled. Some one must be coming along the river." The warning was repeated softly before they reached the landing-place. "Quick, quick!" said Mr. Kenyon, in a loud whisper, and they had only just time to creep down into the shelter when half a dozen large boats were seen coming up the river, each filled with men, whose spear-points glittered in the sunshine; and once more all crouched in readiness to defend their little stronghold, should the boat attract the attention of the enemy as they passed by. But the boats passed on, following in each other's wake, the occupants being too much taken up by the sounds which suddenly arose from the direction of the palace; for just as the first boat was nearly abreast of the landing-stage the sharp reports of guns told that a fresh attack was being made upon it, the first discharges producing a strange excitement amongst the enemy, who began rowing with all their might, so that they soon passed, but without giving much relief to those who watched, for the firing increased, and it was evident that a desperate attack was going on. Then the firing ceased as suddenly as it had begun, leaving the listeners in a frightful state of doubt. For the cessation might just as probably mean that the enemy had forced their way in as that they had been beaten off; and as the silence continued for quite an hour, Harry and Phra moved so as to be close to the doctor, and then gently take his hand. The sound of firing, when every shot may mean the death of a fellow creature, is a strange reviver of hope--a peculiar comforter; but when at the end of that weary hour the firing began again, both Phra and the doctor started up with their faces flushed with eager excitement, and Harry felt ready to shout. "They're not beaten," he said proudly. "The King's too strong, and he drives the wretches back every time. Why, father, when we get to them to-night, they will all be in such good spirits that it will be dangerous for the enemy to show themselves again." "We must be thinking about our attack, Sree," said Mr. Kenyon, without making any reply to his son's outburst. "I am going as soon as it grows dark, Sahib. There is not much to do. A little brown earth to moisten and rub over your hands, arms, and faces." "Yes, yes, that is easy enough; anything will do as it is night; even gunpowder could be used. But the garments? it is of them that I was thinking." "The sahibs will have to use those of the common people, and so many are away from their boats that it will not be long before I can get padungs enough. Those are all that you will need, and be the best things to hide you; for no one would think that you could be sahibs, dressed like that." The rest of the day went sluggishly by, with total cessations of the firing filling the listeners with despair and hope returning whenever it was resumed. At last, after many alarms from passing boats, the sun sank low, and the question of sending off a message to some English vessel in the port had to be decided for Mr. Kenyon had pencilled a few lines containing an urgent appeal for help from any captain into whose hands it might fall, begging that he would at once set sail for the nearest port where a British man-of-war might be found--Hong-Kong or Singapore--and lay before the authorities the critical position in which the tiny English colony was placed, and imploring that steps might be at once taken for their rescue. To deliver this note, a trusty messenger was needed, and a boat. And now there was a feeling of bitter regret that the sampan in which Adong had followed them up the river had been abandoned from the hour the man came on board as being a useless appendage at such a time of peril. But Sree declared that there would be no difficulty in finding one after dark, so part of the trouble was at an end. The question then arose as to who should be the messenger, and Sree now proposed Adong. He would soon find a boat, Sree said, but he thought that some one should accompany him, and that the some one should be Sahib Harry. "I couldn't go," said Harry hastily. "I must stay to help here." "But the young Sahib is wounded; and if he took the letter with Adong, he would be safe." "I don't want to be safe like that," said Harry hastily. "I can't go, father; I must stay with you." "But it is most important that the letter should be placed in some Englishman's hands," said Mr. Kenyon; "and Sree is right, my boy; you would be safe." "Oh no, father," cried the boy excitedly; "there would be as much risk in sending me there as in letting me stay. I may be of some help here; and, besides, I couldn't go and leave you." Mr. Kenyon gave way. The paper was rolled up small, a bamboo was cut, and into one of its hollows the paper was thrust, and then the place was plugged so that it was water-tight, in case the messenger had to swim. Lastly, armed with a kris in his waist-band, and with one of the spears, Adong, who fully appreciated the importance of his mission, proudly took his departure, going off through the garden; for, as Sree said, no one was likely to interfere with such a man as he at a time like that. The little party breathed more freely when the man had gone, for it was like the first step towards a rescue; but in a few minutes there was a short, earnest conversation with Sree as to how his man would manage. "He will journey down the river till he sees a boat that he can take, and then go on, lying up close to the shore when there is danger, and going on down again towards the sea." This decided, the perilous enterprise of joining with some portion of the attacking force was discussed in what was really a little council of war; and it was determined that Sree should assume the character of leader, with Phra as his lieutenant, the rest being followers. How and where they were to join the enemy must, it was agreed, depend upon circumstances. The men were eager to a degree, declaring themselves ready to die so that they might save the King; and as soon as it was quite dark the well-armed party quitted their cramping position in the boat to assemble in the forlorn and deserted garden, the boat being well secured, and left as a place of _rendezvous_ in case of fortune being against them, and as a means of escape in dire peril. Then Sree went away for an hour, and returned, declaring the time had come. In the few words which passed in whispers as they made for the gateway opening on the riverside track leading to the rest of the English bungalows, and beyond that to the palace, it was quite decided that they had nothing to fear in marching boldly onward through the darkness, for their appearance as so many well-armed men going to join in the attack would be quite natural, the second king's army consisting as it did merely of an armed rabble, with which some of the King's half-drilled guards were mixed after they had deserted him in his peril. Of all this Sree in his efforts to spy out the state of affairs had thoroughly convinced himself; the great danger was that Phra or the gentlemen might excite suspicion; but the efforts to disguise them had been most successful, the simplicity of their garb and the coloured skins promising in the darkness and confusion to be enough. Then a few words were addressed by the old hunter to the men, and the adventurers moved out of the gateway, and with beating hearts made for the lights whose reflections could be seen above and through the trees. CHAPTER XXV A DESPERATE VENTURE It was an exciting tramp, but those most concerned in the success marched on with such a display of eagerness as sent a thrill of confidence through Harry, who, for the first part of their little journey, walked beside Phra, the boys talking in whispers about what would probably be done. "It seems very horrid," whispered Harry. "Why, when we go up to the attack, we shall be longing to stick our spears into the wretches who are about us, and all the time we shall have to seem like friends." "You will not be able to do anything but carry your spear over your shoulder," replied Phra. "Shan't I? You'll see. My arm doesn't hurt much now; and if we get fighting, I believe that I shall not feel it at all. Oh, Phra, how I do long to begin! It's the thinking about it all and the waiting that is the worst." "Talk in a lower tone," said Mr. Kenyon in a whisper; "and as soon as we hear the enemy be silent." Phra kept by his comrade's side, and twice over, when voices were heard in front, Sree halted his party, a low, snake-like hiss being the agreed signal. To the great satisfaction of all, the voices came from a couple of parties, apparently, as far as could be made out in the darkness, similar in numbers to their own, and moving in the direction of the palace. Encouraged by this, Sree went on more boldly, and they soon found that the very daring of their enterprise would prove their safety, the attacking force being made up of groups all strange to one another, their only bond being that they were bent on the same errand--the destruction of the palace and overthrow of the King's power, with the massacre of the whites. In fact, as during one halt Sree told Mr. Kenyon, it would be quite possible to join on to any party they liked, their presence showing to the strangers that they were on the same side, and consequently, for the time being, friends. "We can go where we like now, sahibs," said Sree; "and all you have to do is to keep away from any of the lights." Consequently the need for caution was at an end, and, after a short consultation with Phra, Sree determined to go right round to the back of the palace, where he proposed that they should scale the outer wall, cross the garden, and then make for the inner wall near the elephant house, where the great gates were with their sculptured figures. Increasing their pace now, they passed through several groups numbering hundreds; the people, who were non-combatants, gathered in the hope of plunder, giving way at once at the bold advance of the little band of spearmen, and following at a distance for some hundreds of yards before halting, for there in front were the outer walls. Before they reached these, as they loomed up in the darkness, the gloom was cut in many directions by flashes of light, and there was once more the loud, sputtering fire of the defenders, who were still safe and keeping their enemies at bay. The firing seemed to inspire the little party with renewed eagerness, and at a word from Sree they broke into a trot, following an avenue of palms which led right up to the wall, where there was a little, strongly-made gate. Before reaching it, Sree called a halt, and there was a short debate. "The enemy must have broken open the gate," Phra whispered; "and they are in the gardens." "Never mind," said Sree; "we must go on and try to get to the Great Elephant gates." The next minute they found that they were wrong, for the little doorway in the stone wall was fast, but directly after they found that a couple of roughly-made bamboo ladders had been tied and placed against the wall, up one of which Sree crept, Phra mounting the other, followed by Harry, while Mr. Kenyon and the doctor followed Sree. Then the first check came. There was a sharp movement, the staves of spears rattled on the other side, and a voice challenged them with the question where they were going. "To help take the palace, of course," said Sree sharply. There was a laugh. "Over with you, then," said the man who challenged; "but you will not all come back." Sree made a show of hesitating. "What, is it a hard fight?" he said. "Yes; hundreds have been shot down as fast as they tried to climb the gates. What! Are you afraid?" "Afraid? No," said Sree, seating himself on the top of the wall. The man laughed again, and his laugh was echoed by what sounded like a score of companions. "There, don't shirk it," said the man in command. "You must take your chance, and there'll be plenty of loot for those who are first in." "Then why don't you go?" growled Sree. "Because we're ordered to stop here by our leader. Come, over with you." Sree hesitated for a moment or two. "They can't see to shoot in the dark," he said; and calling on his party to follow, he hurried down the ladder on the other side, followed by the rest, and receiving an encouraging cheer from the enemy. Phra stepped to Sree's side and guided the party by the most direct path towards the gates they sought. Naturally it was familiar enough to Harry, but it seemed strange and terrible as they approached the great bronze gates behind which a little party of their friends had evidently entrenched themselves and kept up a fire whenever a party of the enemy dashed up to thrust with their spears through the open work of the barrier. Harry had instant warning of the danger of their position in the bullets which came whistling by, but a word of warning from Sree made the new-comers strike off to the left, where they were out of the line of fire; while now the boy made out, more by the murmuring of voices than by the eye, that the rebels, in two strong bodies, had grouped themselves on either side of the opening for safety, and from one or the other of these a little party kept on dashing up to the front, shouting defiance and trying to alarm the defenders in the hope of driving them back, so that the gates might be climbed. This was evidently the principle upon which the attack had been carried on--a desultory, useless plan so long as the defenders stood firm. In fact, there was no discipline, no cohesion in the attacking force, no mutual dependence; merely the hand-to-hand fighting of a barbarous people, and the result could be heard in the many sighs and groans which came from where the wounded had been carried or had dragged themselves out of the line of fire. There was the humming crowd in the darkness just in front, and a few steps would have taken Mr. Kenyon's party right amongst them; but no one heeded the new-comers, and once more the leaders drew together to consult. "We can do nothing here," whispered Phra. "If we were not shot down by our friends, we could not sham dead. Look there, we should be seen." For now there was a flash of light, and a blazing mass of fire, somewhat after the fashion of a blue light, came flying over the gate, to fall twenty yards outside, and throw up the swarthy bodies of the enemy like so many dark silhouettes, while a rapid burst of shots told the reason for the light, several men having afforded good aim to the defenders, and half a dozen dropping amidst groans and howls of rage. "Yes, it is impossible," whispered Mr. Kenyon in Siamese. "Is there no place where we could climb this wall?" There was no reply for some moments, during which the blue light began to burn out, and a man darted forward to trample upon it, but to his cost, for two shots were fired, and in the expiring, pallid glare the man was seen to stagger a few paces and then fall. A roar of rage followed this proof of the defenders' marksmanship, and another rush was made at the gate by the maddened enemy, not in obedience to any order, but every man acting upon his own impulse; and amidst the roar of voices, the clattering of spears against the bronze ornamentation, and the firing of the defenders, Sree uttered his low hiss, and led the way with Phra away to the left, the latter plunging directly after into a secluded walk close to the wall, where all was completely deserted, and Harry felt that if they only had one of the bamboo ladders they had so lately used, it would be perfectly easy to climb up and drop within the palace courts. Their evasion was either not heeded, or merely looked upon as part of an attempt to turn the defenders by means of a fresh attack; so the little party crept silently along through the bushes which acted as a blind to this part of the wall, above which a portion of the palace rose. A sudden thought struck Harry, and, with his spear sloped back over his shoulder, he pressed on quickly to the front. "Phra," he whispered, as he reached his friend, "the big tree." "Hist! Yes." In another minute they were all halted in the intense darkness close up to the trunk of a huge tree whose boughs spread horizontally in every direction, some overhanging the walls, a place familiar to Harry; but as soon as he had realized Phra's intent he felt convinced that the defenders would have taken steps to do away with so vulnerable a part of their defence. For here it was quite possible to climb up the dwarfed trunk, crawl along one of the enormous horizontal boughs, and drop down into the open space between the wall and the palace. Phra had evidently the same idea; but upon searching round a little, the bushes beneath rustling as he and Sree passed here and there, it was evident that no saw had been at work, and in a whisper Sree announced that he was going first to show the way. "The bough will bend down at the far end," whispered Phra, "and it will not be so far to drop. Here, I will go first; I can climb." Amidst the almost breathless silence beneath the tree, Phra began to mount, and Harry whispered that he would come next, just as a fresh burst of firing, which sounded distant, arose. "You cannot climb, Sahib," whispered Sree; "your arm." "I _will_ climb," whispered back Harry. "Hold my spear." He passed the weapon to the old hunter, and followed Phra right up to the fork, level with the top of the wall; and by that time his comrade had nearly reached the wall, which was a couple of feet below the great bough, when there was a bright flash from a window, the crashing of a bullet through the branches of the tree, and almost simultaneously a loud report. "Don't fire--don't fire! Friends!" cried Mr. Kenyon; but before the words had passed his lips there was another report. "Who is it?" came now. "Kenyon, Cameron, and men to help," cried the doctor. "How are we to know that? Speak again." "Up with you, and over!" cried Mr. Kenyon angrily. "We shall have the wretches round here directly. Quick, boys; get on, and drop!" There was no further opposition; the English was unmistakable, and the two who had been at the window guarding the well-known weak spot, descended from the barricaded window to help the new-comers, welcoming each warmly as he descended. It was close work though, for, hearing the firing, a party of the watchful enemy was attracted to the spot before all were over, the last man and Sree--who had stayed to see all in safety before he crossed the natural bridge--having to halt and engage in a sort of duel with spears in the darkness, when from their crippled position in the tree, matters would have gone ill with them but for the diversion made by the defenders, who fired a little volley from the window, which held the enemy in check till Sree was safe. "What an escape!" whispered Harry, as he caught the old hunter's arm when he dropped into the narrow court. "Yes, Sahib; they came very near to stopping me from joining you; but there, I'm used to such escapes. It is many times that I have been nearly killed. But now some of us must stop here to keep the enemies of the King away, for where we got over they will try to do the same." It was felt that no better way of defending the spot could be adopted than that already in practice, and the two colonists, after warm congratulations had passed between them and their friends, returned to their position at the window, while Phra eagerly led his tiny reinforcement round to the little court by the Elephant Gates, where the small wing of the palace had been fortified as much as was possible, and was being held by the King. CHAPTER XXVI FOR LIFE It is needless to try and describe the meeting between Doctor Cameron and his wife and friends, or that between Phra and his father, the King. They were brief enough, and at a time when any moment they might be called upon to take a final farewell, for the state of affairs was very desperate in the palace, whose defenders were getting worn out by the constantly recurring attacks. The coming then of the reinforcement, trifling as it seemed, was hailed with the most intense satisfaction, giving as it did fresh hope to the defenders when they were beginning to despair. For the palace, with its extended walls, was too big for so small a garrison to defend. In all there were not more than sixty people fit to bear arms, forty being the white colonists, the remaining twenty officers and nobles who had remained faithful to the King, and who had proved that they were ready to lay down their lives in his defence and that of the ladies who had been brought into the palace when the revolution first broke out. Ten minutes after the reinforcements had reached the group of defenders another attack was made; and now from the interior the boys had a view of the way in which the enemy was made to suffer. For the King had cast aside all his quiet, studious ways, and was fighting side by side with his defenders. It was he who had prepared the light grenades by mixing up certain proportions of nitre, sulphur, and antimony, ramming the powder into small vases, which one or other of the gentlemen lit, and then hurled over the gate, throwing the enemy into confusion and giving the little party of marksmen behind a barricade that had been thrown up, a good opportunity for inflicting loss upon the enemy who were thus time after time kept at bay and disheartened, when a combined attack must have been fatal to the defenders of the palace. And now as the two boys watched the firing, they realized more fully how weak were the defences, and how easily the hundreds upon hundreds of rebels swarming outside might have carried them by a brave attack, when, unless they had been able to make a stand in the wing of the palace, the besieged must have been crushed by weight of numbers. Harry had noticed this, inexperienced as he was; but it was further impressed upon him by a whisper from Phra, who stood by him, double gun in hand. "If their leader were to make one bold attack, Hal, we should be driven inside, and then I'm afraid it would be all over." "There are a good many of them," said Harry evasively, "and it doesn't seem nice shooting at people as if they were tigers." "They are tigers," said Phra fiercely. "They would kill us all." "Then we must treat them as tigers," said Harry coolly, "and shoot all we can. Look here, the numbers are not so bad as they appear, because one Englishman is as good as ten such fighting men as these, to put it modestly; and you and your father and some of these here are half English now; so we're stronger than we seem. I say, I don't feel as if I want to know, it's so horrible; but I feel as if I ought to." "To know what?" "When the wretches burned the bungalow, did they--" "Look out!" panted Phra; "they're coming on to break down the gates." Phra was right, for by the light of the paper lanthorns, swinging on high at the tops of spears, a dense crowd of the enemy could be dimly seen surging up towards the opening with a dull, hoarse roar; and a sharp order or two was given by some one who seemed to be in command. There was an order too given on the defenders' side, and as the foe reached the gates and planted rough ladders there to climb up--this being the first time they had been so daring in their attack, those before having been confined to thrusting and throwing spears--a single shot rang out, and then another. These were followed by a volley from about a dozen pieces, but the assailants were not checked. Several fell, but the others came on desperately, and in obedience to a word from Sree the spearmen just brought in marched forward to stand close behind the people firing, and about a dozen more drawn up by the palace joined them. _Crash!_ Another volley, the bullets for the most part passing through the open work of the gates; but still the enemy swarmed on. Just then a dark figure ran back to where the boys stood, gun in hand, ready to fire. "Hal! Phra!" was whispered hoarsely; "if they get through and we are driven back, don't wait to resist, but rush into one of the rooms at once and fire through the open windows. We are all going to retreat there." "Where is my father?" whispered Phra excitedly. "I don't know; I have not seen him for the last few minutes." "Ah! here he comes," cried Phra. "Stand away, boy!" cried the King excitedly, as he ran down the steps from the palace entrance, bearing something in each hand spitting and sparkling like a firework. Phra gave way at his father's command, but rushed after him to be ready to defend him from injury; and, as if from a natural instinct, Harry followed to defend his comrade, till they saw the King stop in front of the gates, over which many of the enemy were climbing, some to reach the ground unhurt, others to fall, shot down. As the King stopped there seemed to be a sea of fire about his head, as he whirled one of the sparkling objects round; then it passed from his hand, formed a tiny arc as it flew over the gate, and fell amongst the crowd beyond. Another volley was fired now; but hardly had the flashes of the pieces darted from the muzzles of the guns before the second fuze, sparkling brightly, flew from the King's hand, forming another arc of scintillating light as it cleared the gates and would have fallen twenty feet or so beyond, but ere it reached the ground there was a blinding flash, a tremendous concussion, which drove the boys back, and a terrific roar. For a few moments there was dead silence, and then from the spot where the first missile had fallen, apparently without effect, there was another roar, followed by a rush of feet, cries, and groans, while from within there were fierce yells and warlike shouts, mingled with the clashing of spears, as about twenty of the enemy, who had succeeded in getting over, made a rush. They were met, though, by the spearmen who had formed up to defend the firing party, and a desperate conflict ensued, not a man surviving the fierce defenders now freshly come upon the scene. A few groans, and the scuffling sound of men on the other side of the gate crawling or being helped away, was now all that could be heard save the peculiar murmur and tramp of the huge crowd of retiring men, startled and checked for the time being by the new weapons of defence which they had encountered for the first time. It was a respite, and after leaving a sufficient guard at the gate and others on the wall, to give warning of another advance, the defenders crowded up to the terrace steps, all talking together and congratulating the King on what he had done. "Go in, half of you at a time, gentlemen, and eat and drink. This has only checked them for the present." "Oh, they won't come back to-night, sir, surely?" cried a voice Harry knew to be the doctor's, though it seemed strangely altered, so full was it of exultation now. "But what were they--shells?" "Only a couple of canisters of powder," replied the King. "It was a thought I had. I made a hole in each, and thrust in a roll of touch-paper." "But, my dear sir, suppose they had exploded before they left your hands?" cried the doctor excitedly. "Ah, then," said the King quietly, "then, Doctor--yes, it would have been bad. I'm afraid I should have been beyond your power to cure. But you must be worn out, Doctor," he added; "pray go in and get some refreshments. You will find the ladies have everything ready in the lower room." "Thanks, sir, no," said the doctor abruptly; "my mind's at rest now, and I want to work. Where are the wounded being placed?" "In my son's rooms, Doctor. Thank you. You are right; but make some one bring you coffee and whatever you require." "Oh, yes, sir, I'll take care," cried the doctor, and he hurried in, while the King turned to Mr. Kenyon. "Ah, now I can speak with you, my friend," he said. "No, no, my boys, you need not go," he added, as Phra and Harry were drawing back. "It is sad work for you, but it is forced upon me. Now, Kenyon, you are fresh, and I want your advice; you know how difficult a place this is to defend. What do you say? Ought we not to retire into this part of the palace now and defend ourselves from there? I have had every window boarded up; we have plenty of ammunition, and the place is well provisioned. There is water too. What do you think?" "I am not a soldier, sir," said Mr. Kenyon gravely. "No, but you are my friend, and it is a relief to hear your voice. Speak." "I may say things that you, sir, would not like." "They will be the words of the man I have known and trusted these many years," said the King--"the man I trust to be a second father to my boy here if I fall." "Then for his sake, sir, I should say--I do not know that I am right, but I speak as I think at the moment--would it not be better to seize the opportunity of retreating now that the enemy have been checked for the present?" "No, Kenyon," said the King firmly; "I have thought of that, but everything is against it. I dislike this bloodshed, though the men who fall are my cruel enemies who are thirsting for our blood; but I am king here, and when I die, my son must be king in my place. I have done nothing but good for my people, and because they have been raised against me by treacherous foes, I will not be coward enough to go." "Your situation is desperate, sir, and there are all my friends here, who, trusting to my advice and to your promises, are now in terrible peril." "It is that, Kenyon, which makes me firmer and more determined to stay. Think, my friend; suppose I say we will retreat. There is the jungle, into which we must take the delicate women. There are elephants enough to bear them all. What about food, and how could we defend them there? We should all be killed." "Yes," said Mr. Kenyon; "but the river?" "The enemy is master there, and has all the boats. But even if we had two, we should be at a terrible disadvantage, and could only try to reach some foreign ship. But they would beat us there. No, we want strong walls to fight behind." "You are right, sir," said Mr. Kenyon; "but I would not retreat inside after what has taken place to-night." "We are wearied out with fighting," said the King sadly. "But the enemy is dispirited to-night, and I venture to think that they will not attack again till morning. Better let us who have come freshly try to strengthen the defences by the gate." "Nothing can be done there; better strengthen this part of the palace. There are weak places yet." "Very well, sir; we will do that; and to-night we will watch while you and the others rest. It seems to me too that the powder canisters produced more effect than the firing of all our friends. Why should we not make a mine?" "A mine? I do not understand." "A hollow somewhere in front of the gate, say a dozen yards away; charge it with a small keg of powder, and I think I can contrive a plan for firing it by means of a wire laid underground. The keg, too, will be covered, and the enemy will not know. It would produce a terrible effect when they crowded up to the next attack. The idea is horrible, but it is in defence of all." "It would be ten times as horrible for us to fall, and the poor women to be brutally massacred by these mad wretches. Can you do this, Kenyon?" "I can, sir. I will do it in two places, so that if one fails the other will be sure." "Hah!" ejaculated the King. "Kenyon, old friend, you make me feel strong again, and as if you and the boys have brought me hope in my hour of despair." CHAPTER XXVII THE POWDER MINE "Had a good sleep, Hal?" Harry sat up with a sudden start from the cushioned seat upon which he had been lying in the open hall of the King's palace, to find the doctor grimly smiling down. His second glance was at a great, grotesque, bronze figure looming up over him, and his third at Phra, who was lying on his back with his lips apart, sleeping heavily. "Have--have I been asleep?" he stammered. "Fast as a top, boy." "But--but I thought we were in the boat up in the jungle, and--" "We're here in the palace instead. How's your arm?" "My arm?" said Harry wonderingly; "I don't know." "Not very bad, then, old fellow." "Oh, I recollect now. Here, I'd no business to go to sleep. I ought to have been watching." "No, you ought not; the King told me that he had sent you boys to lie down." "Yes, of course, he did," said the lad excitedly; "but oh, what a shame for us to be sleeping here at such a time! I say, has there been any more fighting?" "Not a bit. The ruffians were sickened by those two boxes of powder they had." "Oh, I am glad. But I say, Doctor Cameron, how is your wife?" "Quite well, Hal. She has gone to lie down for a good sleep." "What, has she been up all night?" "Yes, helping me with the wounded." "Oh, what a good woman she is!" cried Harry enthusiastically. "Right, Hal," cried the doctor merrily. "Bless her! she is." "And I do feel such a lazy pig! You two hard at work all night, and I've been snoring here like old Phra." "So as to be ready to work hard to-day. It's all right, my boy." "I say, doctor, you do look well and jolly to-day; any one would think we were not in trouble," said Harry gravely. "Trouble, boy? I feel as if there was no trouble in the world." "Yes, I understand," said Harry slowly. "You must feel relieved to have got back to Mrs. Cameron and found her safe and well. But I say, do you think we can beat these wretches off?" "Think? No. We are going to do it, my lad." "So we are," cried Harry. "Here, let's wake up old lazy-bones." Boys will be boys, thanks to the grand elasticity of their nature. Over night Harry had felt like a serious man, but the night's rest and the doctor's hopeful words made him feel as full of light-heartedness as if there were not an enemy within a thousand miles. Catching up the first thing near, a peacock's feather from a huge bunch in a massive bronze vase, he went behind Phra's head and gently inserted the quill end between the sleeper's lips. There was no response, so the act was repeated, and Phra's teeth closed with a snap on the quill, which Harry released. Then the boy's eyes opened, and he lay staring at the waving plume standing straight up above him, raised his hand, took hold of it, and gave it a tug, but it was fast. He gave it another tug, discovered that it was held in his teeth, and sat up facing the doctor. "Did you do that?" he cried. "I? No." "Then it was one of Hal's childish games. Oh, there you are! Here: have I been asleep? Yes, father told me to lie down. Oh, tell me, has the enemy come on again?" "No, it's all right, old chap. I say, aren't you hungry?" "Hungry? No. Where is my father. Doctor?" "I don't know; he was with me just now, looking at the wounded." The colour came a little in Harry's cheeks, for the thought struck him that he had not asked after his own father. "How are the wounded, Doctor?" said Phra. "All doing well, my dear boy. Now then, shall I prescribe for you two?" "No, no; we don't want anything," cried the boys in a breath. "Yes, you do, both of you--washing. Go and tidy yourselves up, and by that time there will be a regular comfortable breakfast ready. The ladies and Mike have been busy this hour past. If we are to fight, we must eat." The doctor walked away, and Phra turned to Harry. "If we get over this trouble, Hal," he said solemnly, "I'll punch your head for playing me that stupid trick." "Do, old chap--if you can," cried the boy; "but I say, is my face dirty?" "Horribly. Is mine?" "Well," said Harry, frowning and looking very serious, "one could hardly call it dirty, but there's a black smudge across one cheek, and a dab on your forehead, and three black finger marks on your nose." "Nonsense!" "Quite true, old chap. You must have been painting your face with your gunpowdery fingers." "Come to my bedroom then, and let's have a good wash." Harry followed willingly, for he felt as if the operation would be delightful, and the next minute they were in the young prince's thoroughly English-looking bedroom, though it did not look at its best, for the curtains had been dragged aside, heavy boards nailed across the lower part of the window like a breastwork, and a couple of stout mattresses fixed up within the boards to make them less vulnerable to bullet or spear. But the rest of the room was as it should be, and a quarter of an hour was pleasantly spent with soap, water, towels, and brushes. "Hah!" ejaculated Harry at last; "that was a treat; but I should have liked a regular bath." "Let's whip the rebels first," said Phra, who looked bright and refreshed. "Come and have breakfast." He led the way to the handsome saloon where the table was spread, and Mike was busy arranging a few things and looking clean and smart--even to being fresh shaved--as if nothing were wrong. But the boys only glanced at him, and were directly after being warmly greeted by plenty of familiar friends. For about half the white defenders were gathered there, while the other half were on guard keeping careful watch. There was not a single enemy to be seen, though Sree and two men who had been scouting at daybreak had returned to announce that there were a great many of the rebels in hiding among the bushes and trees just beyond the outer wall, especially outside the grounds, as if to take care that no one should escape from the palace, where they were hemmed in. A minute later the King came in with about half a dozen of the faithful officials, Mr. Kenyon, and the doctor. His Majesty smilingly greeted all his white friends, and crossed then to the boys, with whom he shook hands warmly, after which the excellent breakfast was discussed, during which the King turned to Mr. Kenyon. "We could not fare like this, my friend," he said, "if we took to the jungle or a boat." "No, sir, no," replied Mr. Kenyon quickly. "I spoke last night on the impulse of the moment, but I have since thought that my idea was impracticable. I've been all about this wing of the palace too this morning, and I feel satisfied that we can hold it as long as we like if we do a little more to the defences. I'll talk with you, though, after breakfast." The change from the hopeless despair of the past night was strange, and before long the two boys began to long for an opportunity to leave the table, for the disposition among their friends whom they had rejoined seemed to be one of crediting them with completely altering the state of affairs and making them the heroes of the hour. At last the opportunity came, for the King rose, and those who had breakfasted hurried away to take the places of the guard. "Let's slip out this way," said Harry, "or we shall meet the others as they come in, and I'm sick of it. Such rubbish! Why, it was all father, Sree, and you." "Old Sree deserves pretty well all the credit," agreed Phra. "Let's go and see where he is." They soon found him and Lahn on their way back from the gate, and hurried them in to where Mike had a second breakfast waiting, the old hunter smiling with content at the genuine eagerness the two lads displayed in regard to his comfort. But before they had been there long Mike hurried in from attending on the second party at the King's table, to see that his native friends, as he called them, were all right. "Of course we shall beat the enemy, Master Harry," he said; "but I had a look out from the top of the palace as soon as the sun rose, and you could see hundreds of thousands of them down by the river." "Millions, Mike," cried Harry. "Ah, you may laugh, sir, but there's an awful lot. Seems too many for us to beat, but we've got to do it, I suppose." "Yes," said Sree, smiling, "we have got to beat them; but they will not come on all at once." "How many shots did you fire last night, Mike?" said Harry banteringly. "I didn't count, sir," said the man quietly; "you see, I got so excited. Didn't feel half so scared as I thought I should. Hands trembled a bit first time I pulled the trigger, but they didn't afterwards. I suppose I was too busy." "Didn't you count your cartridges?" "No, sir. I took a belt full, and some in my pockets." "And how many did you bring back?" asked Phra. "None at all, sir." "Michael was between Lahn and the sahibs," said Sree quietly, "and I hope he will fight by our sides the next time the enemy come on. I like to be fighting with a brave Englishman at my side." "Yes, sir; coming, sir," cried Mike, and he ran out of the room, with a very red face. "Did any one call?" said Phra. "No, it was his gammon, so as to get away," said Harry. "I say, Sree, no nonsense. Old Mike didn't fight like that, did he?" "Oh, yes, Sahib; no one could have been more brave and cool. I did not expect it. I always thought he was what you English people call a coward." "I say, Phra, what a shame to laugh at him like that!" "Yes, but you began it." "Oh, that I didn't," cried Harry. "Never mind, we'll go halves; I'll take my share of the blame." "Are you lads in there?" cried Mr. Kenyon. "Yes, father," cried Harry. "You may as well come with me. Ah, Sree, meet me in half an hour's time by the great gates; bring the men who came with us, and we shall want spears." "Yes, Sahib," said Sree, rising. "No, no; finish your meal first, my man. There is plenty of time." The King, with several of his followers, was in the great hall; and after Mr. Kenyon had gone round with the party to the several windows to see what more could be done by way of strengthening them and making more loop-holes for firing from, they were led to the vault-like arrangement beneath, where, dimly lit by slits in the thick wall, the ammunition stored up lay ready to hand. Everything was in good order, and in addition to chests of cartridges--an ample supply--there were two perfectly new stands of rifles, with bayonets attached, while the other end was stacked with provisions, barrels of flour, boxes of biscuits, chests of tea, and bags of coffee and sugar--an ample store, the water supply being furnished from a spigot fitted to a bamboo pipe connected with a reservoir right away in the higher part of the grounds. Two small kegs of gunpowder were carried up into the hall, Mr. Kenyon taking up one and the King the other; but in an instant Harry had relieved his father of his load, and Phra had taken the King's. These being placed ready by the door opening on to the steps, the party, at Mr. Kenyon's request, ascended to the roof, where Harry's father explained his wishes; namely, that an ample supply of food, water, and ammunition should be brought up there ready for use, if at the last they were driven from the ground floor to the rooms above, and from there to taking refuge on the top, each floor forming a stronghold. "And if it comes to the worst, Kenyon," said the King gravely-- "If it comes to the worst, sir," replied Mr. Kenyon solemnly, "we must not let ourselves and those we love fall into the hands of these wretches." "No," said the King, with his eyes flashing. "What would you do?" "I propose, sir," said Mr. Kenyon, "that a sufficiency of the powder be placed ready below, and with that I shall make an arrangement through which, on the firing of a gun by means of a wire brought up here, the place can be blown up, and our enemies perish with us." "Yes," said the King. "Good." Harry and Phra exchanged glances, and then they shuddered. Sree was waiting with the men when they descended to the terrace, where, refreshed by their meal, the second party had assembled, ready for anything that might happen that day; eager also to see what Mr. Kenyon and the doctor would suggest. The first thing done was to send scouts once more to try and find out whether an advance was being prepared. While they were absent, Mr. Kenyon, after explaining to the King his plans, asked for the gates to be opened, so that he and his men could pass out with an advance guard of about twenty, to screen as well as protect them while the mine was prepared. The distance was so short that there was no scruple about the gates being unclosed, though both Harry and Phra looked upon the posting of the guard across the pathway outside the defences as being like a defiance and invitation to the enemy in one, and Harry told his father their thoughts. "Exactly what I thought myself, Hal, but it must be done; and what I hope they will think is that we have become emboldened by the defeat we gave them last night, and have advanced to meet them in fair fight outside." "They will be watching, of course," said Phra. "Yes, and that is why I have placed the men to cover us. No more words. Now to get the mines made as quickly as possible." There was this difficulty in making the mines: to be effective, it was necessary that they should be as near the gates as possible, for there the greater part of the enemy would crowd to the attack; but if they were too close, they might blow down the defences and inflict injury upon their friends; while if they were too far off, they would be ineffective from the attacking party being few. The only thing to be done was to choose the medium way, and the men were set to work to dig two small, deep holes, each capable of holding one of the powder kegs, and in each case the head was taken out before it was laid upon its side. But previously a narrow trench of about a foot in depth was dug, leading from the head of the cask right in through the gates. This finished, stout matting was laid over the keg and a loaded gun placed in the trench, already cocked, so that when the trigger was pulled by means of a wire, the flash from the gun would explode the powder. Then the wire was run through a number of large bamboos such as were used--after boring through the divisions--for water, and these were laid along the trench and through the gateway. The result of this was that when the wire was pulled it would run easily and not be checked by the earth with which the trench was again to be filled, so that, the wire being attached to the trigger of the gun, the mine could be sprung in safety by those within the gates. The preparations took some time, the arrangement of the bamboos causing a good deal of trouble. But all this was satisfactorily overcome at last, the trenches filled and trampled down so as not to betray the danger; the kegs were covered in as well, the ground levelled, and dust and stones thrown over. Nothing remained to be done but to attach the wires to the triggers, lay boards over the guns from beneath the matting which covered the powder to the bamboos, and then fill in and level over the boards. "Who is going to do this, father?" said Harry, who had stood by looking on all through. "Do what?" "Fasten the wires to the triggers." "I am, my boy," said Mr. Kenyon, through his teeth. "But suppose the guns went off?" "I am going to provide against that," said Mr. Kenyon firmly, and he ordered the men who formed the screen and guard to advance fifty paces towards the enemy and away from the mines. "But it will be very dangerous, father." "Very, Hal; and I want careful guard to be kept over the ends of the wires within the gates, so that they shall not be touched. You and Phra had better take that duty." "No, don't send me to do that, father," said Harry in rather a husky tone of voice. "I want to stay and help you." "No one can help me, Hal; no one can do this but myself." "But, father," whispered the boy, in agonized tones, "suppose--" "I will suppose nothing, Hal," said Mr. Kenyon sternly. "It is very dangerous work, and I dare trust no one but myself. Now obey me, and remember that my life is in you boys' hands. No one must touch the end of those wires. Phra, you hear?" "Yes, Mr. Kenyon, but I feel like Hal. We don't like to leave you." "I am going to help the Sahib," said Sree quietly from where he stood, spade in hand. "No, Sree; the task is too dangerous. Go with my son." "The Sahib will want help to fill in the earth over the boards; there is much to do, and his servant begs that he may share the danger with the Sahib." "You know the risk." "Yes, Sahib," said the man calmly. "Then stay." "Hah!" ejaculated the old hunter, in a sigh of satisfaction, and he smiled as Mr. Kenyon held out his hand and took his follower's in a strong grip. Then turning to the men who had helped with the digging: "Follow my son and the Prince inside.--Now, Hal, you know your task." "Yes, father," said Harry, with his brow all in wrinkles and his teeth set; and, leading the way, his first act was to order every one back from the ends of the wires, which he made the men protect by building a ring of big stones around them--stones which had been used to form the breastwork from behind which the defenders had fired. As he looked up from this he saw that his father was waiting and watching; and now seeing that all was ready, he waved his hand to the boys and went down on one knee, Sree standing close by with one foot resting upon his spade. "Why is he left alone, Phra?" asked a familiar voice, for the King had come up to the breastwork to see how matters were progressing. Phra explained, but in the midst Harry interrupted: "It is horribly dangerous, sir, and my father told us to keep every one back in case the powder exploded." "Then why do you stand there with my son in such peril, boy?" "Because I can't leave my father," said Harry, in a choking voice. "Then you, Phra?" said the King. "I cannot leave my friend," said Phra hoarsely. "I forgot," said the King quietly; "and you both have your duty to do in guarding the ends of those wires. Hal, boy, your father is a brave man, and he is doing this to save my kingdom to me and our lives for us all. I too, Phra, my son, feel that I cannot leave my friend." As he finished speaking he turned and walked slowly towards where Mr. Kenyon was still kneeling over his dangerous task; and as the King reached the place it was just as the wire had been successfully looped over the trigger and tied so that it could not slip, when Mr. Kenyon covered his work with a board whose sides rested on two ledges left for the purpose high above the gun. "Fill in, Sree," he said quietly.--"You here, sir? Go back! Go back! I cannot answer for this. The slightest touch, and the powder will explode." "You order me, Kenyon, your friend. I, the King, command you. Go on; finish the other now." "But the danger, sir," said Mr. Kenyon, upon whose brow the moisture stood in great drops. "I will share it with you," said the King calmly. "Go on." Mr. Kenyon seized another spade, and helped in the covering in and levelling of the short piece of trench, while those who watched from the gate were in expectation moment by moment of seeing the earth rent asunder and the three standing before them torn to fragments by the explosion. They were horrible moments, and the two boys could hardly breathe, while their hearts kept up a painful throb, as if unable to fight against the heavy pressure which kept them down. The time seemed, too, so very long, as Mr. Kenyon once more went down upon his left knee and carefully passed the second wire loop over the trigger of the other gun, tied it there with fingers that did not tremble in the least, and then took the board, laid it carefully upon the ledges, and rose to help Sree to throw in the earth and stones. The King had followed them there as well, and stood with his arms folded across his chest, looking proud and defiant--more like a king, Harry thought, than he had ever appeared when upon state occasions he had mounted one of his elephants, a blaze of cloth of gold and jewels, to take his seat in a howdah which was a resplendent throne. "At last!" said Harry, speaking unconsciously, for the heroic deed was done; but there was no triumph in the boy's tones, his voice sounded like a groan; and upon turning to glance at Phra he was startled for the moment, his comrade's face and lips were so clayey looking and strange. Sree had shouldered the tools, and at an order walked slowly back, the King and Mr. Kenyon coming next, the former with his hand resting upon his English friend's shoulder; and as they reached the gateway the boys were startled by the rush of feet behind them. The sounds brought them back to the duty they were set, and darting before the wires, they raised their guns to the "ready," and shouted, "Back!" The sudden movement of the two lads had an instant effect upon the body of armed men, who for days past had been as it were under military rule. They stopped short, but only to raise gun, spear, or cap high above their heads and burst forth into a stentorian cheer, which was echoed by the little body of men fifty yards on the other side of the deadly mines. As his brave defenders cheered again the King bowed, and with a quick movement fell back behind Mr. Kenyon, seeming to thrust him forward to receive the acclamations which rent the air again and again. Then as they passed in amongst the defenders, with Mr. Kenyon's face showing in its marble sternness the tremendous emotion through which he had passed, Harry reached out one hand and touched his arm, to have it grasped and wrung before he went on with the King towards the terrace entrance. "Oh, Hal," panted Phra half hysterically, "don't you feel proud?" "Proud?" cried Harry wildly. "Oh, I wish we were not obliged to stay here. Ah!" he half yelled; "there he is! I must do something. Hi! everybody," he yelped, "three cheers for old Sree." The cheers were given again and again, and when at a sign the guards outside marched back in two parties, single file, one on each side of the mines, the cheering burst forth again, and was kept up till the last man was within, a final roar being given when the gates were shut to and firmly secured. "Beaten, Phra?" cried Harry excitedly, but with something in his throat; "who's going to be beaten? Here, I say, if we were free, do you know what we'd do?" "I should like to go and shut myself in my room and cry," said Phra simply. "Cry?" said Harry, turning angrily upon his comrade; "cry? What, like a great, silly goose of a girl?" "Yes," said Phra gravely; "that's how I feel." "Cry?" said Harry again. "Bah! I feel as if I want to shout." "But your eyes look quite wet, and there's a cracked sound in your voice." "It's with shouting so, and the sun being in one's face." "Yes," said Phra, with a wistful look and a smile. "I know, Hal. But what should we do if we were free?" "Go and hoist the flags on the top of the palace." "Yes," cried Phra eagerly, "we will, and the British colours too." The boys were relieved in an hour's time, when Mr. Kenyon came out with the King to superintend a piece of strong breastwork being built up round the spot where the two wires lay; and when this was done, fresh guards were set. Soon after, another cheer arose from the top of the palace, to be taken up by those in the court below and wherever the defenders were distributed, for the boys had kept their word and hoisted the King's gay, silken standard and the Union Jack side by side. "It seems as if we've frightened the enemy all away, Phra," said Harry, as he shaded his eyes and gazed from his point of vantage in every direction. "Yes," said Phra, who was following his example; "there isn't one to be seen." "Hurrah!" shouted Harry. "But it's a bad sign," said Phra; "they mean to come on again quietly to-night." "Then they'll never see where the ground has been dug," said Harry, "and--oh, I say, Phra, I hope they will not come; it seems so horrid, after all." "But if it's to save our fathers and our friends from a horrible death, I'll pull one of the wires." "Yes," cried Harry, flushing, and with sparkling eyes, "and so will I. But I hope they'll stay away." "Amen," said a voice behind them. Mr. Kenyon had come up with the King, each telescope in hand, and unobserved. CHAPTER XXVIII SAVING THE STORES There was no sign to be made out of anything in the shape of immediate danger from the top of the palace, and the party soon descended to some of the more immediate trouble. For there were the wounded to visit and to try to cheer, encouraging them with hopeful words about the future, Mr. Kenyon laying a good deal of stress upon the possibilities of help coming ere long from outside as the result of his message sent by Adong; and as Harry went through the room turned into a hospital, he could not help noticing the effect of his father's words, and the way in which the sufferers' eyes brightened at the very mention of a British man-o'-war. Then there was another matter to set right. There was an ample supply of provisions in the palace stores, so long as they were not forced by the enemy to keep merely to the one wing; and even if they were, the King had seen that there was a fortnight's provender for all; but there was another little party shut up with them for whom provision had been made, but whose proceedings were so wholesale that it was evident something must be done. A little council of war was held, the King being careful not to wound the susceptibilities of his English friends by taking any steps without consulting them. And as the matter in question was discussed he said,-- "I took care to keep the elephants, thinking that possibly we might have to escape to the jungle, when they would be invaluable for the ladies; but on further consideration it seems that they are only a useless encumbrance to us. They eat enormously, and to-morrow we should have to let them commence upon the stores of grain which we may require for ourselves." "And you propose now, sir, to set them at liberty to shift for themselves?" said one of the gentlemen present. "Yes, they would get their own living in the jungle, and in happier days to come, perhaps, they might be caught again." "It is a pity," said Mr. Kenyon. "Let me see; there are ten, and all magnificent beasts." "Eleven," said Harry promptly. "Yes--eleven," said the King; "and they are the finest that the wild droves supplied. I think we must let them go at once." "Yes," said Mr. Kenyon, "and perhaps it is only hastening the loss, for if the enemy gain possession of the grounds and outer court, of course we lose them then." "Yes, they had better go at once," said the King with a sigh, which was echoed by his son, while Harry directed an angry look at his father. "What does that mean, Hal?" said Mr. Kenyon. "I'd sooner go without half my food every day than the elephants should be given up," cried the boy impetuously, "and so would Phra." "I believe you," said the King, smiling; "but even the whole of your daily food would not go far with one of the beasts. They might be turned into the grounds between the river and the outer wall, but it would only be for them to destroy and starve. They must be set at liberty at once while there is an opportunity. The great gate in the outer wall near the river must be opened. Mr. Kenyon, send men in advance to see if the enemy are away from that part too, and then, with a strong party to guard against surprise, we can have them led out, and the gates re-closed." Scouts were sent at once, and a strong guard numbered off, while, as the mahouts had fled with the rest, the task of leading the elephants from their great stables was deputed to Sree and his man, Lahn, and in spite of their sorrow at the magnificent troop being sent off to resume their wild state, the two boys eagerly seized upon the event as a fresh diversion from the troubles by which they were surrounded. Harry was all excitement directly. "Never mind, old chap," he cried; "let the poor beggars go. It's bad enough to feel hungry for any one my size. As for an elephant who eats so much, it must be quite awful." "I don't like Sul to go," said Phra. "I don't either, but cheer up; we shall soon whop the enemy, and make prisoners of Mr. Number Two and the leaders of the riot, and have a good day settling up this little trouble; and then we'll get old Sree and his two boys, and have days and days of elephant catching. Oh, the row will soon be over now." Phra sighed, but he knew the necessities of the case, and joined in the business heart and soul. Sree was as ready to perform this duty as to dig and charge mines, and as soon as the guard was ready, and the scouts had returned to announce that the coast was quite clear, a party went to the elephant stables, where Sree and Lahn went busily to work cutting off the shackles from the great beasts' hind legs, where they stood shaking their heads, waving their trunks, and trumpeting in an uneasy way which announced their desire for more food; while as soon as they were all free, Sree and the boys went to Sul's head, the great beast was ordered to kneel, a ladder brought, and the hunter climbed into the mahout's place. Then at a word the great animal rose and started off, with the others following in a docile fashion, which seemed to suggest that they comprehended what was going on. Harry had provided himself for the occasion, and when the little procession started, he and Phra placed themselves on either side of the great leader's head feeding him with biscuits, his trunk being turned alternately from one lad to the other in search of their offerings as he shuffled away, blinking his eyes and uttering a low "chuntering" sound, as if talking all the time. "He's asking if we're going out after tigers," said Harry, laughing. "Not he," said Phra; "he knows he's going off for a run in the forest, and the others know it too." "Nonsense!" "I don't care: they do," said Phra. "If they didn't they'd be rushing about here and there to begin breaking off and eating the green boughs." The first gate was passed, leading from the court into the outer grounds, and almost in silence the great beasts shuffled along in single file, treading with absurd exactness in each other's steps, while the guard on being overtaken, trotted on in advance till the outer wall was reached, with a couple of men perched on the top of the ponderous gates keeping a look-out. At a word from Sree the great elephant he rode stopped and knelt, extending his trunk for a foothold, so that his temporary mahout could climb down. Meanwhile four men of the guard had leaned their spears against the wall, raised and swung round the massive bars, and then after a great deal of tugging managed to drag open one of the double gates, beyond which lay open paddy fields, and on the other side the wild jungle, the river being away to their right. "Good-bye, Sul," cried Harry, and the elephant turned his trunk for another biscuit. "There you are--the last, perhaps, that I shall ever give you." The elephant turned his trunk under and tucked the biscuit into his huge, wet mouth, then extended his flexible proboscis for more. But there were no more, and the silent, visible request to Phra made in turn was just as unsuccessful. "There, Sree," cried Phra huskily, "tell them to go." Sree took a step forward and repeated a few words in his native tongue, with the result that Sul threw up his trunk and made a peculiar noise, which was responded to by one of the elephants behind, and then he went off with a rush, squealing, trumpeting, and setting up his comical little tail; and the troop followed suit, getting over the ground at a tremendous pace and making straight for the jungle. "Well, it has made them happy," said Harry, looking after the troop wistfully. "Yes, they're glad enough to get away from the poor wretches doomed to be killed," said Phra bitterly. "Doomed to be smothered!" cried Harry sharply. "What nonsense! Look at them. Just like a lot of children let out for a run." "We shall never see old Sul again," sighed Phra. "Not if we stand here like this," replied Harry. "Do you see why the elephants rushed off so quickly just now?" "No. They are glad of their liberty, perhaps, and the chance of getting plenty to eat." "No; they smelt danger." "Danger? Where?" "Out yonder to the left. I caught a glimpse of the tops of spears twinkling in the sun." "Where? I can see nothing." "Because you are not looking the right way. Over there, where there must be a deep ditch between two of the rice fields. Yes, there's a long line of twinkling spear tops. They've seen the place opened and the elephants let out, and they're trying to sneak up along that dyke and rush in before we can shut the gate." "Yes, quick, quick!" cried Sree; and setting the example, which half a dozen followed, amongst them the gate was being pushed to, Harry getting a farewell glance at the troop of elephants as they disappeared through the edge of the jungle. Those who closed the gate were none too soon, for, unseen, another party had crept up close to the now unwatched wall, the scouts having descended as soon as the guard arrived; and just as the distance between the two great leaves of the gates was being reduced to a mere slit, a spear was thrust through. Then _crack, crack_, the edge of the gate caught it and snapped the bamboo shaft in two, the bright, sharp head falling inside. "More help!" shouted Sree, for there was a rush of men to force the gate open again; but the defenders being reinforced, the leaves were held together till one of the huge bars was thrust into its place, and a savage yelling ensued, followed by a little shower of spears which had been darted nearly straight upward and fell amongst the defenders. The weapons of these latter were too valuable to be used in this manner; but while the final efforts were being made to secure the ponderous means of exit, two of the men pulled the quivering shafts out of the ground, and sent them flying back in the same way, repeating the act till a sharp cry from outside told that one of the attacking party had been hurt. "Better run back, sahibs," said Sree now, as the babble of voices outside increased suddenly, telling that the party which had been detected creeping along the dyke had now joined those who came by the wall. "Yes, there's nothing to be gained by staying here," said Phra. "We couldn't keep them back if they had ladders to climb over." Just then there was a shot from the direction of the palace, and the puff of smoke showed where it had been fired. "Fighting begun?" cried Harry. "No," said Phra; "a signal for us to run back. Come on." Phra was right, for their proceedings had been watched from the top of the palace by means of a glass, and hence as soon as the gate had been seen to be secure the signal was fired to call them back. They were met by Mr. Kenyon, glass in hand, as they ran up. "I was watching you from the top there," he said. "Didn't you see the spears as the men came along the ditch?" asked Phra. "No, or I should have sent help at once. Of course I could not detect the men coming up under shelter of the wall. Well, we have done two good things to-day: got rid of those devourers of our stores, and found out that the enemy are hiding about the country beyond the walls." "Think they are on this side too, father?" asked Harry. "I feel sure they are, my boy. They lie all along a loop whose two ends rest on the river's bank, while their boats guard the terrace and landing-place as well. This means fresh attacks as soon as they have recovered from the check they have just received." "But why don't they attack us from some other side--come over the walls?" said Harry. "It does not seem to be their way. Yonder is the main way into the palace, and they commenced by attacking there; but perhaps they will try fresh plans now. I am, with the King's permission, going to strengthen one weak part, though, before night comes." "Which is that?" asked Phra. "The one where we managed to get in," replied Mr. Kenyon. "Here, Sree, are you willing, if I have you well supported, to get up into that tree and cut off all the boughs which project over the wall?" "Yes, Sahib," said the old hunter quietly. "I have thought that it ought to be done." "Yes, and the sooner the better; it will set two men free from keeping watch at the windows overlooking that part of the wall." "Shall I begin now, Sahib?" said Sree. "No; not till dark, and I have not yet made my plans." "Whenever the Sahib pleases," said Sree quietly, "his servant is ready. But why not burn the big tree down?" CHAPTER XXIX THE DOCTOR KEPT BUSY Strict watch was kept on all sides, but no farther sign of the enemy was seen, and towards evening, permission being given, preparations were made for the destruction of the tree. Sree's idea had found favour, but the question was how the task was to be done. Once the fire was started it was felt that there could be no doubt about the tree's fate, it being of a resinous kind; but the task was to get it well alight, for a furnace built against the trunk would have had but little effect, and it was nearly decided that the best way would, after all, be to cut off some of the nearest limbs. An idea, however, struck Harry, as he and Phra came upon a stack of bamboo poles collected there to dry until required for various uses. Harry's idea was that if the poles were passed over the wall and piled round the great trunk as close as possible, and with their thinner portions running up into the tree among the branches, the shape of the stack with the air passages between the tall poles would ensure a sharp draught of air, and a fire if lit would soon become fierce. Mr. Kenyon snatched at the plan, and men were set to work carrying the poles to the wall beneath the tree; then after a careful look round, it was deemed safe for Sree to climb over in company with Lahn, after which men were ready to hand over the poles so as to keep Sree and his boy well employed, the one in the tree, the other at the foot, arranging the poles. Just before sundown this was commenced, half a dozen well-armed men being ready at the window to cover the workers, and bamboo ladders having been placed for their convenience, while torches of resinous wood were lit, waiting to be used. Then, for about an hour, the work went on till darkness set in, and the tree had grown into a strange, unsightly object, while the torches in the yard grew brighter and brighter, till they cast strange shadows of the workers in all directions. Suddenly there was an alarm of the enemy's approach, and no more time was bestowed upon the task. The word was given, and the torches passed over the wall to Sree, who had descended from the tree, and now thrust them in between the bamboos into a kind of chimney which the pile had formed. "Make haste, Sree," cried Harry, who was seated beside Phra on the top of the wall. "Yes, Sahib," said the man quietly. "But the wood does not burn." "No, Sahib; the big bamboos are slow to catch fire, but when they do they will burn fast." "Here, Phra, I'm getting fidgety," whispered Harry. "The rebels must have seen those torches flashing about, and perhaps they're crawling up in the darkness." "Yes, I'm afraid they will be," replied Phra. "How long he is!" "Yes, and it makes my wound throb." "Your wound?" "Yes, I don't know why, but it does. I say, you up at the windows, be on the look out, please, and ready to fire." "All ready," said a voice; "but you'd better make haste with the work, in case the enemy should be coming up." "Yes, yes. Hi! Sree, can't you get that wood to burn?" "Not yet, Sahib; but it soon will." "Where's Lahn?" cried Harry. "I'm here, Sahib." "Sree does not want you now; come up the ladder, and get inside." The man obeyed, scrambling quickly up the rough bamboo steps and passing over the wall, when Phra stopped him. "Wo!" he said. "Stop there, and hold the top of the ladder fast." "Pass up two loaded guns," said Harry, looking down inside. This was done, and Phra and Harry each took and cocked his piece as they sat astride of the wall, facing each other, but with Lahn between them holding the top of the ladder, his keen eyes peering first in one direction, then in the other, where the view was not obstructed by the tree. "Oh, I say, I say!" cried Harry, as the darkness increased, and nothing but a feeble glow appeared through the pile of great grasses. "You have not gone to sleep, have you, Sree?" "No, Sahib," came from below, with a soft chuckle. "I ought to have had some small, dry wood to burn first. It is very slow." "Slow? Oh, it's horrible!" "The Sahib hurries." "Hurries? Yes. Do you suppose I want to sit here till the enemy comes, so as to see you speared?" "It is too dark, Sahib," said the man softly; "they could not see me." "Nonsense! I can see you from up here--your hands and face: the fire shines upon them." "Yes, Sahib; it is beginning now." At that moment Lahn laid his hand upon Harry's breast, while he pointed away to the left with the other, and uttered a low, snake-like hiss. "Men coming?" asked Sree. "Well, I must get the fire to burn now." "Can you see them?" whispered Harry, as he strained his eyesight in the pointed-out direction without result, and then looked down at a little writhing tongue of flame beginning to run up inside the sloping pile of bamboo. "Yes, many men," whispered Lahn, and he hissed sharply twice. "Look out up there," said Harry loudly. "The enemy. Now, Sree, up at once." But at that moment the rough ladder held by Lahn was snatched away, and seemed to fall over against the bamboo pile from the noise that was made, while at the same moment there was a faint, rustling sound, sharp clicks against the side of the palace, and the rattling down of at least a dozen spears, which had been hurled up at the speaker, and passed over the wall. "Down with you from off there," shouted Mr. Kenyon at the window. "We can't fire with you there." Accustomed to obey, the boys threw their legs over the inner side, felt for the ladders, and then crouched down, Lahn following their example. "No, no," he cried, "don't fire; Sree is on the other side." "Oh!" cried Mr. Kenyon. There was a momentary silence, and more spears flew over, evidently directed at the window, a sharp exclamation telling that one had taken effect, the others clattering down again into the narrow court between the walls. "Can't he reach the ladder?" cried Mr. Kenyon. "It is gone," replied Harry; but before he spoke he had laid his gun on the top of the wall, set free the ladder upon which he stood, and was helping Lahn to raise it up so as to pass it over and lower it on the other side, meaning to call to Sree to take advantage of this to escape. But before it was half up they paused, and lowered it quickly down again, for suddenly the result of Sree's long and careful preparation manifested itself. There was a bright flash of flame seen running up the bamboo pile, and by the light it shed the space beyond the wall displayed scores of bright spear points, and double that number of flashing eyes. It was almost instantaneous, for the light died out again, hidden by a dense cloud of smoke; but it had been long enough to show no sign of Sree, and that to lower a ladder down meant to make a way for scores of the enemy to come running up and over the wall. "The other ladder--where is it?" whispered Harry wildly to Lahn. "On the fire," said the man. "But Sree--did you see poor Sree?" "No," said the man, with all the stolid manner of an Eastern. "Said _ciss_, but he did not come." There was another flash, and a fresh shower of spears, followed by a dull red glow through the smoke. Then flash after flash in quick succession, accompanied by what might have been taken at a distance for a confused volley of pistol shots; for now, with a roar, the fire blazed up, rushing rapidly through the bamboos and into the body of the tree, whose green leaves hissed and crackled, and began to blaze brightly, lighting up the gardens beyond the wall, and compelling the defenders at the window to crouch behind their breastwork, beginning to fire sharply now, and driving back the crowding enemy, some of the boldest of whom had run forward to begin pulling down the bamboos where they had not yet caught. In another minute all such attempts would have been in vain, for the fire rapidly swept round in a spiral, the poles cracking with loud reports. Showers of sparks flew up on what appeared to be a whirl of ruddy smoke, while, as the flames roared up as from a furnace, the boughs began to yield to its fiery tongues, which licked up all the moisture, and in an incredibly short space of time the whole tree was one hissing, seething pile of fiercely writhing flames. The heat soon forced the boys to slide down the ladders, and the defenders to shrink from the window, whose breastwork and outer shutters began to blister and crack in so alarming a way that the occupants of the room fetched water to be ready to extinguish the first part that caught. The light was reflected down upon the boys as they laid the ladders close up against the wall, and then turned to look anxiously at the pyramid of flame in such close proximity to the palace, wondering whether Sree's work had not been too well done. But far away and above all other thoughts, was that which struck home in their breasts--had poor Sree fallen a victim to his fidelity and his determination to get the fire well alight before he sought his own safety? The boys hurriedly discussed this in whispers, and then they turned to question Lahn as to the plucking away of the ladder. "Could you see anything?" Harry asked. "Yes, two enemies got to the ladder," said the man in Siamese. "Sree pulled it over into the fire." "And what then?--where was Sree?" The man shook his head. "Don't know," he said. "A big smoke came, and all turned dark." "Do you think Sree was killed?" "No. Sree too clever. Kill the men." They asked no more, for, surrounded as he would be by foes, they could see no chance of the poor fellow escaping; so with their hearts sinking in despair, they remained gazing up at the floating flakes of fire and the spangled wreaths of smoke which whirled up over the palace, while the heat was reflected back upon them with such power that in spite of the rush of comparatively cool air caused by the rising fire and steam, they had to retreat and pass along to the corner where, some twenty yards away, they could stand and watch the burning tree. They could hear nothing of the enemy, and were ready to go round to the terrace entrance; but something seemed to hold them there--a strange, undefined something in the form of hope that Sree might somehow have escaped, and that they might at any moment see his head rise up in the light where the dark top of the wall ran in a hard line. Then, too, there was the excitement about the palace, as the fire waved to and fro and roared louder than ever, while the bigger boughs, as they grew super-heated, burst with loud reports to let out the compressed steam. A dozen times over it seemed certain that the palace must go, for the wooden jalousies and exposed elaborate carvings, kept catching; but a few buckets of water, carefully distributed, extinguished the flames, and it became plain that the enemy had retired to a safe distance, hiding among the trees, for no more spears were thrown and no shots were fired. At last it was evident that the fire had passed its culminating point, and the spectators gazed at a glowing skeleton whose framework kept on falling into the main body of the fire below. At first they were small branches which hardly reached the bottom, but were borne up again to pass away in fresh clouds of what looked like golden snow. Then heavier boughs were burned through and dropped, carrying down with them those below, and so on and on till the trunk, alone stood, with the stumps of branches rising high above the wall, one glowing tower of dazzling light doomed to burn on and on probably for hours, and then, fanned by the wind, slowly smoulder away into so much golden ash. But before this could be achieved, and when it was certain that no danger could accrue to that part of the palace, Phra laid his hand upon his companion's shoulder. "Come," he said abruptly, and he made a sign to Lahn for him to follow. Five minutes later they were at the back of the line of defence, in front of the great, open-work bronze gates; but all was quiet there; no sign of the enemy had been seen, and with the palace between them and the burning tree the boys looked up at it as it stood out against the glow shed by the fire, which lit up the two flags floating side by side, blown out by the soft breeze caused by the rush of hot air rising from the fire. "Let's go in and tell them, Hal," said Phra. "They will be waiting to know." Harry nodded shortly, but said no word, walking slowly into the great hall, where two of the first persons they encountered were Mr. Kenyon and the King. Under the pressure of questions the boys related in simple words all that had occurred, the King listening till they had done, and then standing with wrinkled brow and compressed lip. Mr. Kenyon was the first to utter what sounded like a confirmation of his thoughts in Harry's ear. "Poor Sree!" he said sadly; "as brave a man as ever stepped. I looked upon him as a friend." "Everything a man should be," said the King, endorsing this utterance of the poor fellow's fate: "simple, modest, devoted and true. Kenyon, my friend, we have lost one of our best supporters. He died trying to shield us from the perils which hem us in." "Yes," said Mr. Kenyon, sharply now, as if making an effort to thrust the inevitable behind him. "You are neither of you hurt, boys?" "My arm aches a great deal," said Harry, speaking in a dull, apathetic way. "Ah! Your wound. Let Dr. Cameron see it at once." "Oh, not to-night, father." "To-night, Hal--directly. You have been using it a great deal, and the bandages need loosening because the cut is swollen and inflamed." "And you, Phra?" said the King quietly. "A mere nothing, father." "What, wounded?" cried the King, with a quick change from his calm, grave manner to eager excitement, as he caught his son's arm. "Not a wound, father. A spear whistled by my ear when we were on the top of the wall. I had forgotten it. My ear is a little cut, but it soon stopped bleeding." Hie King uttered a sigh of relief as he thought of what a few inches' difference in the direction would have meant. "Go in with Hal, and ask Doctor Cameron to look to it." "Oh, but father, it is--" "My wish, sir," said the King firmly. "You had both better rest then, for you have done your share of the work." Phra looked a protest, and the King went on: "Unless the enemy attack us in force to-night; then of course you will both come and help. Now, Kenyon, let us go our rounds. This quietness is more startling than an attack. I fear they are planning something fresh." "Very likely, sir," said Mr. Kenyon cheerfully; "but we must scheme in return." They went on down to the barricade by the gate, and the boys sighed wearily as they walked towards Doctor Cameron's hospital room; for the spirit seemed to have sunk down in them just as the fire had fallen after it had reached its height. "What a capital English gentleman your father would make if he dressed like us," said Harry, for the sake of saying something. "Yes, and what a good Siamese noble your father would make if he dressed like some of ours," said Phra, with a faint smile. "All right," said Harry; "that's one each. But I say, it seems very stupid to go to the doctor for such hurts as these." "Yes, we must say the King sent us, or he will laugh." But Doctor Cameron did not laugh: he frowned as he examined Phra's left ear. "A narrow escape, my dear boy; but as we people say, a miss is as good as a mile. Only this is not a miss: the spear blade has cut the lobe of your ear in two. I must put in a stitch or two and draw it together before strapping it up. I'll bathe it directly. All, here's my wife. Bathe this injury, my dear." Phra shrank, but resigned himself directly to Mrs. Cameron's hands, while her husband turned to Harry. "Oh, it's nothing," said the boy. "We shouldn't have come, only father and the King ordered us to show you our awful injuries." "This is worse than you think, my dear Hal," said the doctor sternly. "Your arm is much swollen and inflamed. It would have been seriously bad if you had waited till to-morrow." "Oh," cried Harry passionately; "what do I care? It's horrible; it's too hard to bear!" "What, this?" said the doctor sharply. "This?" cried Harry. "Pish! _No!_--NO! But you don't know. Poor old Sree--poor old Sree, Mrs. Cameron: he's dead--he's dead!" CHAPTER XXX LIKE A BAD SHILLING When they quitted the hospital room, Harry and Phra threw themselves down on one of the long bamboo seats in the hall where they had left their guns, and sat talking dejectedly in a low tone, leaving oft from time to time for a walk out into the still night air to listen whether there were any tokens of an approaching attack; but the place was perfectly still; the glow from the burning tree had nearly died out, and everything was calm and peaceful. After a time the King and Mr. Kenyon returned from their rounds and stopped to speak to the boys for a few minutes, telling them that they had better get a good sleep while they could, and that they had been examining the windows at the other side of the palace, where they had been a good deal burned. "I'm afraid, sir, that was a mistake," said Mr. Kenyon. "It may have suggested to the enemy a means of attacking and destroying us without risk to themselves." "By firing the palace," said the King gravely. "Yes. I thought of that. It is possible, and we must be prepared. Fire is easily mastered when it is small--a jar of water is sufficient; when it grows large, it takes a river." They passed on, talking together, and the boys began and continued recalling the many expeditions they had made with Sree. What a brave man he was! how full of knowledge of animal life in the jungle, and how devoted to them in his simple, unostentatious manner! "Yes, poor old Sree!" sighed Harry; "and now he's gone, and Adong too." "Think so?" said Phra, looking up sharply. "Oh, yes, or he would have been back with help," replied Harry. "Phra, old chap, I never felt so unhappy before in my life. It seems as if it was all over now." "But it isn't," said Phra. "There is so much for us to do." "To help our fathers?" "Yes." Harry sat back in his seat and began to think seriously, for his comrade's words had impressed him deeply, and as he sat there in the darkness of the night it dawned upon him more and more that in life one has to give up self for the sake of others, and that even at the very worst, when there is a disposition to think that one's own sorrows are everything, others have troubles and sorrows too that it is our duty to help and combat. They were vague, disconnected thoughts, which he could not quite put together, but they served to make him feel less miserable, even contented; and then he began to think of the King's words in connection with his father's, and the possibility of the palace being fired by the enemy. What had the King said?--that at the beginning a fire could be extinguished with a jar of water? Consequently Harry sat back making up his mind that as soon as it was light he and Phra would get the boatmen together and plant big jars and bamboo buckets of water in the parts of the palace nearest to the wall--in fact, wherever it seemed possible that firebrands would be thrown in. The natural consequence was that, being fagged out and sitting in an uncomfortable position upon a hard-backed seat, he dropped off to sleep and began dreaming of fire and putting it out with wooden buckets of water which always seemed to be empty when he was about to pour them on the flames. And so the night wore on, without any alarm of attack, and Harry dreaming wearily, starting into wakefulness, and dropping off again to dream of those bottomless buckets which were always empty when they ought to have been full. That constantly repeated dream irritated him, for even while he dreamed he was conscious that it was all imaginative, and that before long he would wake up and find he was dreaming, as he did over and over again, stiff, weary, and ready to make up his mind that he would sleep no more. But the next minute he was off again fast, and the last time in so deep a slumber that the sun was shining brightly when at last he opened his eyes upon Phra seated fast asleep at the other corner of the settee; and then turning his eyes a little to the right as he prepared his lower jaw for a good long yawn, he sat as if turned to stone, his mouth partly open, his eyes staring, and a horrible feeling as of cold water running down his back. For there, so near that he had only to sit up and stretch out his hand to touch him, Sree was squatted upon his heels in the middle of a mat, calmly chewing his roll of betel-nut, lime and pepper leaf, his homely, dark face expanding into a broad smile as he saw that he was noticed. "Sree! Alive!" cried Harry, springing from his seat, his cry rousing Phra, to sit up staring. "Yes, Sahib Harry," said the old hunter quietly. "I ran round to the back of the fire when I had pulled the ladder over and laid it with the bamboos, and then crept in among the bushes, to lie there, for I was nearly dead with the smoke. Then I crawled right away." "But weren't you hurt?" "My face scorched, and my hair burned a little, Sahib; that is all." "Oh, I am so glad, Sree," cried Harry. "You don't--don't--know what we felt last night." There was a slight impediment in Harry's speech as he caught the old hunter's right hand in both his own, an act imitated by Phra on the instant with the left, while the old man stood now looking proud and happy as he glanced from one to the other. "Yes, we thought you were dead," said Phra. "Here, let me go and tell father and the doctor," said Harry. "No, no, Sahib," said Sree. "I saw Sahib Kenyon an hour ago, and he sent me to you. I have been sitting here till you woke up. He said you would be pleased." "Pleased!" cried Harry. "There's a stupid word! That doesn't half mean what I feel. But I say, Sree, have you had any breakfast." "Oh, yes, Sahib; the master gave me plenty." "Tell us more, then. How did you manage to get here?" "Oh, I crawled along like a snake, Sahib," said Sree, smiling. "There are many of the enemy about, but I managed to get by without being seen while it was dark; and when the sun rose, I got up and walked along boldly with a spear over my shoulder, just as if I was one of the enemy, till I was opposite to the great gates where the powder is buried. Then I came straight up to the gate, and the sahibs were going to shoot me, for my face was so blackened by the fire and smoke that they did not know me till I spoke. Then I gave them my spear, and climbed over. What does Sahib Harry want me to do next?" "Fill water pots and bamboo buckets with water, to put in the rooms at the other side." "Ah, yes; that is wise," said Sree. "I thought of that last night, when I saw the windows begin to burn. A little fire can be mastered with a jar of water." "Hullo!" cried Harry. "Did you hear the King say that?" "Oh, no, Sahib; we all say so, because we know how easily our boats catch alight; and if the fire is not put out, it may mean hundreds all along the river." "Then we'll do that at once," said Phra; "only you must get Lahn and the boatmen to help." "But that's my idea, Phra," cried Harry; "I say, Sree, have you seen Lahn?" "Oh, yes, Sahib; he came running up, and then threw himself down to kiss and cry over my feet." "What did he do that for?" said Harry. "Because he was so glad, for he thinks of me as his father." "Now, Hal!" cried Phra; "come on; let's get the water pots put all about at once." "Shan't," said Hal, laughing. "I'm not going to begin till I've had my breakfast. I'm so hungry I could eat old Sree." CHAPTER XXXI COMING HOME TO ROOST That day passed away quietly enough, the enemy making no sign; but scouts reported that they were in hiding in all directions. "They mean to starve us out, boys," said Mr. Kenyon. "Oh," said Harry, "then they'll have to take care that they don't get starved first, for now the elephants are gone I suppose we could live for a month on the grain." It was as if the very mention of the word elephants had been the introduction to what was to come, for just then the peculiar noise known as trumpeting--which is really an agreeable blend in the way of noises, of pig in a gate, the final _haw_, prolonged and intense, of a donkey's bray, and the hoarse crow of a Cochin China cock--came faintly in through the open windows of the hall. Harry ran and looked out to where Sree and Lahn sat waiting and listening. "What was that, Sree?" he cried, as Phra followed him and looked out too. "It was an elephant, Sahib," said the hunter. "Yes, it was old Sul," cried Phra excitedly. "I know," cried Harry, laughing. "They've been and had a tremendous good feed out in the jungle, and now they've all come back." Harry was quite right, as examination proved, for the elephants had been thoroughly well trained, and treated in a way which made them prefer their civilized home to the jungle. So after a few words with Mr. Kenyon the King gave orders that a strong party should go across to the gate and guard it while the animals were admitted. The two boys hastened to join the party, taking Sree with them, when, having learned wisdom from the last time the gates were opened, ladders were placed against the wall, and a good look-out kept, so that no advance could be made along the side ditch or by the wall unnoticed. All being declared clear, and the guard stationed ready on either side, the gate was unfastened, the elephants standing patiently waiting, the trumpeting having ceased as soon as the first man's head appeared above the wall, while directly the gate was being dragged open, Sul thrust his head against it and pushed, making the task particularly easy. But as soon as there was ample room he uttered a peculiar squeak, and shuffled off across the park-like grounds, followed by the troop of ten, all evidently eager to get back to their old quarters, to which they made their way. "They'll want to go off again," said Harry, laughing. "Aren't you glad to see them back, Phra?" "Glad? Of course; it seemed horrible to lose them all. I never expected to see either of them again." "What are you shaking your head at, Sree?" cried Harry, as they waited till the gates were once more secure. "I was listening to what the Sahib said," replied the old hunter. "I am not surprised to see the elephants come back. Once they get used to man, and find he is a friend who feeds them, and treats them well, they do not want to leave him. Some of the mahouts are cruel, and make their heads sore with the goads, but I think kindness is best. I have made friends with the great beasts, often with big ones that the mahouts said were savage-tempered and dangerous. I never found them so." "Not when they were mad?" said Phra. "Oh, yes, then," replied the man. "They are dangerous at times, and it does not do to trust them much. Better let them loose in the jungle." "We might as well have made old Sul stop and carry us back," said Harry. "I say; there were no fighting men anywhere outside; do you think they will come to-night?" "Who knows, Sahib? Perhaps not to-night, but they will come and try to take the place, or they would not be waiting as I saw them this morning. They have some plan in their minds, but we are ready, and must meet them when they come." But there was no sign of the enemy that night, nor the next, and such a state of calm that it was hard to imagine that the palace was still beleaguered. There was no doubt of this, though, for it was only necessary to send out a scout in any direction for him to find bodies of the enemy watching the palace, and ready to check any attempt at escape, if such had been the intention of the besieged. This state of quietude enabled Mr. Kenyon and his English friends to finish several little arrangements for the defence, and the risk of fire was reduced by the amount of water provided for checking the first attempt to destroy the place, if such should prove to be the enemy's design. The earthwork at the great gates, too, was strengthened; for though there was the possibility of the attack being made in another portion of the defences, it seemed probable that it would be made as before. "They're like elephants, Hal," Phra said contemptuously; "they keep to the old track." The halt on the part of the enemy gave the doctor's patients a better chance of amendment, and the spirit that was within made several ready to return to the duties of the defence, each declaring that he would get better more quickly busy with his friends than lying as an invalid in bed, in spite of the gentle ministrations of the ladies, who did everything possible to help the doctor with his charge. Generally speaking, everything now had settled down in the palace to a complete state of routine. Watches were regularly set, including one on the roof, by the flagstaff, whence portions of the river could be seen; and longing looks were constantly cast, in the vain hope of seeing help in the shape of the well-manned boats of some British man-o'-war. Plans too were made as to the provisioning of the little garrison, and arranging that the stores should last as long as possible. This duty, with the care for the health of the place, devolved upon the doctor who proved to be most stern in his insistence upon every one obeying his rules. Harry and Phra took their turns in going on duty, and it fell to their lot to superintend the guard when the elephants were let out and returned from the jungle, the sagacious beasts marching off regularly every morning, and forming a regular path across the grounds to the distant gates, while, strange to state, a whole week elapsed without the enemy again interfering and attempting to gain an entrance at such times. "There is a meaning in it all, father says. They have lost so many men that they have determined to starve us out," Phra said one morning to his companion. "Yes; so my father thinks," replied Harry; "or else it is that they are waiting for reinforcements." "I don't think they would have to wait," replied Phra. "No; depend upon it, they think we shall give up soon, and lay down our arms." "So that they may march in and jump upon us, and then cut off our heads?" Phra's face looked quite old with wrinkles as he gave his companion a sombre look, and then nodded. "Perhaps they would be content, and let you English people off, if you gave up my father and his faithful friends." "And you with them?" said Harry gravely. "Of course." "Can't spare you, old chap. Bah! What are you talking about? If they think anything of that sort, they are more stupid than I thought for. Give up? They don't know what English people are yet. Why, Phra, we shall go on fighting till all the provisions are done, and then we shall make a fresh start." "How?" "By killing one of the elephants and eating him. Let's see; eleven of them. How long would they last?" "Nonsense!" "'Tisn't. Old Mike would cook them so as to make something good, and so that they wouldn't be tough." "Don't make fun out of our troubles," said Phra bitterly. "Why not? they're bad enough, so one needn't try to make them worse." "What I dread is--" began Phra, but Harry interrupted him. "I know; that the enemy won't come and be well thrashed." "No; that the water supply will be stopped. Father wondered that they had not dug up the bamboo pipes and cut that off." "Pooh! Let them. Father and Doctor Cameron talked that over the other night, and they said that near as we are to the river they would find water before we had dug down ten feet, and there would be abundance. Look here, Phra; I've thought over it all, and now the place is so strong we can laugh at the enemy and starve them out. Give up? Why, if it came to the worst, we should shut ourselves up in that wing, and blow away the big passage which joins it to the rest of the palace. Then we should defend it step by step till we were on the roof, and fight there till the last of us was killed. English people would rather die fighting than give up to be murdered by a set of savages like the enemy." Phra was silent. "Well, wouldn't you?" said Harry. "Yes," said Phra gravely. "I suppose I should be horribly frightened, but I should know that it was my duty to fight for my father to the last, and I should fight." "Of course you would, and so should I," cried Harry, flushing. "As to being frightened, well, I don't think we should be a bit. We should feel that shrinky-shanky sensation which makes you shiver and feel hot and cold and wish you were somewhere else, and want to run away, only you wouldn't for the world. I believe everyone feels that at such times--say if any one's drowning, and you don't want to jump in after him, or when there's a tiger or a big snake; but I don't think that's being frightened; that's only natural, because one would jump into the water to save any fellow drowning, or go and do anything. It's only a sort of hanging back before one begins. It can't be regular fright, old chap, because, if it was, we should run, and that we couldn't do. Now, that's real fright: we should be afraid to do that." "You're a queer fellow, Hal," said Phra, smiling. "Am I? Well, so are other English boys, for I suppose I'm like most of them. I don't want to fight. I hate it. It's horrible, but I think I shall not be afraid to fight; but I'm sure I should be afraid to run away." "I hope I should," said Phra thoughtfully, "and I don't want the fighting to begin again; but this miserable waiting day after day for aid to come is terrible. I say, do you think Adong will bring help?" "Not now, I don't. I'm afraid the poor chap has been killed, or he would have come back. He'd have made his way to us, the same as Sree did. I say, I begin to feel as you do--wish it would all come to an end." CHAPTER XXXII IN THE NICK OF TIME Sunset had come. The elephants had returned to the gate, and, being admitted without the sign of an enemy, had tramped quietly to their stables after their hearty banquet upon the succulent, jungle leaves. Then the darkness fell, the evening meal was eaten, the guard set, and after a chat with Sree, the boys went to their beds, to lie down dressed--ready for anything, and dropped off soundly to sleep. In what seemed like ten minutes Harry was awake again, to be conscious of a busy stir in the palace and Sree leaning over him with a hand upon his shoulder. "What's the matter?" cried the boy; "are they attacking?" "Yes, Sahib; there is going to be a big fight, and they are coming on with lights." "Ah!" cried Harry, "at last! Here, Phra!" "I'm ready," was the reply, and a minute later, gun in hand, the boys were out on the terrace, learning that the enemy was coming on in two bodies, their presence having been detected by Sree and Lahn, who were on guard, and whose keen ears had caught the low, rustling sound of their approach. There was no excitement among the defenders, for in obedience to several orders made for acting upon in case of such an emergency, every one had gone quietly to his place, the ammunition chests were thrown open, and arrangements made for keeping all well supplied, while the ladies had hurriedly dressed and gone to their post in the hospital room to wait till the doctor, who was with those who were in consultation on the terrace, should need their services. "Where are the boys?" said Mr. Kenyon suddenly. The answer came from close behind him. "Here, quick!" he said; "take the night glass and go up on the roof. You may be able to make out something of the movements of the enemy. Be back here in ten minutes." Harry and Phra ran off, the glass was obtained, and they made their way to the flagstaffs. It was wonderfully still, not a breath of air perceptible, and the darkness was intense low down, though above the sky was one glorious encrustation of stars. For a few moments nothing could be seen, and they stood listening to a peculiar, murmurous sound from away over the great gates, evidently caused by the movement of a large body of men. The telescope was brought to bear in that direction, but still nothing could be seen, and Harry, who held it, swept it round to the back, where all seemed black too; but suddenly a bright spark darted into the field of vision, then another, and another, and the boy handed the glass to his companion. "Look right over the corner yonder," he whispered. Phra adjusted the glass, but before he had time to make out that which had met Harry's eye the latter uttered a sharp ejaculation. "What is it?" cried Phra. "The river is alive with boats. They're just coming round the bend where the trees are. They all have lanthorns, and it would be a beautiful sight if they weren't coming to destroy this place." "Yes, beautiful," said Phra. "We've seen enough. There's a party coming on with torches behind; the enemy are in the front, and they are coming up to land on the water terrace to attack us at the side." "Come on down," said Harry, drawing a deep breath. "It's going to be a big fight to-night, and we shall have to retreat in here." Their information was carried to Mr. Kenyon, with whom was the King, and, as Harry had said, instructions were given for the defence by the gate to be held as long as possible before a retreat was made to the palace wing; a party was sent round to strengthen the guard in the rooms, the instructions being to think of nothing but extinguishing the fire if it should catch hold, for it was not judged likely that any attempts to scale the wall would be made there. And then as strong a party as could be spared was sent in the direction of the great, stone landing-place in case of an attack being made there, with orders to quickly retire if they were much pressed, so that the strength might be concentrated at and about the palace. The darkness did not seem to interfere with the movements in the least, for every man was familiar now with the dark paths beyond the court, and knew what he had to do, moving with the stern determination to perform that duty even at the cost of his life. The silence now grew more and more painful, and the defenders, who knew but little of what was going on at the back of the palace, their attention being concentrated upon the front or water side, were longing for the suspense of waiting to be brought to an end, so that they might find relief in action, when suddenly there arose a burst of shouting, and a faint glow rose over the roof of the principal building. The great danger foreseen had come, for a body of the enemy bearing burning brands had advanced boldly up to a short distance from the wall, close to the ashes of the burned tree, and begun hurling the blazing wood against the windows within reach. It was so quickly done that it seemed as if a splash of light suddenly darted out of the darkness beneath the wall, quivered for a moment in the air, and then described a curve, passing over the wall, striking against the barricaded window, rebounding, and falling down into the narrow court below. This continued rapidly; and though a glimpse was now and then caught of a dark face with flashing eyes, as the burning brand was thrown, it was so momentary that it was considered waste of ammunition to fire. Harry and Phra had hurried there directly they had given warning, and one of the first orders given was for two of the faithful Siamese to go down into the court and provide themselves with a bamboo bucket of water. Then as fast as the brands flew over the wall, struck the palace, and dropped down, they were seized, and their burning ends quenched. They came fast, striking above, below, and on either side. Some came with a loud rap against the boards nailed up for a breastwork, but few came right in at the open window. Still now and then one better aimed than usual rushed in like a rocket, and the value of the preparation made was evident. If there had been no defenders there, without doubt that portion of the palace would soon have been in a blaze, for the torches thrown had been prepared with some violently inflammable resin, and filled the place with a pungent smoke as they fell. But their time for burning was short. Quickly as they came, there was always some one ready to dart upon them, plunge them into a jar of water, and drop them down into the court. Still, in spite of the ill success of the movement, the brands were thrown in by the men, who darted from the shelter of the wall and back as soon as they had thrown the missile, while the bright glow which rose showed that a party must be busy there getting the torches well alight while others were being thrown. This had been going on for quite a quarter of an hour, the enemy working away with impunity, not one being hurt; and it seemed as if they meant to keep on till the room began to blaze. "This won't do, Phra," said Harry at last; "it's sickening, we ought to fire at the next who runs out." "It would be impossible to hit," said Phra bitterly. "I know," cried Harry. "Back directly." He ran round to the far wing, to find his father, the King, and several more anxiously waiting for the attack to commence upon the gate; for it was evident that a mass of the enemy were waiting, probably for the place to be on fire, before they began their advance, feeling that the blaze would confuse and dishearten the defenders, and make the task comparatively easy. Harry was supplied with that for which he had come, and hurried back to the room, into which two brands came hissing, entering by the window as he ran in by the door. "No, no, Sree," he cried; "don't touch that one," and the hunter rose again while the boy stooped, those who looked on catching a glimpse of a canister as the boy held a fuse to the flame, waited till it began to fizz and spit tiny sparks, and then rushed with it to the window, leaned out, making himself a mark for the next thrower whose torch whizzed by his ear, and then, well calculating his distance, the boy pitched the canister so that it, too, made a curve in the air, emitting scintillations as it flew, and dropped down on the far side of the wall just where the glow arose and formed a halo of light. "There," he cried, "if you're so fond of fireworks, how do you like that?" The words had hardly passed his lips before there was a tremendous concussion, a deafening roar, and the light which arose went out as suddenly as it had come; the glow had gone, and the throwing of the torches was at an end. "Any one hurt?" cried Harry. "No; are you, Hal?" "No, I don't think so. But has that stopped them?" he continued, as he looked out. "Yes, you can hear them running." "They're gone. But oh! I say! there's a big gap blown through the wall." Sree had picked up the still burning torch and now handed it to Harry, who threw it down into the court to make sure; and there plainly enough he could see an opening about four feet wide, offering an easy entrance for the enemy if they came on again. "Here," cried Harry, "all of you follow us; we must go round and be ready to beat them back. We must have some spears as well." The lad's promptness in proposing the right thing at the right moment naturally made him leader, and as he rushed out of the door all followed along the passage and downstairs to the terrace, so that they might run round. But as they ran they became conscious of a sudden roar of voices, coming, though they knew it not, from two directions, and the rattle of musketry began. For the enemy had taken the explosion at the back of the palace and the flash of light as the signal for them to advance; and with a wild burst of cries they came rushing towards the gate and the walls at the sides, provided with ladders, while from the landing-place by the river another column landed from the boats came on with a roar. The noise increased, and volley after volley was fired; but it soon grew desultory and weaker, for, unchecked by their losses, the enemy came on in their determined attack, driving the defenders along the paths leading to the river, and swarming over the gate and walls in a way that the weak force behind the barricade could not resist. Shot, hoarse yell, roar of defiance, and the clattering and ringing of spears, were mingled in wild confusion; and just as Harry and his little party reached the terrace, ready to rush round by the back, it was to awaken to the fact that the little reserve gathered there when he fetched the impromptu shell had rushed forward to assist those by the gate who were being driven back by sheer weight of numbers. "Stand fast!" cried Phra. "Spears, spears!" He set the example of seizing one from a sheaf placed ready by the door; the others followed, and they were able to plant themselves, a little compact body of ten, ready to try and cover their friends, who from the dark paths leading to the water and from the barrier were retreating, fighting hand to hand, their emptied pieces being only of use now as spears, thanks to the bayonets they had fixed. It was all over in the space of a minute. The defenders faced their enemies to the last; for the final retreat up the steps to the terrace was made backwards, as they came closer together till they were shoulder to shoulder, presenting a _chevaux de frise_ of bayonets to the stabbing spears of their enemies, till those first to reach the great doorway were crowded through, carrying those who had tried to cover them in first in spite of their efforts. But Harry in the wild excitement had a clear head. He and his companions, though so few in number, still retained their muskets, and these were loaded. Quick as the thought which occurred to him, he called upon his party to follow, and led the way to the window at the side, one that he had seen carefully provided with a breastwork ready for defenders, though he little thought he was to be one of those who would first prove its value. He saw it now, though; and as the great door was being held by those at bay, all inside now, and the enemy were pressing forward to follow them in, he got his own party crowded at the window. "At the word," he cried, as every musket was brought to bear on the dense crowd not five yards away. There was a momentary pause. "Present--fire!" he roared, and the ten muskets were discharged like one, literally tearing a little alley through the crowd. The effect was so sudden and startling to the attacking party that they fell back with one accord; but only for a few moments. Moments were vital then; and brief as the time was, it had given enough for some of those first driven in to get to and man the window on the other side of the door. Recovering from their surprise, the enemy yelled and rebounded, to come on again, when the sharp word of command was given, and a volley rattled from that side. It was another check, and the two together gave time for the defenders in the great doorway to bang it to, thrust in the bolts, and clang the bars across. "Twenty of you follow me to the upper windows," cried Mr. Kenyon. "You sir, hold those two windows. Fire in turn from each side. Volleys, mind; they have ten times the effect." By this time Harry's party had reloaded, and as with a savage yell the disappointed enemy divided to make for the windows, another volley tore through them. The King had obeyed his friend, and his first step had been to get twenty of his panting followers in a line and order them to load. Then he divided them into two firing parties, ten on either side, to support those at the windows. The fighting already gone through had been magnificent as a discipline, and in an incredibly short time the reserves were ready; and at a word Harry's party, who had been holding the window with bayonets, dropped back to reload, while the fresh ten stepped up and delivered their fire, holding the place in turn with their bayonets till Harry's party had reloaded. The same thing was going on at the other window, while now from the floor above, crash after crash, volley after volley, Mr. Kenyon's party joined in their fire. "Here, Sree," whispered Harry, "my arm has gone bad; you must load for me." There was no reply. "Where's Sree?" cried Harry again. No one had seen him since they fired the first volley, and Harry uttered a groan as he felt sure that the poor fellow must have gone down from a spear thrust. But there was no time to think in the darkness where they were pent up. It was every man's duty to make his ammunition tell upon the seething, savage crowd athirst for their blood, and the volley firing was kept up steadily, the ammunition chests in the middle of the hall being amply supplied in readiness for such an emergency, and every window attacked had its defenders directly. All at once Mr. Kenyon's voice was heard from above. "Where is the King?" he cried. "Here. Are you losing ground up there?" "No, sir, no. My men can keep up their fire there. I came to speak to you," he said in a low voice, but it was close to where the two boys were standing, and they heard every word. "We must do our best," he said, "for the whole country seems up against us. They have cast off all concealment now, and are coming up to the gate in thousands, many of them with lanthorns at the end of their spears. Where are the home-made shells?" "There, in a chest by themselves beneath the great table." "Yes, I know," said Mr. Kenyon. "I am going to throw a few down from one of the upper windows. Oh, if we could have fired those mines!" "The attack was too sudden," said the King. "The poor fellows had not a chance." "I ought to have gone there sooner," groaned Mr. Kenyon. The words had hardly passed his lips when the great hall became light as day for a moment, and then there was a roar like a peal of thunder, making the bamboo sun-blinds rattle and the whole place quiver. "Hurrah!" shouted Harry. "I know. That's Sree!" He did not pause to think how Sree could have been by him so short a time before and down at the barrier then. Even if he had felt disposed to wonder, the thought would have been driven out of his head, for in the midst of the sudden silence which had succeeded the tremendous roar it was repeated--the other mine had been fired, with a report which seemed louder than the first. The silence, both inside and out, was now appalling, and those within ceased reloading, as they waited, wondering what the effect had been upon the enemy, and whether such a catastrophe as that which must have befallen them would be followed by a retreat. But it was the turn of the besieged now to receive a shock, for all at once the faces of those who thronged the court began to be visible in the darkness. In another minute there came flash after flash, showing thousands of gleaming eyes, and a spontaneous yell of savage delight rose up from all around as the light grew brighter. "The palace--at the back!" cried Harry wildly. "Oh, Phra, we oughtn't to have left our posts." "They have come in through the wall and fired the place," said Phra with a groan. "Yes," said Mr. Kenyon coolly; "but half a keg of powder will tear down our connection with the main building, and we can still hold this wing to the bitter end." "What's that? Are they bringing big guns against us?" cried the King. No one replied, but stood listening, as _thud, thud, thud_, at regular intervals there came the reports of heavy pieces, followed by a fresh surprise. All at once there was a bright light from the direction of the river. Then another, which began to light up the trees in that direction, while, with a strange rapidity as the heavy firing went on, blaze after blaze sprang up, and it was now Mr. Kenyon's turn to be wildly excited. "Hark!" he shouted. "Do you hear that?" His answer was a wild burst of cheering from all the defenders present, as if in echo to the faint shouting which came off the river. "Hurrah!" cried Harry again. "Shout, Phra, shout! It's the help at last. It must be men-o'-war boats, and they're firing the enemy's barges as they come." "Yes, Sahib Harry," said a familiar voice. "English sailors with guns in boats, but the place is on fire and burning fast." At least a dozen of the light barges on the river were burning fiercely now, and drifting amongst and setting fire to others; but the firing from that direction had ceased. Then all at once there was a hearty cheer and a volley of musketry, while by the bright light which illumined the courtyard a movement began to be visible amongst the besiegers. In an instant Mr. Kenyon called upon those present, and volley after volley was sent tearing through the crowd moving now towards the gate. In another minute there was a rush from the now lit-up walks leading to the landing, and a strong body of sailors dashed out into the open, formed up in line, fired a fresh volley, and then charged across at the retiring enemy. That was enough. This charge from disciplined men, who came on with a tremendous cheer, broke the neck of the attack, and the crowd scattered and fled, seeking who could be first outside, for the way was clear, the great gates and twenty feet of the wall being completely swept away. A volley or two from the sailors hastened the flight, but no pursuit was attempted, and the men were wheeled round and halted in front of the terrace, their officers advancing to congratulate those whom they had so opportunely relieved; while as soon as a strong party had been stationed at the ruined gates the efforts of every one were directed to the burning palace, the far end of which was blazing furiously. "Look here," said the lieutenant in command of the sailors, "it seems a pity; but if it is not done, the whole place must burn down." "What would you do?" said the King. "Blow up the burning rooms--the farther end," said Mr. Kenyon promptly. "That's it," said the lieutenant. "If you've half a keg of powder, we'll soon manage that, and a few hundred buckets of water will do the rest." It was a pity, but it was like lopping off a diseased limb, and half an hour after another explosion had suddenly shaken down that end of the lightly built palace not a spark was visible. The next morning there was a ghastly array of sufferers lying about the precincts of the palace, but not an enemy to be seen. The great force gathered against the little knot of defenders had melted away. Weapons were hidden, and the spirit of the rebellion seemed to have quite evaporated, so that thousands of those who had been ready to fight desperately in the second king's cause eagerly returned to their daily avocations as soon as the news spread after the defeat that their leader and those who had headed the conspiracy had fled up the country to try and escape to safety in another land. It was while the naval officer in command of the sailors was collecting all the men he could--most of them members of the inimical force, but peaceful enough now--to set to work and remove all the ghastly traces of the late fight, that Harry and Phra came suddenly upon the old hunter and his two men superintending a gang of about twenty Siamese laden with spears and krises, which were being carried into one of the great sheds by the elephant stables. "Why, there's Adong!" cried Harry. "Here, how did you get back?" "He came with the sailors In one of the boats, Sahib," said Sree, answering for his man, who nudged him to reply. "Then it was he who found an English ship to send help?" "Oh, yes, Sahib Phra; but it took him a long time, and he began to fear that he would not find one at last." "Where did he find it?" "Sailing on the sea, and coming to our river, Sahib. He says he could not help being so long." "But how about the firing of those mines, Sree?" cried Harry. "You did that?" "Yes, Sahib." "How did you manage it? You were with us." "I went to a window where there were no fighting men, Sahib, and dropped out to go down to the gate, where hundreds of men were crowding in." "But didn't they stop you?" "No, Sahib; I was not an Englishman, and I played with them." "Played with them?" "Yes, Sahib; I held my arm, and I walked lame, and they said to themselves, 'Here is a brave man who has been wounded,' and they let me go. I knew that the Sahib wanted the powder to go off at a time like that, and I crept to the places where the wires were hidden among the stones. I pulled first one and then the other. It was very horrible, Sahibs, but they were enemies seeking to kill the King and his friends, so it was right that I should fire the mines." CHAPTER XXXIII WHAT FOLLOWED Sree's daring act with the mines, and the coming of the sailors who had burned the enemy's fleet of warboats, combined to completely dishearten the rebels, who fled, to a man; and the next day the people were poling back their houseboats to their old places about the banks of the river, trade was going on, and scores of the King's servants and retainers came flocking in, many of whom had no doubt taken part in the attack upon the palace, but the majority had fled through fear. The wounded were for the most part helped and fetched away, saving the bad cases, which were attended by Dr. Cameron and the surgeon from the ship; and excepting that strong guards were stationed at the levelled gates and the broken wall there was no sign of the effects of the siege twenty-four hours after the enemy had taken flight. The presence of the British war-ship in the river, with her guns and the naval detachment, helped to awe the people; but with the flight of the second king and his party the rebellion died, the hatred of the English colony was forgotten, and Harry felt half angry, half amused, to see the competition which ensued in the course of a few hours among the work-people of the city, who nearly fought for the right to rebuild the bungalows which had been destroyed. To be brief, in a few days the King was more firmly seated upon the throne than ever, for the inimical party had been swept away, and his people vied among themselves to prove who were the most devoted servants he possessed. It was about three months later, and after the departure of the man-of-war, that Harry and Phra were going round the English quarter, where the rebuilding was well in progress, Mr. Kenyon's bungalow most forward of all. "They have worked, Phra," cried Harry triumphantly. "Why, in another fortnight we shall be able to begin housekeeping again. Mike has bought boat-loads of things ready to come in as soon as the place is dry." "Yes," said Phra; "they are getting on fast. These light bamboo-built places are soon raised; but I don't see why you should be in such a hurry. Aren't you comfortable up at the palace?" "Comfortable?" cried Harry. "It would be a shame if we weren't. No one could be nicer than the King." "To his friends," said Phra gravely. "His enemies think differently." "He has no enemies now," said Harry. "No, not now, for the last of those who headed the rising have left the country." "All those who could," said Harry, with a meaning look. "Don't talk about it," said Phra, with a spasm of pain in his face. "We were talking about you coming back here to live. Aren't you afraid of another volcanic eruption?" "N--no," said Harry. "We should be more on our guard if one were threatening." "There will not be another for many years," said Phra gravely. "My father has shown the people what he can do when roused, and he means to be more severe with any who stir up the people against what he does and his favouring of the English. I am sure we shall all be safe for many years to come. Don't hurry to get away from the palace; father wants you to stay--so do I." "Yes, that's very nice, but it isn't home, Phra, old chap, and we English people like to be independent and have our own nests. But I was thinking that if there was another rising in a few years, we should be grown men and able to do better." "You couldn't. Could they, Cameron?" said a voice behind them. "You there, father?" cried Harry, flushing. "Where should I be but in my own home, sir? The doctor and I have just come for a look round. But the museum looks bad, boys." "Yes, father. Phra and I were talking last night about having a turn in the jungle with Sree to begin collecting." "And also about a rebellion in the future, and fighting better when you are men. The doctor and I hope and believe that if there is war again it will be against a foreign enemy, and the people will be joining their wise and progressive King in defending themselves. Eh, Cameron?" "We shall have no more risings," said the doctor decisively, "for the people will never forget the way in which the last was put down. We are like your father, Phra, stronger than ever now." "Let's end here," said Mr. Kenyon. "One such incident as that trouble at the palace is enough in any boy's life." The two elders walked away to meet Mrs. Cameron, who had come down to join her husband; and the boys stood looking at one another. "No more fighting, Phra," said Harry; "but we've got the museum to fill." "Yes; when shall we begin?" "At once," said Harry. "So let's go and find old Sree."